\\\t 
 
 ^. 
 
 ■•f!^lJj^viUl 
 
 
 'oaj, 
 
 -1 
 
 o 
 
 J* 
 
 -< 
 
 % 
 
 < , 
 
 > K^- 
 
 
 % 
 
 V" 
 
 \ V a^ 
 
 ^v ^p* c:? -^ — 
 
 ^oxnym\n\^ ^oxwmn"^ "^smMm^^ ^Aa3AiNii3\v 
 
 1 n t nv /-» 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 
 \\\EyN 
 
 jl\ rnr/. 
 
 %flDN\ 
 
 inc \kjrrir 
 
 
 30 
 
 W^lllBRARYQr 
 
 ^^IIIBRARY6 
 
 •.u.,w;m1]WV^ ^<!/OJI1VOJO>^ %OJnVJJQ 
 
 
 :? 5; 
 
 
 ^JiiDNVSO^^^ 
 
 gV 
 
 '^/ia3/\INi)-JHV 
 
 .^.OFCALIFO/?,);^ 
 
 ^OFCAIIFOM 
 
 <>5 
 
 ^<?Aav}iaii-^^ >&Aiiv)jaii-v 
 
 vULiNIVFr- 
 
 T1 IwJ 
 
 J iJjiM jy I 
 
 '"SANCFl5j> 
 
 ^1% 
 
 -r. O 
 
 
 
 , r r mri ^ ri\' 
 
 .'^.^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 w»^' J I I T _; J "^ 
 
 A> 
 
 ^' 
 
 .\Z 
 
 ^-^OFCAIIFO% 
 
 ■^, 
 
 ^r 
 
 .^ ^., 
 
 \MEUNIVERS/A ^lOSANGElf; 
 
 
 ^^\\E•^lNlVER% 
 
 
 vlOSANCElf 
 
 %a]AiNfi]\» 
 
 <i 4 
 
 
 M^ 
 
 '^<!/0JnV3JO'^ 
 
 ">y- 
 
 ■ Jiijj^v:iUi^ 
 
 5 ^ 
 
 ^/^aJAl.'i;! JU>- 
 
 nRARYOr ,s^^lLIBRAr 
 
 
 ^<!/OJIlVDJC 
 
 ^.OF 
 
 hof 
 
 ^^\\E L'NIVERS/y^>^ ^vlOSANCElfj^ 
 
 
 '<^iirjNYSOV^^^ '%a3AINllJV\V^ 
 
 05 
 
 ,^.QF CAIIFO/?^^ 
 
 Dnfi 
 
 ^^OFCAIIFO/? 
 
 ^oxn\m\n 
 
 u-r 
 
 >- — 
 
 
 ^IIIBRARY^^^ ^5^MIBRARYQ^ 
 
 i3 ' 
 
 ^ 
 
 — t-" 
 
 
 5WEUNIVER% 
 
 ^vvlOSANGEi;; 
 
 ^Aa3AlN(13V 
 
 ^'rtt 
 
 ■ ' jl-Uj- 
 
 ^ 
 
 4s^ 
 
 >;,nFf 
 
 ^c 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^MEIINIVFRO'/, 
 
 vKlOSANCFlf
 
 ^IM 
 
 r<5Aovaaii-^^ ^^^AavjiaiH^ ^tjijqnysoi^ %a3AiNa3\\v 
 
 ^<?AavaaiH^ ^okwmn 
 
 \\\[L'NIVER% 
 
 ^>:lOSANCElfj> 
 
 -svNlilBRARY<9/C. <^IIIBRARYQ^ 
 
 [riliONVSm^'^ ^/^a3AINll 3WV^ \OJI1V3JO'^ ^^OJITVDJO^ 
 
 ^\WEUNIVER% 
 
 VlOS-ANCElf 
 
 "^AaaAiNa-av 
 
 S^rtE UNIVERi"//, 
 
 o 
 
 ^lOSANCELfx^ 
 
 "^/^a^AlNd 3UV 
 
 
 ;A,OFCALIFO/?^ 
 
 ^.OFCALIFO% 
 
 ^<?Aaviian# ^^Aavaaii-^^^ 
 
 ^^WEUNIVER% 
 
 vvlOSANCElf 
 o 
 
 G 
 
 "^/SaJAINd 3\ 
 
 k\VllBRARY6>/^ 
 
 xy^MIBRARYQr 
 
 ;J3 
 
 mih 
 
 ^.. 
 
 :a 
 
 -n t-J 
 
 o l;_ 
 
 -.ELfj^ 
 
 :aV 
 
 ^^^UIBRARYQ^. 
 
 ^.!/0JnV3JO^ 
 
 -s^^lUBRARY^ 
 
 iOfCALIFO/?^ 
 
 .^,OFCAilF0% 
 
 »: l\ / >^ A S 
 
 /«an-^^'^ "^^^JAHVHaii-^' 
 
 ,^\\M'NIVERi•//, 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 -IT 
 
 o 
 
 ''"% 
 
 3 
 
 ^i.^ 
 
 :]AINn]V\V 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ^OFCAUFO/?^^ 
 
 OfCALIFO/J 
 
 
 ^WEUNIVERS/^ 
 
 
 ^•lOSANCELfj> 
 o 
 
 ■^Aa3AINn3WV 
 
 7 
 
 \RYQr 
 
 ^ 
 
 2V 
 
 i% 
 
 JIIVDJO-^ 
 
 
 ^\WEIINIVER5'/A v5<lOSAUCf 
 
 <rii33NVS 
 
 -r o 
 
 (—5 >-^ 
 
 -n I— I 
 
 o t;. 
 
 %^3AINlT3V 
 
 k\\E UNIVERV/y 
 
 o 
 
 ^lOSANGELfj^ 
 
 o ^ ^*' 
 
 tz ■< 
 
 ^^ 
 
 '^/sa3AiNn 3WV 
 
 ^OFCAilFO/?^ 
 
 CD 
 
 C3 
 
 i B 
 
 •I' 
 
 >- 
 
 ^WE•UNIVEP^'> 
 
 %m: 
 
 v-iK Avrrif 
 
 3> = 
 
 C' •«^-' 
 
 "^/^^IMNFi 
 
 ^^"BRARYQc 
 
 tlVl-l 
 
 -s^llIBRAP 
 
 '^.!/0JllV3J0'f^ 
 
 \\ I L L I » I ' L I 
 
 \ -^ 
 
 J3» G 
 
 
 w.m«:.A 
 
 
 VCEl% 
 
 i^ 
 
 >• 
 
 SO 
 
 '^/5a3AINn3UV^ 
 
 '^<!/03liVTJr\^ 
 
 [/ \D 
 
 'Y< 
 
 
 ^. 
 
 '^.„., 
 
 <OfCALlPO% ^OF-CAIIFO% 
 
 ilU^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 --L<:C> 
 
 S 
 
 .^WEUNIVER% 
 
 vj<VOSAVCElfj> 
 
 
 ^OFCALiF0% 
 
 11 FO/;
 
 A 
 
 SHIKAND-GUMANIK YIJAR 
 
 TEE PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 A feag:\ient of the pahlavi 
 
 EDITED 
 
 WITE A COATPAUATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE THREE 
 VERSTOXS AND AX INTRODUCTION 
 
 BY 
 
 •^ — A — — ^ 
 
 HOSHANG DASTUR JAMASPJI JAMASP-ASANA 
 
 AND 
 
 E. W, WEST 
 
 PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF THE GOVERNMENT OF BOMBAY 
 
 GOVEnXMKXT CENTRAL BOOK DETOT 
 
 1887
 
 ?K 
 
 mi 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAG5 
 
 Pbeface \'ii 
 
 INTRODUCTION". 
 
 1. Desceiption' a>'d Contexts or hut. Text ix 
 
 2. Account of the Maxusceipts examined xix 
 
 3. Relationship and Peculiarities of the seveeal Veesions . . xxvii 
 
 Abbreviations used in this Volume . .' . . . . xcxix 
 
 SHIKAXD-GUMANtK VIJAR. 
 
 The Pazand-Sanskrit Text of Nkeyosanc i 
 
 The Pahlavi Text 179 
 
 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY. 
 
 Grammatical Notes 217 
 
 Pazand Suffixes 224 
 
 Vocabulary 326 
 
 Ere ATA V . 276
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Twenty years ago the Pazand and Pahlavi texts of this Trork, 
 with a glossary of the latter, were prepared for publication by 
 Dasttir Hoshangji J^maspji, being the first of the Pahlavi texts, 
 after the two old Glossaries, which he was appointed to edit for 
 the Government of Bombay, on the recommendation of the late 
 Professor Martin Haug of Munich. The Dastur's manuscript 
 was retained for publication with the Sanskrit text in Bombay, 
 while that of the Arc^a-Viraf Nitmak, which w^as completed a few 
 months later, w^as sent to be printed in Europe. The latter 
 text and its glossary were published in 1872 and 1874 ; the 
 former is now, at length, in the reader s hands. 
 
 Ten years ago the manuscript was sent to Europe, with the 
 view of arrangements being made for its publication; but the 
 times were not then propitious for asking the assistance of 
 Government in literarv undertakinc:s, and the work had to be 
 laid aside for another six years. Even since the support of the 
 Bombay Government was liberally granted, on the recommen- 
 dation of their present Dkector of Public Instruction, prior 
 engagements, ill-health, and the necessity of thorough rcN'ision 
 have led to more delay than was then anticipated. 
 
 Owing to the progress that has been made of late years in 
 Pahlavi studies, no schola,r who valued his reputation could now 
 venture to publish any Pahlavi or Pazand work, which he had 
 prepared twenty years ago, Avithout entii-ely rewriting it. The 
 necessity of doing this, while it has seriously increased the 
 labour of the editors, has also afforded them the satisfaction of 
 anticipating that their work will now be of more permanent value
 
 Vill rREFACE. 
 
 than it could have been if published, in its oiiguirJ state, while 
 Pahlavi studies were in their infancy. 
 
 Neryosang's Sanskrit translation has Insen added to his 
 Pazand version, which it always accompanies in the manuscn[;ts, 
 and a complete Pazand-Pahlavi-Sanskrit-Kn«Jish vi3caV)nliry of 
 the whole work has been substituted for the glo>vS;iry oi' :\. \\'i\y:- 
 nient of the Pahlavi text. This has been done with thf vu-w of 
 making the work complete in itself, as a classdx ><>}<: For Pars! 
 students, to whom the completion of the Pahlavi text. iVvou the 
 materials supplied, would also afford some useful oxt ivise. 
 While the publiciition of a detailed Iiulfx ajid etviii"]u-i(,':d 
 glossary has been reser^'ed for a future opportunity, when it is 
 hoped to include the words of all Pazand texts in one exluiu-tive 
 glossary. It may also be remarked that the use of tli*' oriulnal 
 characters for the Pazand-Sanskrlt text, tfioULrli ut' linlc con- 
 sequence to Euroj.ieari Orientalists, is bt'lie\t'd to bo preforre'l by 
 the Parsis. 
 
 An Eno-lish translation of the work has alre.-idv aiUHvir.d in 
 The Sacred Books of the Ea^t, voL xxlv, but the minute analysis 
 to which the texts have been subjected, in the tinal prepamtion 
 of this edition, has suggested several improvements of that 
 translation, most of which have been here introduced, either into 
 the vocabidary, or the introduction. 
 
 Although the editors are <n:ite aware of (he impMs^il.iln \- of 
 avoiding' all errors, thev venture to hope tliat ihtli- ctvcr^i-lits 
 have not been numerou>., and tliat thfir w.irk may bf consi-lfre'l 
 worthv of the liberalitv which the Goxernmonc of P«.»nibav has 
 
 extended to it. 
 
 E. W. WEST. 
 
 ML■^TUE^', reconiljer, iSS6.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I. Desceiption and Contents of tee Text. 
 
 The Shikand-gumantk Vijar\ or 'doubt-dispelling explanation,' 
 is a controversial work ^YritteQ, about a thousand years ago, by Alac'/an- 
 farukh, son of Auhannaz*^/-da^/. for the purpose of showing that good and 
 e^dl arise from two independent sources, as taught by the Mazda- 
 worshipping religion. But, without fully considering all the difficulties 
 of this doctrine, he soon proceeds to the easier task of pointing out the 
 inconsistencies of other faiths which either teach an irrational atheism, 
 or, by insisting on the unity of creation, seem to make the sacred being 
 really responsible for the evil that he ought neither to occasion, nor 
 permit, if possessed of all the attributes Avhich they ascribe to him. The 
 general character of this discussion, in which the doctrines and scriptures 
 of the ^luhammadans. Jews, Christians, and Manichaeans are severely 
 criticised, may be understood from the following summary. 
 
 The first chapter- ascribes (§§ i-ic) the creation of everything 
 good and useful to Aulia/ nia.-''/, including the Mazda-worshipping religion, 
 which is compared (§§ 11-T9) to an immense tree branching out from 
 ' agreement,' through ' performance and abstinence,' and by means of 
 ' good thoughts, words, and deeds,' and of ' the four classes ' of the 
 community, to * the five rulers,' over whom is the monarch. The body 
 and capabilities of man are also apportioned (§§ 20-29) among ' the four 
 classes.' Coexistent Avith this creation was the fiend, whose 'appliances' 
 (§§ 3^~34) 3^"e heterodox religions ; and ]N Ian/a n-farukh introduces 
 himself (^^ 35-37) as an enquirer in search of the truth which he found 
 at last in the writings of former high-priests, especially in those of Atd/- 
 piu/i3-avaui.lan, and from these he compiled the Shikand-gumanik V'ijar 
 
 ' Tlie Iraiii.an names are u=uallT given in their Pahlavi form*, uule«-i it be otliei"wi.-e stated. 
 
 ^ Hfadi.-rs should lie cari-fnl not to base any argument? upon the leii<;th of chai'tern, either 
 hi-;re or in the Air/a-Vin'if Nuuiak. because neither text i» so divided i;. the ririL'inal uiiinu- 
 tcrijjts.
 
 X INTRODUCTIOX. 
 
 (§ 38). which he then proceeds (§§ 39-57) to recommend ns a com- 
 pendium likely to be useful for dispelling tho doubts of learners, but not 
 to be too severely criticised by the learned. 
 
 In the second chapter, Mar//an-farukh replies; to the first of a series 
 of questions propounded to him, in a friendly manner, by Mit/o-ayar, 
 son of Mahma^/, of Ispahan (§ 2). ThLs sceptical enf|uiror first asks (§ ■^) 
 why Aharman rushed to^vards the light, when he first behoM it, alth<Migh 
 it was opposed to his own nature, and ditfereiit natures generally 
 shrink from each other. Tho reply (§§ 4-i»^) is that Aharinan is a 
 destroyer, and opposing natures can be mutually do^tructivi- only v.-hon 
 they come in contact. 
 
 The third chapter is devoted to the stcond (juesti'iu. in which 
 Mit/o-ayar asks (^§ 2, 3) why the omnipof'iit Auha/'iiia./ d"i-.> not 
 prevent Ahavman from doing harm. In r'-[)ly. h'^ i> inforiiif.l j^^ 4-21) 
 that even the omnipotence and will ctf Auhaz-ma.-'/ are liiiiit •! \>y wliat 
 is possible, because the performance of a suppos^-d iiupo-»>il»ilit\ proves 
 that it is really possible, and to wish for an impo»ibility \v..uM Ito 
 inconsistent with his wisdom. Also that tli< natur<' aii<l \sill of Ahar- 
 man are per2}etually evil, and any change in tleni is tli- irfore impo-siblo 
 and beyond the power of omnipot<iioe. In olh'-r nnturis (^^ -- .5") 
 good is mingled with evil, with a mingl<-d result, but any g...,.I ,.|[; ct 
 must not be attributed to an evil cause, nor an evil eti'iet t» a t,'o«jd 
 cause. 
 
 In the fourth chapter, ^lit/o-ayar observes (§§ 1-6) that .v.-rything 
 happens as foreshown by the stars, ami if these wore cre;u<d b_\- the 
 sacred being, he nmst l)e considered as producing botii good aud 'vil, as 
 asserted by 'the believers' (tiie usual epithet of tho Muhaunnadaiis). It" 
 Aharman created them, hf)W could he pHxlur-.^ the stars that jxirt.-nd 
 good? And if both beings create'l th'-ui, Aulianna,-'/ mu-t ]>•_■ un 
 accomplice of Aharman in producing the .--tars tliat [i-u-t'ii'l <vil. The 
 reply to this trilemma is (§§ 7-10) that the c.-l-v-tial >pli.-iv i.> t\.,- s.;it r>( 
 the just divinities of destiny, and lielow tli.in are the ^.-v. 11 plan<ts of 
 evil destiny, who are witches called gadlia in th.- Avtsta. Wh.-n 
 \Auhanna:f/ had created everything good (^^ n-zj) the <vil spirit and 
 liis fiends rushed in to produce evil, but Ib.i- was for- -.,•. ti b\ tie- >tars 
 who kept the planets enveloped in light, as a eh. ek ui-uu th. ir t,\ il 
 influence. Each of the five planets is o^.posed by a parti.ular star 
 (§§ 28-38), and is also bound to the sun ami m(M>ii ly two tlnva-ls wliieh 
 allow each planet its own particular amount of motion (§§ 39-4.'»)- 'l'\^'^> 
 fiends (\^ 4^1) oppose the sun and moon (occasimiing eclii'-.s). and 
 
 e^
 
 DESCRIPTION .VXD CONTENTS OF THE TEXT. XI 
 
 another (representing the comets) moves backwards and forwards 
 between the sun and stars (§§ 47-49). While rain is produced by 
 conflicts of Sirius and lightning with the demons of thunder and 
 drought (§§ 50-54). Below these are mankind and animals, with good 
 and bad propensities, of which the good are owing to the creator who 
 has also furnished means for overcoming the bad (§§ $5-^'^)- 
 
 A\iha.?Ta.a,2d is then (§§ 63-80) compared to a wise gardener who 
 protects his orchard from the wild beast Aharman, by setting the sky 
 as a trap, in which the "wild beast is captured and has to struggle till 
 the end of time, and, when his strength is exhausted, he is thrown out of 
 the trap which is repaired and rearranged for eternity. Moreover, the 
 power of the fiend is limited (§§ 81-86), and death is not destruction, 
 for the body is resolved into its elements (§§ 87, 88), and the soul goes 
 to give an account of its deeds, being conducted to heaven or hell 
 according as they have been good or bad (§§ 89-99), and, ultimately, 
 even the bad are purified for eternity (§§ 100, loi). Hence it is con- 
 cluded that Auharmacr/ creates nothing but good (§ 102). And Mar/fan- 
 farukh winds up his reply by stating (§§ 106, 107) that he has extracted 
 this information from the writings of Atu/--pat/iyavandan which are 
 contained in the Dinka/v/ of Atur-frobag, son of Farukh-za^^?. He also 
 mentions (§ 108) a further question of Mitro-ayar, ' about unlimitedness 
 and limitation,' which he discusses later on (ch. xvi, 53-107). 
 
 The fifth chapter commences a refutation of atheism by pointing 
 out {§§ 1-9) the necessity of understanding the nature of the sacred 
 being, as woD as of admitting his existence. The various modes of 
 acquiring such knowledge are then detailed (§§ 10-45) ^^ ^ general 
 manner, and are, afterwards (§§ 46-91), applied to prove the existence 
 of a wise and benevolent creator, from the evident existence of desig^n in 
 the creatures and their various organs and appliances. All which 
 argument is again said (§§ 92-95) to be taken from the DinkarJ, to 
 which the reader is referred for further details. 
 
 In the sixth chapter the ideas of atheists and materialists are 
 stated (§§ 1-8), and their refutation, by pointing out the evident design 
 in the creation, is continued (§§ 9-34) ; with a special rebuke (§§ 35-45) 
 of the sophists who argue that there can be no certainty about spu-itual 
 matters, because our knowledge of them is merely subjective illusion. 
 
 The seventh chapter begins the arguments for the existence of an 
 antagonist to the creator (§ i), by showing (§§ 2-25) that the creation 
 itself indicates a purpose of frustrating the designs of an antagonist. 
 
 In the eighth cha]>ter the arguments are continued in detail, with
 
 Xll INTKODrCTIOX. 
 
 reference to the manifest coexistence of gvoil and evil in creation 
 (§§ 1-23, SSS^). The reality of the spiritual existence, aa necessary fur 
 originating and terminating the worldly one, being shown (§§ 24-34) 
 from the analogy of the birth of offspring from an invisible (trigin, and 
 the final departure of life from the body. Furtlter details are given 
 (§§ 39~90 ^3 ^^ ^^^^ existence of a purpose in creation for re.si^ting an 
 antagonist and for his final overtlirow ; while reasons are statrd fi.)r 
 believing in only one source of evil (§§ 92-101), which source ii'u.st be 
 distinct from the source of good (§§ ic^-123). and is also tlu; ]>rii>»ary 
 cause of even those evils that a])pear to be spontaneous i'^^ \ 14- \ •;',). 
 
 The ninth chapter gives further information regardiiig tli.;(»pp. .ti-.-nt, 
 •with evidence of his existence before the creation, and «>f his attacking 
 the creatures after their creation, as stated In tli-- writiu:,'.-? of Ata/- 
 pa/'/iyavandun in the Dlukar// of Atu/-frobag. son of Far«ikh-z;'i'/ (^-^ 1-4V 
 The details of this evidence, wliielt n,re unu-h to the sanu' cirtct as tliose 
 previously cited, occupy tlvi rest of the chaptiT, 
 
 The tenth chapter cuintsiences a discussion of the «irii,'in of »}vil, as 
 illustrated by the traditions and doctrines of various religion^, the 
 consideration of which is continued to tiie end of the work. Th'.- ol-j.-et 
 of all religion is to explain the nature an>i will of the cnat-a', and to 
 teach the means of preserviiig the soul from ♦'vil (^^^ 2 -24V wl.'. -h is in 
 itself a proof that the source of tlie evil i-> dLstinct from tp" ci'-atttr 
 (§§ 25-32). It being necessary to un-ierstjuid the ori:^^in of good and 
 evil (§§ 33-37)) ^^'^ having observed that s(»me sects attriKut<- tli' ui to a 
 single source, an<l others to two (^§ 3^-42). Mar'/:\n-farukh stat<s 
 (§§ 43~47) ^^^^^ ^^^ -'^^ enquired in many liiuls, even among tli.- Miudus. 
 because he did not like the state religion i Muliammadanisin). nriiil h«' 
 became fully convinced of the* superiority of Zoroa,>trianism. \.y -f\id\ ing 
 the writings of Atiw-pa'/iyrivandan and rt;'i>lian. s.-n of AtM/-rr..b;!-. as 
 well as the Dinka/v/ of Atuz-frobag. son of K;inikli-?.:"i / (\^§ 4^-631. 
 This religion v/as taught by Zaratuslit to king (;u>l>tA>p who adopt. -d it, 
 while the princes of his family, Spend-da-/, Zarir, ai'd oth.-rs. propngated 
 it in Arum (Asia Minor) and In<1ia (§§ '^4-'^'<*^)- >^u'r-e'iu-n(Iy. it was 
 handed down to 'the descendants of divijiity ' (the Sa>^anians>. when 
 Atu/--pa'/, son of Maraspcnd, underwent the ordeal of nult'd metal 
 (^§ 69-71). And the Arumans (Byzantine Gretk>) endeavoup-d to 
 confute it, but in vain (§§ 72-74); while it has bc-n easy to -■•■• th;it 
 other creeds are full of delusion and inconsistency (^§ 7.>-"^-^- '""^ '^'•■''' '"- 
 shown below. 
 
 In the eleventh chapter Mar./an-far.ikh combats the opinioiv^; of
 
 DESCRIPTION AND CONTHNTS OF THE TEXT. Xlll 
 
 those who trace both good and evil to the will of the sacred being 
 (§§ 3-5)' '"'i^h cautious reference to the Muhammadan religion. He 
 argues that permission of evil is inconsistent with the omniscience, 
 omnipotence, goodness, and mercifulness of the sacred being (§§ 6-19), as 
 well as with his success, wisdom, and truth (§§ 20-33). If he be good, 
 why does he permit evil (§§ 34-36) ? If he be merciful, why does he 
 punish those whom he renders wicked (§§ 37-445 quoting Xuran vii, 
 178) ■? If he be wise, why did he not make his first creations free from 
 disobedience (§§ 45-79, quoting the fall of Iblis, ^uran xv, 26-40, and 
 the fall of man, A'uran vii, 17-24)? But men are still deluded into 
 slaying his apostles, and the deluder triumphs and lives ; is it wise to 
 allow this (§§ 80-92)? After some further criticism (§§ 93-117), the 
 conclusion arrived at is that a sacred being, who acts thus, must be 
 either incapable, unmerciful, or unreasonable (§^ 11 8-1 24). Also, that 
 salvation is hopeless, and it must even be uncertain -whether he approves 
 good or evil (§§ 125-132). While, with regard to physicians and 
 almsgivers, it is pointed out (<5§ 133-154) that they would be needless if 
 disease and poverty had not been created. 
 
 The relation between the will of the sacred being and the origin of 
 evil is then considered, and a series of dilemmas (§§ 155-176) leads to 
 the conclusion that an opposing will exists. The possibility of evil 
 arising from mankind is then debated (§§ 177-196), and whether evil 
 may not have been produced to enliaoce the value of what is good 
 (§§ 197-204). The idea that the sacred being, as an absolute ruler, has 
 an undouh)ted right to inflict injury, is dismissed (§§ 205-216) with a 
 
 A 
 
 parable quoted from Roshan, son of Atur-frobag ; and leads to the 
 question whether he is a friend or an enemy of his creatures (§§ 217- 
 221), and whether he is a good or bad sovereign, or both alternately 
 (§§ 222-244). If evil arise only from mankind, Aharman is innocent; 
 but if Aharman be the source of evil, how can he be a creature of the 
 sacred being {'^^ 250-254)? In either case, as the sacred being would be 
 the creator of the source of evil, he would himself be the orisjin of evil 
 (§§ 255-259). 
 
 Passages are then quoted (§§ 260-272) from the A'uran, some of which 
 (cited below) assert that the sacred being leads men cither astray, or 
 in the right way, just as he pleases. Questions are also put to the 
 Mu'tazali sect, as to the will of the sacred being, and his ability to 
 perform it (§§ 280-308). It is likewise pointed out (§^ 309-317) that if 
 the manager of the world were without an opponent and perfect in 
 sagacity, goodness, and ability he could prevent evil ; but. as evil
 
 XIV INTIJODUCTIOX. 
 
 undoubtedly exists, he must be considered imperfect. And if he were 
 not the origin of evil as well as good, he could not be the creator of 
 Aharman, who must, therefore, be an existence of independent orifnn 
 (§§ 3^^~35^)- l"^^® reasonableness of the command not to eat of the tree 
 of knowledge in paradise (A'uran vii, 17) is then severely criticised 
 (§§ 35'^~35^)' ^^ "^^^^-^ ^^ ^^^® arbitrary conduct of the sacred bein*^' in 
 leading men astray and then punishing them (§§ 359-3/3) as asserted 
 (in the iTurau vi, 135 ; xiv, 4, 32-34; xvi, 95 ; xvii, 99; xxxii, 13, 14; 
 xlii, 43-45 ; Ixxiv, 34). And the chapter concludes by ob.scrving 
 (§§ 374-~3^3) ^^^^ whatever is true, in the statements that have been 
 enumerated, is derived from the source of truth, and whatever is false 
 from the source of falsehood. 
 
 The twelfth chapter begins with a series of contradictory .state- 
 ments (§§ 1-3 1 ), regarding the omnipresence and actions of the sacred 
 bein;j:, collected in the Dinka/v/ from the assertions of various sects 
 which yet believe that dualism is derogatory to his character (§§ 3^-34). 
 Upon which Mar.7an-farukh en(|uires (^§ 35~^3) which is less derogatory 
 to his character, to believe that he does not protect his creatun.'s from 
 being led astray, and then punishes them eternally for temporary .-in, or 
 to believe that he is always beneficent and merciful, ready to forgive at 
 once all sin that is atoned for, aiul delivering b"s creatures from the 
 enemy and from all punishment in the end. He furtlier points out that 
 all good qualities are enabled to overcome the evil qualities opposed to 
 them (§§ 64-70), and that the opponent, with all his efforts, is unable to 
 produce any permanent destruction (^§ 71-Hi). 
 
 The thirteenth chapter begins (^§ 1-4) a criticism of the Jewish 
 scriptures by pointing out apparent inconsistencies ami absurrlities in 
 the fii'st book of Moses. After quoting (§§ .5""47) many passages from the 
 account of the creation and of the fall of man, contained in Genesis 
 i, 1-5, 36, 27, 31 ; ii, I, 2, ij-17 ; iii, 1-19, 23, -:4, besides referring to 
 Exodus XX, 10, II, Maiv/an-fai-ukli proceeds to criticise this account, 
 especially with reference to the creation of light and tlie previous con- 
 dition of the sacred being and the world (§§ 48-91), also as to why six 
 days were necessary for the creation (<5§ 93-99), how the days could 
 have been formed before the sun (§§ ico, 101), why repose wa.s requisite 
 on the seventh day if the creation merely consisted of commands 
 (§§ 103-IC3), why man was created disobedient, and why a command 
 was given when it was known that he would not obey it (>5^ 106-122), 
 whether that command was not intended to maintain ignorauce, so tliat 
 man really owes his knowledge 'to the serpent and deceit' (^§ 123-131),
 
 DESCRHTION AND CONTEXTS Of THE TEXT. XV 
 
 and whether other details of the statement regarding the fall of man are 
 not inconsistent with the omniscience, truth, and power of the sacred 
 being (§§ 135-147)- It is further pointed out that the curse inflicted 
 on Adam could not be justly extended to his posterity (§§ 148, 149). 
 
 The criticism of the Jewish scriptures is continued in the fourteenth 
 chapter by quoting many passages that are inconsistent with the 
 Zoroastrian idea of a sacred being. Thus Deuteronomy xxxii, ^5; 
 Isaiah XXX, 27, 28, 30 ; Ixvi, 15 ; Psalms xviii, ii; xcvii, 2 ; Nahum i, 3 
 (§§ 4-17) seem inconsistent with his mercy and glory. Psalm xcv, 10, 
 II (§§ 18-20) makes him too wrathful. Ezekicl viii, 16, 17 (§ 24) 
 denounces all homage of the sun, Joshua viii, 21 ; Isaiah xxx\4i, 3(5; 
 Numbers xiv, 30, 32 (§§ 25-31) make him too merciless. And Genesis 
 vi, 6 (§§ 32, ^^) makes him despondent. Sta,tements probably taken 
 from Jewish traditional writings are also criticised, such as the daily 
 sending of 90,000 angels or worshippers to hell (§§ 3^-39)j the Lord's 
 visit of condolence to Abraham (§§ 40-57), the angel's offer to the poor 
 man who was pious (§§ 58-74), and the answer to the angels who 
 murmured at the slaughter of innumerable innocent persons (§§ 75-78)' 
 The conclusion drawn is that such statements represent the sacred being 
 as quite as deficient in truth, mercy, and knowledge as the fiend himself 
 (^§ 82-86). 
 
 In the fifteenth chapter the Christian scriptures arc similarly 
 criticis('<l. In ^^^ 5-8 the birtli of Jesus is detailed, and the statements 
 regarflnig it are minutely critici>cd in §§ 9-39. The idea that his death 
 was necessary to demonstrate the resurrection is disputed in §§ 40-45. 
 And the doctrine of the trinity is discussed in §§ 46-62. It is then 
 argued (§§ 63-70) that if the adversary be a creature of the Almightj- he 
 ought to be saved like other creatures. And it is shown (§§ 77-90) that, 
 even if mankind can do evil of theij* own free will, the same cannot be 
 asserted of noxious creatures and poisonous plants, for whose evil effects 
 their producer must be responsible. Moreover, in §§ 91-96 Paul is 
 quoted (llonians vii, 19, 20, 23) as testifying against freedom of will. 
 Several passages, such as Matthew xiii, 25, 39 ; xv, 13 ; John viii, 37, 
 38, 42-45, 47, are also quoted (v}§ 108-110, 117-13T, 144, 145) to show 
 that the ^le.ssiali really admitted that the world had two originators. 
 And the Lord's prayer likewise occurs in §§ 148, 149. 
 
 The sixteenth chapter is devoted to an* account of "the delusion of 
 Mani and the Manichacans,' which is also denounced in ch. x, 59, 60. 
 It is asserted (§§ 4-7) that Mani published three statements: — one 
 about the unlimite<lness of the original evolutions, one about their
 
 XVI INTKODUCTloX. 
 
 raingliug, and one about the distinction of light from darkness. Also 
 (§§ 8-19, 24) that this lesser world was produced by Aharman, in 
 imitation of the greater world, from the body of his general, the demon 
 Kund, who was killed after the second conflict with the ansels : the 
 duty of the sun and moon (§§ 21-23), and the cause and effect of rain. 
 (§§ 28-37) are likewise described. As Aharman is the producer of 
 bodies it is wicked to assist him by propagating lineage, or cultivating 
 the land (§§ 39-41); and, as he is destructive to life, it is also wicked 
 to kill any creature (§§ 42-45). Eventually this world is destroyed and 
 the sacred being triumphant, but there is no resurrection (§§ 46-50) ; 
 while the two original evolutions remain in contact for .eternity (§§ 51, 
 52). Mar^^/an-farukh then proceeds to discuss the question of unlimited- 
 ness and limitation, as he had promised at the end of the fourth chapter. 
 After premising that nothing is unlimited except space and time (§§ ^;^- 
 55), and showing that neither unity nor duality can exist without 
 limitation (§§ 56-6^), he argues (§§ 66-;8) that unlimitedness is bej'ond 
 the comprehension of even a sacred being ; also that light and life 
 cannot arise (§§ 79-93) from a mere subdivision of unlimited time, 
 because unlimitedness camiot be subdivided, nor can it be disturbed 
 (§§ 94-10 J ), because there is no further space for it to move into; so 
 that, if the two original evolutions were unlimited and, therefore, 
 undisturbable, there could be no room for the creatures, unless (§§ 102- 
 1 04) these be a mere transformation of the urdimited evolutions ; but in 
 such arguments one is apt to lose one's way in a wilderness of words 
 (§§ 105-107). While further arguing that nothing can be understood 
 without complete knowledge (§§ io8-iii)the manuscripts break off in 
 the middle of the subject, the remainder of the work being lost. 
 
 Resardincf the author of this work, and the age in which he lived, 
 nothincr further is known than can be o:athered from the work itself. 
 That Mar^/an-farukh, son of Anha.rma,zd-d'd,fl, was a Zoroastrian is 
 evident, both from his name and his opinions ; that he was a layman is 
 probable, both from his deprecating the criticism of the learned in ch. i, 
 42-44, and from a remark he makes in ch. xiv, 80, with reference to 
 Jewish statements, that he is only ' an investigator, on which account 
 representations of these statements should be by a high-priest.' His 
 questioner, Mitro-ayar, son of ^lahmtu/, of Ispahan (ch. ii, 2), also 
 appears to have been a Zoroastrian layman, although his father's name 
 seems to be ihihammadan; this might be explained by supposing that 
 the father had chan^jed his name on beiuo- converted to Muhamma 'anism 
 after his son had grown up.
 
 DESCRIPTION AND CONTENTS OF THE TEXT. XVll 
 
 That the work was written long after the Muhammadan conquest of 
 Persia in a.d. 651 is evident, especially from the contents of the eleventh 
 chapter, for although the allusions to Muhammadanism are always of a 
 very guarded character, as is usual in Pahlavi writings, they are still 
 sufficiently clear. Thus, besidts many vaguer references to passages in 
 the Auran in ch. xi, 4, 5, 39, 61-77, 265-367, 269-372, 352, 359, 360, we 
 have a particular legend of the fall of the disobedient angel in ch. xi, 
 52-60 from the same source. In ch. iv, 3 the Pz. virorZ-dinia is 
 undoubtedly a misreading of an original PI. viroyishnikan, 'the 
 believers,' a favourite appellation of the ^fuhammadans, which occurs on 
 several of their early coins from Persian mints (a.d. 673-692) in the 
 IQialifah's title Amir-i viroyishnikan^, a Pahlavi translation of the 
 Ar. Amiru-l-muminin, 'prince of the believers, or commander of the 
 faithful.' Again, the remark of Mar'/an-farukh in ch. x, 45, that he did 
 not admire the religion that was in supremacy, would not have been 
 made by a Zoroastrian till after the Muhammadan conquest. And the 
 Pz. muthzari in ch. xi, 380, which evidently stands for an original PI. 
 mutazalik, can be considered only as a Persian form of the Ar. Mu'ta- 
 zalah, the name of some Muhammadan sectarians. 
 
 Whether the date of the work can be safely fixed, with gi-eater 
 precision, is less certain; as we have only the namuo of certain com- 
 mentators and their writings, mentioned by the author, to guide us. 
 Of these names, A t u /• - p i\ d i y fi v a n d a n, mentioned in ch. i , 3 8 ; i v, 
 ic6 ; ix, 2 ; X, 52, is evidently the oldest, as his teachings were recorded 
 
 A 
 
 in a manuscript of Atu/--frobag (see ch. iv, 107), but his name has not 
 yet been found elsewhere, and its form is suspicious. According to its 
 
 A 
 
 termination it must be either a patronymic, meaning 'the son of Atilr- 
 ptV/iyavand,' or, more probably, a misreading of an original PL Atur- 
 par/-i rciKj, 'Atur-pfv/ son of :>)«?,' in which the father's name is too 
 ambiguous to be read with certainty. The name of Atu/-fr6bag, son 
 of Farukh-za,'^/, mentioned in ch. iv, 107 ; ix, 3 ; x, $^, is better known. 
 In the last paragraphs of the third book of the Dinka^Y/- he is said to 
 have edited that work : and his selections fi-om various religious treatises 
 are found in its fourth and fifth books. The asfe in which he lived can 
 also be determined with tolerable ceiiainty, from the peroration of a 
 Pahlavi tale, in which a blessing is invoked upon Atiw-frubag, sou of 
 
 ^ See Journal ofihe Ii<>iial A.uftfic ^'jcielif of Great Britain, vol. 13, pp. 409-413, where the 
 title is misinterpreted. 
 
 * See ^ind-Pahlavi Glofi'nr;/, pp. x.-xill, .x.xxvii, in wliich the name Atflr-prw? is intro'luced 
 prohabl 7 mistake, as the Kopenhn^-en MS. K43 omits it.
 
 XVm INTBODUCTIuX. 
 
 Fanikh-zar/, on account of las discomfiting the accursed Aballsh in a 
 religious disputation before the Ehaliiuh Al-Mamiin (a. D. 813-^^33)- A 
 third name, mentioned by Mar^/au-farukh in ch. x, ^^ ; xi, '213, is that 
 of Pwoshan, son of Atiw-frobair, "vrbo wrote the Ptushan commentary 
 (ch. X, 54) which is often quoted in the Pahlavi versions of the Avesta-. 
 If he were a son of the Atu/'-frobag previously mentioned, as seems most 
 probable, he could hardly have cunipleted his Eoshan commentary 
 before a. d. 8^',o ; and the date of the Shikand-gumanik Vijar, which 
 mentions that commentary, must be still later. 
 
 As Mar^/an-farukh used Atiu--frobag s edition of the Dinka,'r/ (see cb. 
 iv, 107 ; X, 57) it is reasonable to suppose that the later edition, prepared 
 b}' Atilr-pa-V, son of Hemu/, (as stated in the passage already cited from 
 its third book) was nob completed in his time. But it appoai-s from the 
 
 A 
 
 Bundahish, ch. xxxiii, 10, 11^, that Atu;"-pa'7, son of tTemir/, was a 
 contemporary of Za/Z-sparam, son of Yiidan-Yim, who vras living in 
 A.D. 881^. Atu/'-pa'/'a edition of the Dinka/v/ must, therefore, have been 
 prepared about the end of the ninth century; and the date of the 
 Shikand-gumanik Vijar, whose author did not use that edition, may be 
 fairly placed near the end of tho ninth century, or about a thousand 
 years ago. 
 
 It should, however, be remarked that none of the passages, ascribed 
 by Man/an-nirukh to the Uinkard. have ueen distinctly recognised in 
 any of the seven books of that work now extant ; they must, therefore, 
 be attributed to the first and second books, which have not been vet 
 discovered. But, as it appears, from the colophons of the Diuka/r/, that 
 the last seven books were separated fi-om these first two some consider- 
 able time before a.d. 1020, it is just possible that Atur-piVrB edition may 
 not have included the ear]ior portion of the Dinka/v/, which was that 
 consulted by ^lan/an-farukh. 
 
 That the Shikand-gumanik Vijar was written in Persia may be 
 gathered from its author's statements, that he had 'wandered to the 
 region without and the land of the Hindus (ch. x, 44),' because he did 
 not admire the religion (Muhammadanism) which was in supremacy 
 (ch. X, 45), and that his questioner. Mit/-6-ayar, was a native of Ispahan 
 
 1 III PI. Ya?. Lx, 5, 14 ; PI. Vend, iii, 48 ; r, 112, 134, 176 ; vii, 93 ; xvii, 11 ; also in Sis. ii. 
 39, S6, 107 ; r.yt. iii, 3 ; and eleven times in the Niran^'ist'in. The occurrence of this n.ime in 
 tlie Pahlavi translations of the Avesta implie.- that those tranalatioTis underwent some revision 
 after the middle of tho ninth century. 
 
 * See S(iOif</ Boofi-t of the JEast, vol. v, pp. 147, I4S. 
 
 " See SiicrC'l Pvo/i-.^ 'J" Ih- Eo.sf vol. xviii. m->. 3^0, 365.
 
 ACCOUNT OF THE MANUSCEIPTS EXAMINED. XIX 
 
 (ch. ii, 2). How and when the work was brought to India, and whether 
 the original Pahlavi text, which has disappeared in India, can still be 
 found in Persia are matters that arc still unknown. 
 
 2. Account of the Manuscripts examined. 
 
 The manuscripts of the Shikand-gdmanik Vijar are of several classes, 
 and, so far as they have been examined, they are all evidently derived 
 from a single original, of which the earlier half stUl exists. None of 
 them are quite complete, and most of them are fragments of varying 
 length. Fortunately, the latter half of the work, so far as it is extant, is 
 preserved in an old manuscript derived from an early copy of the single 
 existing original, from which copies two later manuscripts have also 
 descended. From these facts, ascertained by careful collation and 
 observation of blunders and peculiarities, it appears that only two of 
 the manuscripts can be considered as authorities, and these are the 
 single original for the first half of the work, and the other old manuscript 
 for the remainder of the text. Both these manuscripts contain the 
 Pazand-Sauskrit version prepared by the celebrated high-priest Neryo- 
 saiig. son of Dhaval, who is supposed to have lived early iu the fourteenth 
 C(.'ntnry^ No traces of the original Paldavi text have been discovered, 
 Imt thiie iuc scvor;il incomplete manuscripts in v.Lich a somewhat; 
 Corrupt I'alilavi Uxt lias l)i;en reproduced from the Pazand, and is 
 sonu-tlinr.s accompaniud I'V the IVizaml, the Persian, the Pazand-Sanskrit, 
 
 ' III .1 Very cM Khurdah Avesta, bolon^^ing to Dastilr Dr. Jriraaspjl Minnclielierji, N^ry35.anjj'a 
 S;vii^krit tr.iiHl.ition of tlie Miirrin^'u lik-ssiii;,' gives tlie date to be recited as fourteen hundred 
 ;i!id M) TiKiny years of tlio Saiiivat ..ra. This iinplius that Ncryusang co'ild not have made the 
 translation fa/er than the fifteenth ceutnry of that era (a.D. 1343-1442) ; but he may have made 
 it furltiry ln<au-io this date varies in dilFerent versions and different manuacripts, in which 
 dates c..rr'j<|„,i>iling to A. D. 139S, 1495, 1731-1830 have been found. The name of Neryo?ang 
 i- al'ii r.'nid in tliu ('..lophou a]>pcndod to the An/a-Viraf Namak and the tale of YOjht-t Fryano 
 ill .M VJ>, u h. rr. liou ever, he is t-aiil to have been a son of Shah-marrf. If he could be identified 
 witli Niry'V-aiii:. s^ii of Dhaval, the celebrated translator of Parsi books into Sanskrit, it would 
 be oa-y t.> duteniiine the a'^c in which the latter lived. Thus, the writer of the colophon in 
 MlCi wa.-. I'l .-livi'.iaii, Sell of Uaiii, son of Kauidin, son of Shatroyar, son of Neryorang, and he 
 \i^ i-nto the c(.l'.|.h.ii in a. ». lyj- ; his father, Ram. also copied manuscript*, one of which (MH18) 
 he wruic as latr as A. n. 1410. Now, allowing twenty-four years for a generation, as can be 
 dt .hutd fp.iii the gen. al' .ry 1 if another family of those times, we can calculate that the Neryosang 
 <.f this family must have been in A. D. 1 301 as young as r.<hyutan was when he \\Tote MH6, 
 and ill a. d. 133S as <>ld as K'nti was when he wrote JIHi'^. In other words, this Nery<3sang 
 iriu>t havi; flourished during the first half of tlie fourtecut'.i century, but h's identity with 
 Nrry.'.-nng, s^n of J'haval, is uncertain. 
 
 b 2
 
 
 XX INTRODUCTIOX. 
 
 or the Pazand-Sanskiit -Persian version ; while a fragmentary Gujarati 
 version is also found in combination with the Pazand. Instances of all 
 these classes of manuscripts will be found in the following detailed 
 account of the manuscripts that have been examined. 
 
 The single original manuscript belongs to Dastur Dr. Hoshangji 
 Jamaspji of Poona, and has been called AK because it was supposed to 
 have been written bj Asadin, son of Kaka, in A.D. 1569, as recorded in. 
 a Sanskrit colophon preserved in some later copies. But it now seems 
 more probable that this colophon belongs to AK23 as stated below, and 
 that AK was written at the latter end of the fifteenth century, or fully 
 150 years after the time of Neryosang. In its present state AK consists 
 of 77 folios (9^ in, by 7^ in.) of very old Indian paper of a uniform brown 
 colour, written sixteen lines to the page, and containing the Pazand 
 version in short sentences, alternating %vith a word-for-word Sanskrit 
 translation of each sentence; the Sanskrit being written upside do^vn, 
 for the sake of forming continuous lines with the reversely-written 
 Avesta characters of the PAzand. The first three folios and the latter 
 half of the manuscript are missing, and the first and last pair of the 
 remaininir folios are rather dama<i:ed, but the rest are in good order, and 
 the writincr is distinct and lc<dble throuLfhout, In the Sanskrit text the 
 
 o 00 
 
 medial vowels ' e, o, ai, an ' are written in the old style which is still 
 used in Bangali, and the old forms of the luitial ' i, i ' (resembling those 
 in the Gupta and Kutila inscriptions) are used in the proportion of 135 
 to 20 of the modern forms. In ch. v, 6, 7, 9-1 1, 14-20, 24-28; vi, 32 ; 
 vii, 20 ; viii, 6, 9, 10, 12-14 corrupt Pahlavi is substituted for the 
 Pazand, which is also partly the case in ch. v, 12, 13, 21-23, 34' 35'i "^i^j 
 3, and a few isolated Pahlavi words occur in other places ; while in ch. 
 v, 81, 95 ; vi, 2, 14, 27, 37, 38, 40; viii, 2, 3, 15-21, 23-31 both Pahlavi 
 and Pazand are given, one below the other. In nearly all cases these 
 Pahlavi fragments (which arc undoubtedly mere reproductions from the 
 Pazand) occur on folios where the handwriting seems to difler slightly 
 from that of the rest of the manuscript, and in which nearly all the 
 modern forms of the Sanskrit initial ' i, i ' are found. Two or three 
 omissions, either in Pazand or Sanskrit, have been noticed in AK by 
 later copyists, and corrected in accordance with the version which has 
 not been omitted. Thus, a blank space was originalh' left for the 
 Sanskrit of ch, iii. 10, which was imperfectly supplied by a later hand, 
 and afterwards corrected by subsequent copyists ; again, a considerable 
 portion of ch. iv. 17, 18 was altogether omitted, and must have required 
 some ingenuity, on the part of later copyists^ to restore., unless the first
 
 ACCOUNT OF THE MANUSCRIPTS EXAMINED. XXI 
 
 one who noticed the omission had some independent manuscript to guide 
 him ; and, lastly^ the restoration of ch. vii, 24 is a somewhat similar case, 
 where, however, if it were not for the Sanskrit ablative k;'itatvat, the 
 restoration would not be necessary, as the Pazand of § 25 could be 
 translated in connection with § 23 as follows : — ' and, should the work be 
 a purposed work, there is manifested the existence of an injurer from 
 without.' With regard to the missing half of AK it is probable that it 
 was separated from the rest at the time of some division of family 
 property, and has been either destroyed, or lies unrecognised in some 
 inaccessible library. 
 
 . As this edition was passing through the press, a manuscript derived 
 from an early copy of AK, made while that manuscript was still nearly 
 complete, was kindly sent to Munich for examination by Dastiu* Dr. 
 Jfimaspji Minocheherji from his libraiy in Bombay. It came too late for 
 its variants to be included in the foot-notes to the Pazand-Sanskrit text, 
 but attention has been given to them in coiTecting the proof-sheets of the 
 latter half of that text, where they sometimes settle readings left in 
 doubt by the disagreement of the later copies JJ and JE. This manu- 
 script may be called xVKi, because it enrls with the colophon of Asadin, 
 son of Kuku, which has been supposed to belong to AK. It contains 357 
 folios (H\ in. by 6 in.) of old Indian paper of a light-brown colour, written 
 thii-tiHii lin«-s til tilt' p<ige, and very much dai'kened by damp in many 
 f»l;u:<\>. ( .-^[xciuMy in tii<: laiUer half of the manuscript, where the centre 
 of ••ach i'>-\\') i.; ol't. n l>inki'u into holes. The t(.'xt is razand-San.-5krit, 
 wrilt'ii a> in AK. I'Wt <>[' x]i:- sauit.' extent as in this edition, commfncinj/ 
 with Ni"rvo.-anL;'s .'^ariskiit introduction, and containiucr no Pahlavi 
 cxcrpt in cli. i. 1-30, where many rahlavl glosses have been interlined 
 \>y a lati r hand. A Gujarati translation of each section in ch. i, i-ix, 
 i.S : ix. 4a-X:43; xi, 94-133 (with a few exceptions) has also been added 
 in till- nuiri^in by another later hand. The writing is very distinct, but, 
 lik.- tiic p'[). I', it is certainly more modern than that of AK, the chief 
 fjiti". r<Jic- l;i iii'r that the old forms of the Sanskrit ininal vowels ' i, 1 ' 
 af'- ii>-d in ilv; proportion of only 20 to 443 of the modern forms. And 
 fanful colIiLUon of 0\c tvro manuscripts has shown that several blunders 
 and pr(.-ii!i;a iiirs of AK are repeated in AK2, indicating that the latter 
 mannscri[ii; \va-> -Irrivcd from the former; but it has also shown that 
 Ai\.i c'o?itains a t'-w \aiiaduns, such as the substitution of tfiikabhiitte- 
 bliya/' for tlv ai at lu: 'oliy a A in ch. i, 49. that must have originated in 
 tlu' illegibility of .-oniij int.rmodiatc manuscript. 
 
 Apponik'i to Ai\: i- tuf following colophon in corrupt Sanskrit: —
 
 V 
 
 XXll INTrvODUCTIOX. 
 
 ' Sanvat 1625 varshe, -Sake 1491^ pravr/ttamane, roja-Sahirevara-maha- 
 Bahmaua-adahe .sri-Nagama/K/alakar/^we padasaha-.srt-xS'ulatana-Maj aphra- 
 «a/i-vyajyaiaye Amalashana-m-CingajasMn-vyilpare ai.-Kakasuta-e.- 
 
 A 
 
 Asadina-likbitam Skauda-giimaniu Gujaranamapustikam. -iSubham bha- 
 vatu ! Kalya/famastu ! ' Which may perhaps be translated as follows : — 
 •In the Sam vat year 1625, in the current /Saka 149 1, on the present 
 day (?), the day Shahrivar of the month Bahman, in the district (?) of 
 Nausari, in the invincible reign of king Sul/an Muraffar-shah, the book 
 named Shikand-gumanik Vijar is written, for the use of Amalshah 
 Cingizshah ^, by the priest Asadin, son of the priest Kaka. May it 
 become auspicious ! May it be beneficial ! ' The date given in this 
 colophon corresponds to the 23rd September, 1569, but it is not absolutely 
 certain that this is the date of AK2, because the colophon extends into 
 the last line of the last page of that manuscript, and it is just possible 
 that the next folio, which is lost, may have contained a later colophon. 
 This, however, is the only reason for doubting that AK2 was written in 
 1569, and the doubt can be fully dispelled only by comparing the hand- 
 writing of AK2 with some undoubted manuscript of Asadin Kakii, for 
 which comparison there has been as yet no opportunity. In the mean 
 
 A 
 
 time it should be noticed that Asadm's colophon does not occur in JJ 
 which seems to be derived from the same intermediate copy as AK2. 
 although it is from this copy that AKa must have obtained the colophon 
 if it belonged to AK. If Asadin's colophon were copied from AK, we 
 must assume either that that manuscript was originally as incomplete as 
 AK2, or that some of its later folios had been lost before a copy was 
 made, while the last folio, containing the colophon, was still preserved. 
 At present the balance of probability is in favour of supposing that 
 
 A 
 
 Asadin wrote AK2, in which case we must further suppose AK to be at 
 least (So years older, to allow for its evidently more ancient appearance, 
 and for the existence of an intermediate copy, as mentioned above, which 
 copy must have been old enough, before AK2 was wi-itten, to have lost 
 part of a word in ch. xvi, 106, as stated below in describing J J. On this 
 supposition we must ascribe AK to the latter end of the fifteenth 
 century. 
 
 ' Tlie last cipher is illegible, though it looks something like 4 altered into l, but there can be 
 no doubt th;vt tlio hitter cipher i= correct. 
 
 ^ Ainal>h,\h'3 father, Ciiigizih.'.h, was probably a son of the Manekshah Cangashah trho waa 
 the chief of the Tarsi laymen in Xausari in 1531, when he was 70 years old, as stated in the 
 Hadesa Namu (P.oml.ay, 1S31' ; and his great grandfather was, most likely, the Canga^h.'ih who 
 is mentiuiitd in the C'irrc.«pi,n(,leuce between tlie Parsis in India and those iu Persia in 147S-S1, 
 which is ftill preserved in the rc-r.«ian KivAvats.
 
 ACCOL'NT OF THE MANUSCRIPTS EXAMINED. Xxiii 
 
 Another manuscript of the Pazand- Sanskrit text, as complete as in 
 this edition, is JJ, so called because its colophons, in Persian, Sanskrit, 
 and Pahlavi, state that it was written, in Nausari, by Dastur Jamshed, 
 son of the celebrated Jamasp, son of Asa, son of Fredun, and was finished 
 on the day Srosh of the month Bahman A. Y. 1137 (corresponding to the 
 28th August, 1768). It belongs to Dastiir Khurshedji Jamshedji of 
 Nausari, and consists of 182 folios (8^ in. by yh in.) of glazed Indian paper, 
 written fourteen to eighteen lines to the page, but the Sanskrit is not 
 inverted, and it contains no Pahlavi. Its text is closely related to that 
 of AK2, the Sanskrit being a little moro corrupt, while the Pazand 
 orthography is rather different. As it contains the same variations from 
 AK as ai-e found in AK2, including the erroneous ^akabhuttebhya/* 
 in ch. i, 49, it must be derived from the same intermediate manuscript ; 
 but, as it also supplies the Pz. a/'/^yaraidiha in ch. xvi, 106, where 
 
 only iha is given in AK2, it was probably derived from an 
 
 earlier copy of that intermediate manuscript than AK2 is, one that was 
 written before that word became illegible in the intermediate manuscript. 
 The fact that xVsadin's colophon is not copied in JJ tends to confirm the 
 opinion, not only that JJ is not a copy of AK2, but also that Asadin's 
 colophon belongs to AK2 rather than to AK. 
 
 A third manuscript of the complete Pazand-Sanskrit text is JE, so 
 cnllvd l-<(';iu.so its PtTsian colophon states that it was copied, in Bombay, 
 frciii til'- iii.iiiii>cri[it of As;idin Iviika, by Da^itur Jamshedji Edalji Bah- 
 luunj: .lain li'-lji .l;\iii;'i-pji Asaji Fredimji (a gi-oat gi'andson of the 
 writ- r of J.I). Mini was linislud on the day Hormazd of the month 
 l'aliin;in a.v. i2ii ((•(.iresponding to the 26th July, 1842). It belongs 
 to ])a-:t''!r Dr. Hu.shangji .Jauiusiiji of Poona, and consists of 132 folios 
 ( I .: in. l<v .S'l in.) succet.'illug each other from left to rights as in European 
 lM..,ks. and -written eighteen lines to the page, but the Sanskiit is not 
 iiiv. rr.il. iiDi- does the text contain any Pahlavi. Another copy of 
 ch. \i, I : .',-11^6, more closely written by the same writer, is bound in 
 th'- saiii. Volume. Tiic Pazand text very closely corresponds to that of 
 Al\2. tli'ML^h tile Saii:skrit is much more corrupted. And, as there are 
 n ItNv iiii.iKous interlineations and alterations made bv a later hand in 
 Akz in ch. iv. i ]^ 17. 18, 77, 78, which correspond with faulty readings 
 in .II". liwt are in a dittlrent handwritiug, it is probable that JE was 
 C'-pi.'l from s(jmc opy of AK2, which also accounts for the fact that 
 JK ooniams a copy of A-adin's colophon, between the end of the text 
 •■iii'l iis own ci.dophon. 
 
 i^' i'lv;.] fi-..m a copy of AK. but independent of AKi and its prede-
 
 ,-5 
 
 1 "V 
 
 XXIV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 cesser, is the inccinpletc manuscript PB3 (No. 3 of the Bumoiif Col- 
 lection in the National Library at Paris), which is undated, bnt is 
 certainly more than a century old. It was given to Burnouf by So//^ 
 Mfu/ekji Khurshedji of Bombay, and consists of 125 folios (7 in. by 
 4^ in.) of Indian paper, written twelve to sixteen lines to the page, with 
 the Sanskrit inverted. It contains the Pazand-Sanskrit text of ch. i, 
 S-53 ; ii> 5~^) 6*^) ^^^^ t^6 same quantity of corrupt Pahlavi as in AK. 
 The absence of Neryosang's Sanskiit introduction and ch. i, 1-4 of the 
 text indicates that the fii-st folio of AK was already missing when the 
 original of PB3 was copied from that manuscript, and several lacunao^ 
 in the earlier folios, which have been filled up in red ink from some 
 other source (probably the predecessor of JJ), indicate the torn condition 
 of the earlier folios of AK. The absence of ch. i, 54-ii, 4 is due to tho 
 loss of two folios in PB3, and afti-r ch. x, 66 all further folios are 
 missing. In some sections in ch. vi, viii, where tho Pazand is written 
 above its Pahla\ i ccjuivalent in AK, much confusion has been occasionud 
 in PB3 by reading the Pazand and Pahlavi versions as two successive 
 lines of text ; and it is evident that this confusion originated in some 
 intermediate copy between AK and PB3, though it may have been 
 increased by further blundering on the part of the writer of PB3 itself. 
 This intermediate copy was not the predecessor of AK2 and J J, but 
 must have been written at a later date, because AK was then defective, 
 and PB3 does not contain the emendations of ch. iii, 10 ; iv, 17, 18; 
 vii, 24, and the erroneous reading pa?;jami (ch. iv, 71) which aro all 
 found in the AK2 class of manuscripts. 
 
 In MH19 (No. 19 of the Haug Collection in the State Library at 
 Munich) the Pazand text altermites with a Gujarati translation, which 
 takes the place that the Sanslait vei-sion occupies in tho copies ah-eady 
 described. This manuscript, which appears to be fully 150 years old, 
 was given to Haug by Dastur Kai-Khusro at Surat in January, 1864. 
 It consists of 124 folios (8 in. by 6 in.) of old Indian paper, of which tho 
 lirst no folios contain the Pazand-Gujarati version of ch. i, i-xi, 201, 
 written thirteen to nineteen lines to the page ; but in many places, 
 especially towards the end, blank spaces are left for the Gujarati trans- 
 lation ; and the only sections written in corrupt Pahlavi ai-e ch. \ii, 20 ; 
 viii, 6, 9. ]o, 12-14. The Pazand text of Mil 19 very closely resembles 
 that of AK, and must have been derived from some copy of that manu- 
 script made before AK was mutilated, probably the eai'ly copy which 
 was a predecessor of Ijoth AK2 and JJ. becau-^o MH19 prefixes p to 
 a//jaini in ch. iv. 71, a peculiarity of AK2. JJ, JE, PA18, K28, Li;,,
 
 t5 
 
 ACCOUNT or THE MAXUSCKIPTS EXAMINED. XXV 
 
 and R, but it does not contain some other peculiarities of the AK2 class 
 of manuscripts. 
 
 A portion of the Pazand text occurs alone in L23 (No. 23 of the Zand 
 and Pahlavi manuscripts in the India Office Library at London) which 
 was brought from India by Dr. Samuel Guise, who was head-surgeon of 
 the general hospital at Surat from 1788 to 1795, and obtained several 
 manuscripts from the widow of Dastur Darab, the instructor of Anquetil 
 Duperron. The text occupies 79 folios (8 in. by 5| in.) of Indian paper, 
 written ten to twelve lines to the page, in the same handwriting as 
 another manuscript (L26) which is dated A.Y. 1106 (on fol. 62), cor- 
 responding to A. D. 1737. It begins with the words hamaie^ryakbun 
 (ch. i, 34) and extends to the end of ch. viii, 23, to which ai-e added the 
 words ca mainyo khir (ch. viii, ^S) I I'ut the greater pai't of ch. iv, 
 62-65 is omitted. Like AK it has con-upt Pahlavi for ch. v, 6, 7, 9-1 1, 
 14-20, 24-28 ; vi, 27, 32 ; vii, 20 ; viii, 6, 9, 10, 12-14, and for portions 
 of ch. v, 12, 13, 21-23, 34, ;^S '} vi, 14 ; while it also contains many other 
 peculiarities of AK, so that it must have been derived from some in- 
 complete copy of that manuscript, containing several of the defects 
 of PP,3. 
 
 Part of the Pazand text, underwritten throughout with corrupt Pahlavi, 
 also occur.s in PA18 (No. 18 of the Anquetil Collection in the National 
 Library at Paris). Tliis manuscript is in the form of a roll, and only a 
 copy of it (Xi>. 23 of the Miiller Collection in the State Library at 
 .Municlij lin.s l.eiu exaiuiind, in wliich its OujarA.ti colophon is practieall}' 
 iilr;_'il.K>. Tii'- tvxt l>."_^'ins v.iih th<.']\vords vispii yazda (ch. i, 4) and 
 f\tin>].-s to the end (jf ch. v, the point whei'o mo.st of the maimbcripts of 
 tiie rt'pro-hiccd I'ahlavi text, oxaniincd in India, terminate. In its pecu- 
 liaritie.s it agreed very closely with L15, which begins with the .same 
 words ; atiil, in some cases, it resembles R ; both which manuscripts are 
 desenhcd below. 
 
 In l\.::S (No. 2S of tlio Iranian manuscripts in the University Library 
 at K<'p. iiha^jen) we have tlie fragments of a much more extensive copy 
 of Ni ryosang's IVizand text, underwritten \\'ith Pahlavi and alternating 
 wiiii 111-. Sanskrit version. Only 66 folios (9 in. by 6 in.) of Indian paper 
 remain out (»f tiie iiist 136, written eleven lines to the page, and contain- 
 ing Ni ryo>ang"s Sanskrit introduction with ch. i, i-ii, 8 ; iii, 1-25; iii, 
 36-iv, ic6; viii, 103-ix. 16; ix, 30-x, 13; X, 71-xi, 28; xi, 55-61 of 
 the text. The Pazan.l agrees very closely with that of AK, but contains 
 the i-a.-ago omitted h} that manuscript in ch. iv, 17, 18, which, ^vith the 
 ^'eeurr. nee of the erroneous SaJiskrit yakabhu ttobhya// in ch. i, 49.
 
 
 XXVI IXTIiODUCTION. 
 
 connects K28 with the early predecessor of AK2 and JJ. The Pahlavi 
 is of the usual corrupt character, indicating that it is a more reproduction 
 from the Pazand. As the end of the manuscript is lost, it is undated, but 
 appears to be fully 150 years old. 
 
 A more recent fragment of a somewhat similar character is contained 
 in X, which consists of 22 folios (92 in. by 7^ in.) of modern Indian paper, 
 ■written thii-teen to sixteen lines to the page, and bound up in the same 
 volume as AK. This copy commences with Neryosang's Sanski-it intro- 
 duction, after which the wiiter has intended to copy the Pahlavi, Pazand, 
 Sanskrit, and Gujarfiti versions in successive sentences, but soon begins 
 to omit all but the Pahlavi. The result is that he has written the Pahlavi 
 of ch. i, 1-32, 34-57 ; ii, i-iii, n ; iiij 13-iv, 8 ; iv, 10-48, 50-70, 72-ico ; 
 X, 71-xi, 47 ; the Pazand of ch. i, 1-22, 30-32, 34, 38, 43 ; iv, 14: the 
 Sanskrit of ch, i, 1-22, 3c, 31, ^;^, 34, 38, 43 ; and the Gujarati of ch. i, 
 1-6, 8, 9, 11-16, 30, 31, ^:^, 38 ; iv, 14, ^Q, ^6. The Pahlavi is much 
 tho same as that of K28^ but a few of the corruptions arc corrected ; and, 
 after omitting ch. iv, loi-x, 70, tho wiiter has finally discontinued liis 
 work at ch. xi, 47. 
 
 In the last ;^6 folios (8 in. by 6 in.) of Indian paper in L15 (No. 15 of 
 the Zand and Pahlavi manuscripts in the India Office Library at London) 
 we have ch. i, 4-v, 71 of the usual Paidavi text, wi'itten eleven to twelve 
 lines to the page, in the same handwriting as that of L23, described 
 above, which is about 1 50 years old. It agrees in many particulars with 
 PA18, but is carelessly written and does not correspond very closely 
 with L23. Like L23 this manuscript was brought from India by Dr. 
 Samuel Guise. 
 
 An imperfect polyglot manuscript, R, which was given to the late 
 Mr, J. Romer bv a Dastiir in' Surat. contains four vei'sions written on 
 old foolscap paper in parallel columns. These versions are the usual 
 reproduced Pahlavi with a Persian transliteration interlined, the Pazand 
 with an interlined Persian transliteration, the Sanskrit, and a Persian 
 paraphrase ; the first two being on one page, and the last two on the 
 adjacent page of the next folio, so that all four versions of any pai-ticular 
 passage can be seen at once. Of this manuscript ^[r. Romer sent pp. 
 16-31 (with the first fifteen pages of a Pahlavi-Persian Bundahish) to the 
 late Professor j\[. J. Miiller ; he also sent pp. 32-63, 82-93 ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ 
 Professor H. H. Wilson on 3rd December, 1836, who afterwards trans- 
 ferred them to Professor ^lax Midler ; and he gave pp. 64-81, 94-143 to 
 the late Mr. Norris. The first of these frai'ment'^, tojjfether with that of 
 the Bundahish, nnw constitutes No. 10 oi the Midler Collection in tho
 
 
 
 EELATIONSniP AND PECTLIAEITIES OF THE VERSIOXS. XXvIl 
 
 State Library at ^Municli ; the next tvro fragments were presented to the 
 India Office Library at London, and the last two were purchased by it, 
 in 1876. It is most probable that the first fifteen pages of this manu- 
 script were not given to Mr. Romer, but the first fifteen pages of the 
 Bundahish were accidentally substituted for them. The portion of it 
 (pp. 16-143) ^^^ i^ Europe contains all four versions of eh. i, 28-v, 57, 
 with the Sanskrit and Persian versions of ch. i, 35-27, and the Pahlavi 
 and Pazand versions of ch. v, 58-62. This manuscript is carefully 
 written, and its Pahlavi-Pazand texts resemble those of PA 18. 
 
 In Bm, contained in folios 9-16 of No. 22,378 of the Additional 
 Oriental Manuscripts in the British Museum Library, wc have a modern 
 fragment (ch. i, 1-31) of the reproduced Pahlavi text, interlined with a 
 Persian transliteration, and alternating with a Pei-sian paraphrase. 
 
 The facts that have been ascertained by careful collation of all these 
 manuscripts, and the inferences that may be di-awn from them, can be 
 briefly stated. Of the original Pahlavi text no frag-ment has been dis- 
 covered, although distinct traces of its former existence can be detected 
 in the Pazand, as will be shown below. The manuscript AK is the 
 ancestor of all the other manuscripts examined. It contains the Pazand- 
 San.^lcrit text prepared by Neryosang, and, if not the work of Asadin 
 Kaka, it was probably written at the latter end of the fifteenth century, 
 or fully 150 years after Ncryoiang's edition had been completed. From 
 lui »;nly d'j'y of A Iv n]']Mar to bave descended the original of JJ, and, 
 at jjit- r ijatrs. AK;.. .>lili(;. lv::>>, witli the original of PA18, Ltj, and a 
 pn iNi-t s.^o?- ttf K. i";\.ii! a later copy of AK have de.scended PB3 and L23. 
 \\ bill- .110 i.s e\idently derived from some copy of AK2 ; and X and Bm 
 may have come from a copy of K::8. 
 
 3. Tli:i..\Ti()X.<inr and Peculiatjities of the seveeal Yersioxs. 
 
 Tl-.;it the .v.)-cal]e.l Pahlavi text of the Shikand-gumanik Vij^ir is 
 net the urigiiuil composition of any Pahlavi author is manifest in everv 
 pag.; : ;iud. in many parts of the work, nearly every sentence contains 
 t^oine Muiuh'r that can be explained only as a misapprehension of the 
 IVi/.aiid. Thus, the Pz. suf. -i is nearly always expressed by *»-, although 
 it inoio u.sually stand.s for -^3- ; the Pz. vash, being often written vas, is 
 then e.Kpress-d )>}■ J)^ 'much,' instead of -^iy 'and by him;' the Pz. 
 nc i.s usually expressed by _rl instead of -^, as if it were considered a 
 Compound of na and ' ; similarly, the Pz. a\var<' is taken as a compound
 
 XXVUl IXTEODUCTION. 
 
 and expressed hy_j^ ; and all the Pazand misreadings of original Pahlavi 
 words (as detailed on pp. xxx-xxxli) are carefully reproduced in Pahlavi 
 characters, so as to produce new words that are unintelligible. The 
 effect of these blunders has been to produce a pseudo-Pahlavi text from, 
 the Pazand of Neryosang, in which, although the bulk of the text may 
 be faii-ly correct, the reader is constantly meeting with some barbarism 
 manufactured by a copyist in India. As the few Pahlavi passages 
 given in AK are likewise written in this style, it would seem that the 
 original Pahlavi text had already disappeared in the fifteenth century, 
 and had been replaced by this pseudo-Pahlavi. 
 
 From these facts it might be rashly argued that the Pazand was the 
 original text of the work, but such an assumption would be altogether 
 inconsistent with the general character and peculiarities of the Pazand 
 text. In the first place, we have the distinct statement of Neryosang, 
 in his Sanskrit introduction, that he had translated the work ' fi-om the 
 Pahlavi lang-wago into the Sanski-it language, and written it with 
 Avesta letters from the difficult Parsi letters,' which is an exact descrip- 
 tion of the process of preparing a Pazand version from a Pahlavi text. 
 Then, we find about a hundred wortls, in the Puzand version, which can 
 be explained only as misreadings of legitimate Pahlavi originals. As 
 a complete list of these misreadings will be given in pp. xxx-xxxii, when 
 describing the peculiarities of the Pazand version, it will be sufficient 
 here to mention a few of them. Thus, it is known, from the recently- 
 discovered Pahlavi text of the Mainyo-i Khard, that the Pz. oca 6i 
 (ch. x, 67 ; XV, 40, 43) ought to be 6 gar dan ; the original PI. i^)©y=»i va/ 
 eavarman, 'for the neck,' having been taken as f) e^i va^-ic valman. 
 And that the Pz. aina (iv, 81 ; v, 46; xi, 14; <S:c.) and ainash (viii, 
 127 ; X, 11) ought to be aiginash and aiginashash, being misreadings 
 of PI. -^KT adinash and -xj-^kt adinashash. Other undoubted misread- 
 ings, peculiar to this work, are ardium (ix, 4), which ought to be 
 ciharum, for PI. Ojd^- arbaum; brishaa (i, 12, iS) for -o-v_JJ) barg- 
 gas; dawur (v, 61) for W spur; and deshaa (i, 12, 16) for ^-HX) shak; 
 with the names Asarasara (xiv, 19, 20, 30) for r*-»-J*- Asrayilan, 
 'Israelites;' Sparagar (xv, 8, 9) for oW Geprel, 'Gabriel;' and 
 Spudakht (x, 67) for ^txj^tej-" Spcnd-da^/. If these Pazand terms are 
 not misreadings of original Pahlavi words, as here indicated, they arc 
 inexplicable. 
 
 In this edition the pseudo-Pahlavi text of the manuscripts has been 
 either corrected in accordance with the true meaning of the Pazand 
 version, or its errors, so far as thev have been detected, have been
 
 
 RELATIOXSHIP AXD PECULIAKITIES OF THE I'ERSIOXS. XXIX 
 
 pointed out, so that a close approximation to the original Pahlavi text 
 can be easily obtained. But, since Neryosang may have omitted some 
 passages and altered others, as he has done in the Mainyo-i Khard, it is 
 impossible to reproduce the original Pahlavi with absolute certainty ; it 
 has, therefore, not been considered desii-able to publish more of the 
 Pahlavi text than is usually found in the manuscripts. 
 
 In the transliteration of the Pahlavi the same general rules have 
 been followed as were laid down in the introduction (pp. sxii-liv) to 
 the Ar^/a-Yii-af Namak, with a few alterations in details due to vai-ious 
 considerations. Thus, further identifications of words in the Sasanian 
 and later inscriptions have settled the readings of such words as ^ 
 birakh, 'month;' ■^-rO divak^ (Sas. zivak), 'a place;' npoii^tw she- 
 rZruntano = npoiKX) shedruntano = nro'HXJ shedruntano, 'to send;* 
 Mr<"Hr) vadidimtano (Sas. vabidun), 'to do;' w den (Sas. ben), 
 'within.' The recognition of the fact that 5- often stands for ai or ae, 
 instead of ad, leads also to a few alterations ; while the reading yashar 
 for ^^«cr ah a r, a hi, is laid aside, merely because the alternative reading 
 is quite as likely. The final ^ in many Huzvarish^ words undoubtedly 
 stands generally for ^^, though occasionally for H or V^ and its descent 
 from a i^hujJe Sasanian letter can be distinctly traced. It ought to be 
 re])resL-ntc«l by -a, but, until a complete reinvestigation of Huzvarish 
 r(\'urnigs lias ])con made })y kojmo scholar as thoroughly conversant with 
 th'' Sriiiiru" lan--iin;_:i-8 as \vith Pahlavi, it seems better to adhere to the 
 tniditioii.'il nudiii'^ -man. 
 
 S.iiih- uth' r aU<.iati()!is in transliteration have been adopted 
 fur till.- purpose of distinguishing between certain Pahlavi letters and 
 cuiiiponnds when used for the same sound, with the view of being able 
 to disi)('n.s»! with the original characters when their use is inconvenient. 
 Tliis is done by using italics, not only for e^-^, which is merely a sim- 
 j.lifioation, )>ut also for ^ il, ^ j, » /, r, =* ^, r, o v, t r, z, (S. z, » zd, to 
 di.--tiiiL:i'.i>h tlieni from j d, a j, J 1. r, ) v, -^ z, 3-^ zd, respectively. 
 Simihuly, siuh ablucviated forms as o*. KT, ^, o», exj. o are distinguished 
 frun\ the ccnespouding unabbreviated letters O" or cSy, fO"> ^ or ©J, a-»» 
 or 3^. u-^ or s5^-^3. e;j or (s^ by italicising the representative of the abbre- 
 viatcil Ktti'r ; or. if that be already an italic, or represents another Pahlavi 
 letter win II italic, the preceding vowel is italicised, and if there be no inter- 
 vriiing vowel the two consonants are separated b}- an apostrophe, to indicate 
 
 ' M>ir>' prob:ilile than ji vak, Viecause we find Pcr.s. dau.a.n, damik for zaman, zaml. 
 ■^ I'r '[ 'I'l'l y a u z v a r i < li n. or z v u r i s h, ' olisok-teuess, decrepitude.'
 
 •3 
 
 XXX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 that the compound is abbreviated. Thus, ac, ac, «f, «f, «j, «j, ap, «p, 
 av, dv, az, dz, hQ.i, //ap, htiz, khz are all frequent readings of o* ; adin 
 of xr; 1<3J, ra/, xaz, r'c, r j, r'z of «; sc^;, s?j, s^y of o»; da^, g««-, shav, 
 sh'tf, y«f, y^r, ya^r of eX3 ; ^ez, d/c, tTc, e/, 6^^;, gac^ gaj, gaj, f<?, 2i', tz^ 
 yaz, jez of o ; and the same principle can be extended to other readings 
 and abbreviations, so as to represent the original Pahlavi orthography 
 ■with precision. 
 
 As the original Pahlavi text has not been discovered, it is to the 
 Pazand version we have to turn, as the best authority for the author's 
 exact words. It has been shown (pp. xx-xxii) that we are still able to 
 consult a manuscript (AK) of the first half of this version, -which was 
 probably written about 150 years after the Pazand had been transcribed 
 fi-om the original Pahlavi by Nerj'osang, and that we have AK2, an 
 early descendant of the same manuscript, probably written in a.d. 
 1569, for the whole work, with the exception of a final pai-agraph, or 
 two, which have been lost. As the text of these two manuscripts is 
 practically the same in the portion common to both, we may reasonably 
 assume that the latter half of AK2 does not essentially differ from the 
 missing text of AK ; and in Neryosang's word-for-v/ord Sanskrit trans- 
 lation we have an additional means of detecting the errors of all copyists 
 of his work. But to detect Neryosang's own misreadings is a work of 
 greater difhculty and uncertainty, especially when they give a plausible 
 meaning to the text, and do not produce barbarous words. 
 
 In addition to his frequent confusion of v ash and a^-ash, for -^ey, which 
 is corrected in the text and mentioned in the foot-notes, the following is 
 a fairly complete list of Neryosang's important misreadings, detected 
 during the preparation of this edition^: — aina (see p. xxviii) foraigi- 
 nash^;ainash (see p. xxviii) for aiginashash ; ainaum (ch. viii, 39) for 
 aiginasham; a(ch.i, 35; iii, 17 ; ix, 39; xi, 96, 142, 258; xv, 36) rarely 
 for aigin (k/) ; ash (iv, 93, 95; v, 4; viii, 108; xi, 9-11, 17, 19, 21, 25, 
 &c.) for aiginash (-^'c), rarely (iii. 9; iv, 16; x, 30; xi, 258; xiv, 80) 
 for yash {■^^^) ; asha (iv, 88 ; xiii, 58 ; xv, 3, 69) for aiginsha (nxjKr) ; 
 uta (xv, 122, 125) for aiginta (rr^Kr) ; any^" (viii, 95, 125) for aigin e 
 (-»• xr) or aiginash (-^Kr) ; aomen (xi, 271 ; xiv, 77) for an man {(r = 
 {>^:^5); ardium (see p.xx viii) for riharum; arg(vi,3) for alag; arovina 
 
 • For the system adopted for the transliteration of Pazand words see p. 217. 
 
 * NCryosang writes aigidh, but he uses the form aigin both alone and in other compounds. 
 It might be argued that this aigin, or aigi, is also a misreading for adin, the original Huz. 
 form, but this is uncertain, a? it is very possible that aigin stands for acgun or egun the 
 letter i being used for u, as in awadim and fradim\ .and thii would be a translation of adtn, 
 moaning ' this manner, then.'
 
 RELATIOXSniP AND PECULIAKITIES OF THE YERSIOXS. XXxi 
 
 (xiv, 12) probably for arva«d na (^"i 3)p-); aspir/(xiii, 93) for khuspi^/; 
 aspimawd (xiii, 14) for khuspimawd; aspin (xiii, i^, 102, 104) for 
 khuspin; atu (iii, 30, 32; v, 50, ^^; xi, 266. 318; xv, 11, 132) for 
 atang (j^^ = Si^) ; avahar (v. 77) for afahal; avaman (xvi, 94) pro- 
 bably a copyist's blunder for as am an (see xvi, 96) ; avanamerZ (xiii, 6;^) 
 for apaname^; awa (i, 49 ; ii, 3, 11 ; &c.) for angun (»>*)"); aw-khiin 
 (xiii, 6, 49, 64) probably for afam (^ey written ny); ba-saga (iv, 12, 16) 
 for ba^:aa-ain; bradarodi (ii, 17, 18) for bradarvadi ; brishaa 
 (seep. xxviii)forbarg-gah ; bunyasht,bunyashtaa(iv, y^, 103 ; vi, 6; 
 vii, 13; viii, i, 94, loi ; &c.) for bungasht, bungashtaa; daramaa, 
 daramaiha (viii, 137; x, 3, 79) con-ect reading uncertain; dawur (see 
 p. xxviii)for spur; d<?sliaa (see p. xxviii) for shak; farahidaa (viii, 74) 
 forparkhidaa; farawa?id, farawawdiher/ (ix, 14; xvi, 66, 68, 69, 77) 
 for parwa^id, parvra^^dihef/; farawarii (v, 78) for parwara; fara- 
 wast (iv, 12, 16; viii, 99; xi, 251) for faracast; farawastaa, fara- 
 wastai, farawastan (viii, 96; xvi, ^6, 60, 6y, 71-73, 108, 109, iii) 
 for parwastaa, &c. ; farnaft (i, 37; x, 42. 44, 68) for frof t ; far- 
 wanaa (xi, 328) for parwanaa; farwara (viii, 60) for parwara; 
 farwardar (iv, 61, 102; viii, 64; xii, 60; xv, 32) for parwardar; 
 farwardari (viii, 57; xv, 25) for parwardari; farcidashnigar 
 (viii, 61) for parrasashnigar (J')K5-"«ej) ; farrinma^Kl (viii, 72) for 
 parrinma?id (iifr rwej) ; fru (xiii, 54) for paras; fristagii (xiv, 24) 
 for parastaga; gadashni (iii, 20; iv, ^6; viii, 122, 123, 126; xii, 64, 
 79) for gucinashni (reading )>^*w for iHCio) ; hamt'khtaa (xi, 158) for 
 ameklitaa; hawast (xi, 39) for anbast {^^)', hugarewd, huga- 
 rihe^/ (xi, 138; xiii, 104) for okalewd, okalihe^/; hupard (xvi, 17, 
 22, 30) for opard ; huzrarad, huzt'ard, huzrardan (x, 28 ; xiii, 144; 
 xvi, 80) for huzinharad, &c. ; jamine^/, jaminidan (iv, loi ; xi, 145, 
 149, 192, 281, 359) for gamine-^/, gaminidan; jik (iv, 39, 41, 43) for 
 zik^; jum^ (iv, loi ; xiv, 38, 39, 76) for j u m b ( _j-fr) ; kharg (xiv, 
 22) for khar-kun {^yj); khshnu^/ (xiii, 81, 83) for ashnur/; khurg 
 (xiv, 25) for khor-kun (i-)*)^); /{^//rashkar (iv, 103; x, i, 51; xi, 3) 
 for hiisikal (^^-J^f") ; /^V^ rashkarashni (i, 35) for hiisikalashni ; 
 yt/^vashkarom (xi, 12, 196; xiii, 149) for husikalom; i/iveshK 
 
 ' The manuscripts use j and i indifferently in many words, because j is the nearest Gujarafi 
 sound to z, but tbis is not the ca^e in Persian, for, though J is often used for -5 in Pahlavi, this 
 J was not pronounced like j, but like d, as shown by the words damdu and damik for zanian 
 and zani i in Persian. Tbi« confusion of j and z ia an additional argument for the Indian orii,nn of 
 Piizand.
 
 XXXll INTRODUCTION. 
 
 sometimes (i, 7; iv, 6i, 6z', viii, 71) for /i-iy^sh-ain (kt -^^r); kimar 
 (xiii, 40) perhaps for simar, or dumal ; nig6'lni^/(xiv, 74) for niveini?/ 
 (^jr-**)!); nyarashni (xii, 79) forniharashni (iwWi) ; nyawef/(xiu, 7) 
 for njkzed; 6-ca 6i (see p. xxviii) for ogardan ; ogham (1,7,31,35; ix. 
 16, 17; X, 72; xi, 81, 97; xiii, 148) for hangiim (^r); parckht (xvi, 
 95, 102) forfirfkht; pash (xiii, 17) forpas (-O-ei) ; rasuna, rasunai, 
 rasilnaiha (xv, 41, 42, 60) for ras?;^, &c. ; she (xiv, 46, 49) forgah-e 
 (_^-0-^); Sparagar(seep. xxviii) for G(?pr^l; Spudakht (see p. xxviii) 
 for Spe?^d-daf/; suca (v, 38) for siK^an; tan (xiii, 6, 49, 64) for tahan 
 (Kyr*') ; tawanaa (xiii, 113) for taxranaa; tharaa (iv, 6.5, 66, 70, 72, 
 77, 79, 80) fortalaa; this (iv, 2, 4, 32, 26; &c.) for cish (-^3:^) ; uuh or 
 vh. (v, 88) for ahu (Ky) ; vada?zg, vadawgiha (vi, 34; xv, ^;^, 42) fur 
 u ia.?ig (i'lr*')' ^'c-'' vahar (xv, 39; xvi, 69, y6, iot, 107) for nahar 
 (J-V)); vakhsh (xiii, 7, 49; xiv, 12) for vaya, (-X)^)) ; vasa (I, 41 ; iv, 
 32, 26; vi, 13; X, 44, 47, 77; xi, 48, ^1, 61, 80, 81 ; xii, 39; xv, 85; 
 xvi, 18, 96) for vas-a.in (trj)-)) ; vazihashni (iii, 20) for uzdahishni 
 (iw-^(5y») ; viamani (xvi, 31) for vahmani (-^r^i) ; vinakhta (iv, 59) 
 fornivakhta; vinarashni (i, 30 ; iv, 20; viii, 127; ix, 14, 44; x, i) 
 for nivarashni: vinarastan (v, 74) for nivarastau ; vinard, vin- 
 ardaa, vinardan, vinardari (iv, 80, 103; vi, 20; xvi, 21) for 
 nivard, &c. ; viro/^-dinia (iv, 3) for viroishnia (r-"WJ\oi) ; viroshaa 
 (xi, 8) for viroya (^■xj'K^)) ; vispa (i, 4 ; xv, 25, 105) for visp-ain (kt a-":!!) ; 
 zariga (xiv, ^^) for zardaga (r-"^) ; zaspa (v, 45; xi, 78, 306) for 
 zifan()"ej^-^). 
 
 These misreadLngs are left uncorrected in the Pazand text of this 
 edition, as blunders of Neryosang, the author of that text ; but thoy 
 are sometimes noticed in the foot-notes, and ahvays mentioned in the 
 vocabulary. More liberty has been taken with the orthography, -which 
 has been made uniform, because most of its variations may be reasonablv 
 ascribed to copyists. This uniformity is based upon the prevailic"- 
 orthography of AK and a nearly contemporary manuscript (L19) of the 
 Mainyo-i Khard, both of which may have descended, through a single 
 intermediate copy, from the original writings of Neryosang. and must 
 therefore retain more of his system of orthography than is likely to be 
 found in later copies. "When a word occurs frequently and its spelling 
 seldom vai'ies, this usual orthography may bo reasonably attributed to 
 Neryosang, even if it be inconsistent with that of cognate words ; thus, 
 we have to accept the inconsistent forms of nyak and nt-ki, becau>e 
 nyak occurs twelve times in AK and nek only once, while n^ki occurs
 
 13 
 
 EELATioxsniP AND rE('L'LL\7jrni:s or THK VFRsioxs. xxxiii 
 
 ^^ times and nyaki not at all. On the other hand, although the plural 
 form daman occurs thirteen times, daman five times, and da ma only 
 twice in AK, yet the almost constant use of a for the plural suffix 
 of other words in that manuscript, and 34 occurrences of dam, with 
 only four of dam, have been considered sufficient reasons for adopting 
 the regular plural form da ma throughout the text. "When, however, 
 a word occurs only once or tAvicc, or when the occurrences of one form 
 only slightly exceed* in number those of another, there is much less 
 certainty as to the correct orthography, and more latitude is allowed 
 for the assimilation of cognate forms. 
 
 Some of the peculiarities of Neryosang's orthography are detailed 
 in p. 218, and it is also noticed that when the initial ^ is used as a 
 radical medial it seems to be merely a substitute for wi'; but an initial ^ 
 also often becomes apparently medial after the prefixes a-, aw«?-, dush-, 
 ham-, hu-, &c. ; while the medial » is nearly always preceded by a 
 radical consonant, and occurs in only a few words, such as iist'.anihast, 
 biashni, dartawd, dushrar, huzra, huz'ardan, hrareht, hraspin, j'-'ani, 
 nakhrare^/, rra, tia, zurran, and their derivatives. Exceptional occur- 
 rences of » are in Harae, where a vowel precedes it, and in the strange 
 form ey** ^'h, where it seems to be initial ; but this latter word can also 
 be read uuh, and is perhaps a copyist's miswriting of ahu. 
 
 In dealing with the Sanskrit version the editors have limited their 
 revision to a careful correction of orthographical errors, most of wliich 
 may be reasonably attributed to copyists, even in the older manuscripts, 
 although these are much freer from blunders than the later copies. 
 Grammatical irregularities, whether euphonic or inflectional, have been 
 treated with more reserve ; it being no part of an editor's duty to alter 
 the general characteristics of an author's language. 
 
 An}?- serious attempt to convert Neryosang's translation into clas- 
 sical Sanskrit would destroy its usefulness, which chiefly consists in its 
 being a word-for-word translation, preserving the gi-ammatical construc- 
 tion of the original Pahlavi by giving the Sanskrit cquival.jnt of every 
 word i)i its original place, so as to dispense with all need of a glossary. 
 This svstem of translation is no invention of Neryosang himself, but ia 
 merely an imitation of the plan adopted by the Pahlavi translators of 
 the A vesta ; and. in carrying out this svstera, Xoryosancr has boen 
 nearly always careful to make his Sanskrit quite intelligible, although 
 it must be somewhat barbarous to Hindu cars. For this purpose ho 
 has found Sanskrit a much more pliable material than the Pahlavi 
 translators had to deal with, as the meaning of Sanskrit is too well 
 
 c
 
 XXxiv INTfiODUCTIUX. 
 
 indicated by its inflections to be ever ranch obscured by displacement of 
 its words, whereas the meaning of Pahlavi depends to a great extent 
 upon the position of the words. In a few cases, no doubt, the reader 
 will find the Sanskrit hardly intelligible until it is compared with the 
 Pazand. 
 
 In the older manuscripts the orthographical errors are chiefly 
 those to which a writer of Gujarati would be specially liable, such as 
 the interchange of i and i, u and li, s and s, and the use of sh for ksh 
 and kh. Such errors, and the invariable use of san-, for sam-, before m, 
 have been corrected in this edition of the text. But the constant use 
 
 A 
 
 of n, instead of n, in Aharmmana has been tolerated, because a foreign 
 name might claim exemption from Sanskrit rules of euphony ; where, 
 however, the n occurs in a Sanskrit inflection of a foreign name, the 
 manuscripts themselves usually enforce the Sanskrit rule, as in Majan- 
 darawam. 
 
 With reijard to the doublinrj of Sanskrit consonants after r, 
 which is considered optional, but is by no means ecj^ually optional in 
 aU cases, it has been thought desirable to ascertain the prevailing prac- 
 tice in AK, and to adhere to it throughout. When two separate words 
 are connected in writing, any final r of the former word is not allowed 
 to double the initial consonant of the latter word, because AK has only 
 seven instances of such duplication against 34 cases of non-duplication. 
 A compound consonant preceded by r remains unaltered, in accordance 
 with seven internal and six external cases of such contact in AK. In 
 the middle of a word r never occasions the doubling of the followinfj 
 consonants: — gh which occurs seven times after r, th ^y times, b four 
 times, bh five times, y 104 times, * 31 times, and sh eight times in AK. 
 The consonants which are doubled after r are k in two cases against 
 one. g in 25 cases against four, c in all three cases, j in seven cases 
 against three, 71 in all 51 cases, t in 71 cases against five, d in all 19 
 cases, dh (becoming ddh) in all five cases, p in six cases against two, 
 m in 99 cases against eleven, and v in 132 cases against twelve in AK. 
 Of the consonants remaining unmentioned no instances with r prefixed 
 occur in AK. The mode of doubling ;^, by drawing a stroke across the 
 single letter, as in T^ r?/«a, is well known; but the somewhat similar 
 mode of doulding g, by means of a cross stroke like the suffixed r, as in 
 K rgga, lias not been generally noticed; it occurs 23 times in AK, and 
 is commonly used in manuscripts of that age ; the letter j is also occa- 
 sionally doubled in the same way, as in if rjja, which has been found 
 in an old Khurdah Avesta with San.skrit translation.
 
 6 
 
 BELATIONSHIP AXD PECULIARITIES OF THE \'ERSIONS. XXXV 
 
 Euphonic changes, due to external contact of separate Sanskrit 
 words, are so often neglected in this work, even in the older manuscripts, 
 that no attempt has been made to amend the text, in this particular, 
 except in the case of final -a/^ = -as, which has been uniformly changed 
 into -o before a sonant consonant or an evanescent 'a,' whenever the 
 two words are closely connected in the same phrase and the ' a ' is not 
 followed by ' n ' in combinal ion with a consonant. This is the practice 
 of AK in a small majority of instances, and is here made general; but, 
 in other cases, external modification is admitted only in the particular 
 instances actually occurring in the older manuscripts. Most of the 
 external euphonic changes that occur in manuscripts of this work are 
 evidently intended to facilitate the writing of separate words in a con- 
 nected form, and their use is, therefore, a question more of style than of 
 grammar. 
 
 With regard to the arbitrary connection, in writing, of Sanskrit 
 words that are gi-ammatically separate, the peculiarities of the older 
 manuscripts have been strictly attended to. The enclitic conjunction 
 ca is also always attached to the word to which it belongs, in the same 
 manner as its equivalents, -ca and -qu e, are treated in the Avesta and 
 Latin languages. This attachment is not only justifiable from these 
 analogous cases and from the mutual dependence of the words, but is 
 also imperative in about two-fifths of the occurrences of this conjunction, 
 when its initial c combines with the final consonant of the word to which 
 it is appended. A few other enclitics, such as cit and va, are similarly 
 treated ; but, as the habits of language are far too arbitrary to be con- 
 fined by rules without exception, it has not been thought necessary to 
 extend this treatment to all particles that may be called enclitics, unless 
 other reasons render it desirable. 
 
 Occasionally, Neryosang uses a noun in a different gender, or a verb 
 in a different class of conjugation, from that which is generally employed. 
 Thus, he makes madhu always masculine, and rocis usually feminine; 
 while he conjugates arae generally as a verb of the first class. Such 
 variations, if repeated, are tolerated, as being within the possible bounds 
 of gi-animatical hcense. And a similar latitude has been allowed in 
 dealing with his compound adjectives, in which the final component 
 often retains a final letter that oujjht to have been altered. 
 
 Regarding the Persian and Gujarjiti versions very little information 
 has been collected, Tlie Persian translation is undoubtedly modern, 
 and has been found only in the fragmentary manuscripts R and Bra, 
 which contain the Persian version of ch. i, 2j-v, 57 and of ch. i, 1-31, 
 
 c 2
 
 tJ 
 
 XXXVl IXTRODUCTIOX. 
 
 respectively. This version is a translation of the Pazand interspersed 
 with explanatory clauses, some of which ai-e of considerable length, so 
 as to produce a text resembling, in character, the Pahlavi translations 
 of the Avesta. The Gujarati translation ma^' be older, since it is found 
 in MH19 and as a marginal addition to AK2, as described in pp. xxi, xxiv; 
 it is probably derived from the Sanskrit version, but has not been fully 
 examined. 
 
 The general natur-3 of the longer explanations, interpolated in the 
 Persian version, will be seen from the follo\ving examples of commentray 
 appended to the several sections here cited: — 
 
 (Persian commentary on cli. i, 32) : — ' And all people are brought into 
 the true relioion, because it is declared in the rel'ccion that, in the davs 
 of king Guslitasp, one pai-t of the world accepted the religion of 
 Zaratusht ; and, after this, in the days of the apostle Hushcdar. who 
 will come, the religi(,)n of Zaratusht becomes current in two parts 
 of the world; in the time of the apostle Hushedar-mah the religion 
 of Zaratusht is accepted by three parts of the world ; and in the 
 time of the apostle Syoshansh the whole world turns to the one religion 
 of the truth of Ormazd, and then the resurrection and future existence 
 occur. These four arc the apostles of the one religion of Ormazd.' 
 
 (On ch. ii, 18): — ' Because it is declared in the religion that, in the 
 days of king Gushtasp, the righteous apostle Zaratusht brought a fire 
 from the court of Ormazd, the lord, which was always alight without 
 fuel, and in the king's court every one touched it without being burnt. 
 In the days of Alexander that fire went back to the spiritual existence ; 
 and in that heavenly fire, which is warm and luminous, there was 
 no burninii;. The fire of hell is owing to drought, and its burnin!]: is out 
 of smoke, for there is no light in it. And in this world the two kinds 
 are united, the fire of drought with the fire of warmth, and, therefore, 
 burning becomes manifest ; what is light is from Ormazd, and what is 
 smoke is from Ahrinian.' 
 
 (On ch. iv, 52): — 'Every time rain is about to fall, the demon Spozgar 
 becomes terrible and restrains it, so that rain mav not fall in the world 
 till the creatures die. And the star Tishtar, who is superintendent over 
 the rain, for the sake of making rain fall in this world, fights with 
 the demon Spozgar, and exhibits him beaten and defeated, so that 
 rain begins to fall in the vrorld, and it n^.akes the world become 
 prosperous.' 
 
 (On ch. iv. ^■;,]):— 'And their conflict was in such a way th.at the 
 fire Yajist. which ihov call the fire of lis^htninfr. at once become- tla-hing
 
 EELATIONSHIP AND PECULIARITIES OF THE A'ERSIOXS. XXXvIi 
 
 and luminous, and, owing to his weapons of awful brightness, such 
 as sword, club, and others, be exhibits those demons beaten and 
 defeated, till they become exhausted and flee ; then that flashing 
 weapon falls upon the backs of the demons, while, wherever that 
 weapon, the lightning, falls, the whole place is burnt ; then the rain 
 begins to fall well. Always in this way were the conflicts with the 
 
 A 
 
 demon Av-ush.' 
 
 In conclusion, the editors wish to remind the Parsi community of 
 the impossibility of preparing satisfactory editions of the few Pahlavi 
 and Pazand texts that still survive, until a descriptive catalogue of all 
 existing manuscripts of such works has been prepared, as a first step 
 towards making their contents accessible to scholars. So far as public 
 libraries are concerned, this information can be usually obtained with 
 more or less trouble ; but the contents of private libraries are practically 
 unknown to scholars, and are often little understood by the owners 
 themselves. At present every editor of such texts has to regret much 
 time and labour wasted in the study of inferior manuscripts, w^hen others 
 of much greater importance could have been made available if he had 
 been aware of their existence. And, what is of far greater consequence, 
 the Parsi community have to be content with incorrect editions of their 
 texts prepared from the inferior manuscripts which were alone accessible 
 to the editors. 
 
 In public libraries unique and valuable manuscripts are tolerably 
 safe, and may continue so for many generations ; but private libraiies 
 have to pass through a period of loss and destruction at every change 
 of ownership, which must occur at least once in every generation, so 
 that many of the really valuable manuscripts, now existing in private 
 hands, may possibly be lost in the next fifty years. Supposing, however, 
 that complete manuscripts may be comparatively safe from wilful 
 destruction, the same cannot be assumed with respect to unrecognised 
 fragments, which are too apt to be considered as i-ubbish, merely becaiise 
 they contain some portion of a text unknown to their owner. So long 
 as such fragments remain unrecognised, it is possible that theii' contents 
 may ];e unique, and they should be carefully preserved for examination 
 by more competent scholars, until they are recognised, and their value 
 is properly ascertained. 
 
 [Postscript.] Since this Introduction has been in type, an oppor- 
 tunity has occurred for comparing the handwriting of AK and AKz 
 
 A 
 
 with that of a tliinl manuscript which may be attributed to Asadin
 
 'J 
 
 XXX Vm INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Kak4 -with almost absolute certainty. This is a manuscript of the 
 Khurdah Avesta (called Fi in Goldner's new edition of the Avesta 
 Texts), whose original colophon, having become nearly illegible, waa 
 afterwards copied on an additional folio by a later hand. Only the 
 beginning of the original Pazand colophon is now legible, but, as 
 all the peculiarities of orthography in this portion have been accurately 
 copied by the later writer, no doubt of the accuracy of the remaind^c-r 
 of the copy, containing the date and names, can be reasonably enter- 
 tained. It appears, from this copy of the colophon, that Fi was 
 completed in the evening of a day corresponding to the nth Janu.-uy, 
 
 A 
 
 159 1 (0. S.), and that the writer of the manuscript was Asadin Kaka 
 Danpal Lakhmidar of the family of Hormazyar Riirayrir. 
 
 The comparison of handwriting has shown that the writing of the 
 oldest manuscript, AK, is altogether ditferont from that of Fi ; whereas 
 the writing of AK2 very closely resembles that of Fi, which was 
 written some twenty-one years later. The chief ditlerence is that AKz 
 has always ^ for initial y, while Fi has always -C,; but this variation 
 was, no doubt, owing to the writer copyiog the peculiarities of his 
 originals in each case, and only proves that he did not consider that the 
 two forms ourjht to be used indifierently. 
 
 From these observations it will be seen that we may now safely 
 
 A 
 
 conclude that AK3 was written by Asadin Kaka, and that the respective 
 ages of AK and AK2 have been coiTectly assumed in p. xxii.
 
 ^ 
 
 u 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THIS VOLUxME. 
 
 Abl. for ablative case ; abst. for abstract ; ace. for accusative case ; act. for 
 active voice; adj. for adjective; adv. for adverb; AK for the oldest MS. of this 
 work (see p. xx) ; AK2 for MS. writteu by Asadia Kaka (see pp. xxi, xxii) ; Ar. for 
 Arabic ; aux. for auxiliary verb; AV. for Art/a -Yiraf Namak ; Bm for No. 22,378 
 of the Additional Oriental Manusci'ipts in the British Museum Library (see 
 p. xxvii) ; Byt. for Bahiuan Yasht iu Sacred Boohs of the East, vol. v; caus. 
 for causative ; cond. for conditional mood ; conj. for conjunctive mood ; cons, 
 for consonant ; Ch, for Chaldee ; ch. for chapter ; dat. for dative case ; denom. 
 for denominative; Far. Oini. for Farhaug-i Oim-aevak ; fern, for feminine; ist 
 for first person ; fol. for folio ; fut. for future ; gen. for genitive case ; GF. for 
 G6sht-i Frj'ano ; ■ glos. for glossary; Guj. for Gujarati; Huz. for Huzvarish ; 
 impv. for imperative mood ; ind. for indicative mood ; inf for infinitive mood ; 
 ins. for instrumental case ; JE for MS. written by Jamshed Edal (see p. xxiii) ; 
 JJ for MS. written by Jamshed Jarausp (see p. xxiii) ; K28, K43 for MSS. 
 N05. 28, 43 of the University Library in Kopenhagcn (see pp. xxv, xvii); 
 L15, L19, L23, L26 for MSS. Nos. 15, 19, 23, 26 of the India Office Library in 
 London (see pp. xxvi, xxxii, xxv); loc. for locative case; mas. for masculine; 
 MH6, MHi8, MH19 for MSS. Nos. 6, 18, 19 of the Haug Collection in the State 
 Library in 3Iunich (see pp. xix, xxiv) : !Mkh. for ;MainyO-i Khard, ed. West ; ]MS. 
 for manuscript ; n. for noun ; neg. for negative ; Ner. for Nerywsang ; nom. for 
 nominative case ; om. for omit, or omits ; p. for page, or participle ; PA18 for ]\IS. 
 No. 18 of the Anquetil Collection in the National Libraiy in Paris (see p. xxv); 
 Pahl. for Pahlavi ; pas. for passive voice : patron, for patronymicai ; Paz. for Pazaud; 
 PB3 for MS. No. 3 of the Burnouf Collection in the National Library at Pai'is 
 (see p. xxiv) ; pcrf for perfect tense ; Pers. for Persian ; PI. for Pahlavi, or plural ; 
 pi., plu. for plural number; pos. for possessive; pot. for potential mood; pp. for 
 pages; p.p. for past participle; pr., pre=. for present tense ; prep, for preposition ; 
 pron. for pronominal ; prph. for periphrastic ; Pz. for Pazuud ; E for MS. brought 
 from Surat by ^Ir. Bomer (see p. xxvi) ; S for Sanskrit text ; s., sing, for singular 
 number; Sans, for Sanskrit; Sos. for Susauian ; 2d for r^ecoud person; Sis. for 
 Shayast-la-s)iayast in Sacred Books of the Bast, vol. v ; suf for suffix ; 3d for 
 third person ; Yd., Vend, for Vendidad ; vol. for volume ; W. for Westergaard ; 
 X for a fragmentary polyglot MS. bound up with AK (see p. xxvi); Yas. for 
 Yasna.
 
 A A A 
 
 SHIKAND-GUMANIK VIJAR 
 
 THE PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT 
 
 OF 
 
 nSryOsang.
 
 OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 1. For the division into chapters the editors are responsible, but the sections 
 are divided according to the text attributed to Neryosang, in which the two 
 versions alternate. 
 
 2. The spelling of the Pazand is rendered uniform, adhering as closely as 
 possible to the prevailing orthography of AK ; and hyphens are inserted between 
 the components of compound terms. 
 
 3. The Sanskrit orthography is con-ected, so far as internal combination is 
 concerned, without noticing any variations in spelling, except in doubtful cases. 
 But optional forms and external modifications are either given as they occur in 
 AK, or treated in the manner most prevalent in that manuscript. Sanskrit 
 scholars must observe that the construction of the sentences is that of the 
 Pazand text. 
 
 4. The manuscripts, mentioned in the foot-notes, are fully described in the 
 Introduction. Their extent, age, and relative importance, so far as they each 
 extend, are as follows : — 
 
 AK (probably written A.D. 1568) Paz.-Sans., I, 16 — XI, 145. 
 
 PB3 (more than a century old) Paz.-Sans., I, 5 — X, 66. 
 
 IIH19 (about 150 years old) Paz.-Guj., I, i — XI, 201. 
 
 L23 (written about a.d. 1737) Pazand, I, 34 — VIIT, 23. 
 
 PA 1 8 (more than a century old) Paz.-Pahl., I, 4 — V, 95. 
 
 JJ (written a.d. 176S) Puz.-Saus., complete. 
 
 JE (written a.d. 1842) Paz.-Sans., complete. 
 
 K28 (about 150 years old) Pahl.-Paz.-Sana., I, i — II, 8; III, 1-25; III, 36 — 
 
 IV, 106; Vm, 103— IX, 16; IX,3o-X, 13; X, 7r-XI, 28; XI, 55-61. 
 R (more than 50 years old) Pahl.-Paz.-Sans.-Pers., I, 25 — V, 57. 
 S, the Sanslci-it version, is so literal, and has so few real variants, that it is 
 
 nearly equivalent to an additional Paz.-Sans. manuscript of the time of 
 
 Neryosang, about the fifteenth century.
 
 
 SHIKAND-GUMANIK VIJAR. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 r 
 
 <i-N^Mi f^T^T^jrnnTFf ^T?i^(7Hf II Ttwr^: t^^: ^-s^^^t: «rqu^: ^T^rrRi- 
 
 ^♦q: II II 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 'SJ-p^ ^JI-^^ITT: II 3 >sm -^Tr^ ^^WTTT^ ^^TTirr^r 5R^>TR: T?rnT^TnTT II 1 ^T^ ^^'t 
 
 1 All om. 2 MII19 om. " JE om. ■* So MH19, S; but JJ, 
 
 .TE »-!?. 3 So MH19, S. " JJ, JE ^i-^^^y^). - JJ, JE prefix >. 
 
 « All TiPT. 
 
 B 2
 
 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • > • J^ • > • ^C^ • ^"^OftiL. • -^ • tJ/^(^J|-»o^-»"JO^^^ 
 
 ^fw ffTthj^^ ^5TW^ '5irm^^ ^^T^^ ?ir^^ ii 9 tj'gfjr^ ^r^: -p^: 7nf?r 
 
 ^j»^^^- w^vi <^ u^r^<*ir<rii^ ^^t^it II n 
 
 11 ^5?^ ^^ ?[TfR- ^Is^iM ^I-' T^T^^jrq wnf{j w 12 Ti^cn: ^^: 11^: ^ 
 
 ^ Should perhaps be !!ii;itU'''^, as both Avords are alike in Huz. ^ JJ, JE 
 
 prefix ). ^ JJ, JE om. 4 MH19, JJ, JE cm. » JJ, JE v^-^'^'-eL. 
 
 6 So PB3, S. 7 MH19 --«i^. 8 J E prefixes >. '•* All ^iTRin^^. 
 
 10 All »iJI*4lrt. 11 So also in ch. v, 5, 84, 85 ; but ch. iv, 58, viii, 113, 114 
 
 reverse the two words, as in Mkh. ^'■^ Always Wp^T^ in the MSS.
 
 u 
 
 CHAPTER I, 7-25. O 
 
 . ^^jLoj^ . ^""o* • ^^ ♦ ^^^ ♦ ^^"^^^ * 3""^ 'Sis <5q c<v*y^oo 
 
 O^ 23 ^0 ^/JLu^^^j^ii/i> . c^-w^ ♦ "/^o^ 22 <?o ^^/JJJLU . /jj^ 
 
 15 fm: "^wi: ^^ h^ "^fk ti^^ ^^rt: ^t^: ^^^<n: 11 16 •^iTFt ^t^t; 
 ^w^ f^^T ^t%: irrfH^ ^JF^jfrr: ^TfR^ ^rorn^^^ 11 17 ^ ^sfgr^ ^^^t^ttt 
 
 ^[^xffiT; cOnnrtT: ^T^Trfw: ?nHTTffr: ^'^^IfriH'-y 11 19 ^^r^ f^iw f^d '^^fm 
 ^^cnft; ^^TiiTT 11 23 Tqfr ^ ^pHT^iTn n 24 Ttifc xn^: nf nr^rwi^i n 
 
 / 
 
 1 JJ, JE om. 2 MHig om. 3 AU prefix >. * MHig JD^-J-V-. 
 
 5 JJ, JE^^^. 6 'jiie MSS. always have ^ for ^T^ in this word. " AK, 
 
 PB3 sftFT.
 
 ^1; 
 
 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 
 ^irf^ ^^<^^ ^"t^^ "5^^ ^^q^^■^^ II 26 "^^ TjftoJ ^'Hr^T-q'rn "q^T JT^TOl^T^ 
 
 f %: ^T wf^ ^rf75sirrf%t ^^nT5^^ ^jf^nqi: w'^^^ ^Tt^ wt^-5?T;[r n 29 Ttnr 
 
 «HK^HT T^fx. TTs?^ ^^T^ ?T?q^ pm^^cT^ iT^fH^ "j^^i ^^ ^r^inrq "mnr 
 wi\i-ftvi{ ^ II II 
 
 ^ ^|n ^ ^'sfij '^jTTin;!} H^n^: 
 
 ^ JJ, JE prefix >. ' JE prefixes >. ^ MH19 om. * MH19, 
 
 K2S have *(a for (». 5 MH19, JJ om. 6 aU om. '' MH19 *V?. 
 
 8 PB3, MU19 om. »MHi9, Rom. ^^ -IT!^ wanting. 'i AU ^ifRiJ.
 
 CHAPTER I, 26-38. f 
 
 *_^ • '4 • 5^>H5 • ^-^O^)^ • ^M»aA>5 . > . ^;au^i»^a^ . > . ^)iu 
 
 €a)o* • -^/iuua^juuj/^^j^ . ^€"»»0> • ^■**3^-** • ^€^ • > 36 & ^"KjO 
 . ^i)/? . -Mji4 • -^/ • C>>)' ♦ €-"0» 37 & €-=0» • ^^ • ^T?^-^/ 
 
 Trqrf^ ^^strTqr ^iiTTmT'm pwurg^ ^^ ^w ^yjftt 11 33 ^^ ^ ^^f^ 
 III 4 1^^^ ??^nrirr^ H??^ n 34 'snjw^ "^n^ -^^ ^^rf^ ^i^fri nf^ ^^rrnnrr 
 
 ^: ir^TiRi-t^" ^i^H'^'ng^ TT-qfjrftsfgni 38 Ttn ^i ^<rHrfm«i in irff^ 
 
 1 R prefixes >. 2 aK > ; PB3 4 ; MH19 *\ ; JE \ • *. 3 aK 1», 
 
 JJ >. 4 AK, L23 W-c-ey; AK adds *. ^ MH19, PA18, R vj-HJ-^-V^ei. 
 
 c PA18 «*''?- • * ; JJ, JE «># • > ; R 6'W ; MHiQ adds <^^" • C-e)*. '^ R om. 
 
 8 AK, PB3, L23 '^-V 9 JE, R\; MH19, PAiS om. 10 MH19, PAiS, 
 
 R om. 11 AK, PB3, JE ■V"'?; others «-!?. 12 AK 5^. i^ All have ^ for TTT.
 
 s» 
 
 8 PAZAXD-SAXSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 ^TinrrfjRf ^«ft fcTf^^; irwv«rg 3n^«i^ w^^ ^tttht ^^T^mrf wiH irc<>ri^ 
 
 ^ All -"O"^"- ^ S inserts j. ^ All suffix * here, but see ch. ix, 2. * JJ, 
 
 JE, K2S prefix >. 5 MH19, PA18, JJ, JE, R om.; L23 >. ^ So AK, PB3, 
 
 MH19, Si others om. final -». ^ The MSS. always have ftr^TT for f^SfT-
 
 CHAPTER I, 39-51. 
 
 ^fwrtrTlTT^IFrRfH: 11 48 ^^ ^EJTin f^TnilTT JnnTT Tq^ "SfWIin M 49»RHT 
 
 f^^m^uT 11 51 'T^ 
 
 1 So S, but all Pz. om. 2 ^11 . except MH19, PA18. 3 So AK, PB3, 
 
 MH19, L23. * AK, PB3, Mil 19, L23 >. 5 AK has HT altered into 
 
 nt by later hand, which latter is copied by all others ; compare ch. xi, 51, note. 
 6 AU sftR. ■^ So all; perhaps fl^VljlM^dlTrr:. » AK om. 9 JJ, JE 
 
 ^n^*i7^*- ^° All om.
 
 10 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . .jii^ . i , ^^JAij 53 ^0 ^^j^ii^Miiiu . i * /jjt . gL^j^jjji . > 
 
 . j^ 57 ^0 ^^iJo* • tg> ;j{j/Aip « J . G-^^y . j4 • -> • C-^O^)* 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 m^ ^ ^rrfvrfW: ^g^-fcr ii 52 ^^ ^irqT*^: f^ fra: ^irzjf '^twk rJT>T??T^ 
 
 54 fkifl^TT^ FPnti^Tforr t^ht^ ^j^twttt^ u 55 ^frr Iwt: 'sr^ ^snrfqmT^ 
 ^ m TjTT?^ fnffR: ^'^I^^T ^^^^t ^m^^l^TinFin '-Mriyj^jrHriiT^f ^FrtfTTii 
 
 ^^^w =!jn^ 11 57 inr: ^^'sfq ^TH^rnn: ^i; +jc4l^Hri^ ffRlfgjin fftfTftrHT^ it n 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 1 JJ, JE om. 2 AK, PB3, L23 --3. 3 So S, but aU Pz. om.
 
 CH-iPT£E I, 52 -n, 8. 11 
 
 
 3 in^ ^ ■^'i'^^ "^^ 'siT-^^^: fqPT^ ^^ftr f^-grfn: ^ '■^^l^f(^ ^>ji^ ^f? ^ 
 
 TI^J(3'^fTT rCTU iTc5 '^^f^Hltt^ll 4 TT^^^ ^^ "qi^ ^l^«^W^ f^^fffl ^ ^^fR 
 
 tHT 11 11 
 
 ^ So S ; JE, R W^^ ■ ^l^iy^O"; all others merely ,;i«0'-'e)". 2 jj^ JE 
 
 prefix >. 3 MH19 inserts *. •* JJ inserts eJ^j. ^ jj^ r insert {.
 
 12 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 . ^/jLUa^Ai/y . ^> . JUu^ii^ .^jA . ^4 . ^i>;*(5 . > 13 <?o ^^ii^i»/ 
 
 • 4 • 5^)*0 • ^^f • 'j • ^\-Hj^-^o'\^ • eJ>5^ 15 oV^^^. > 
 
 . ^x^ • <> • ^A^)m ♦ 4 * '<^^^^^^^\ • -> • liy^^ • f\ 17 
 
 s, 
 
 9 5^T(?T»g ^^K^HHTT^ U<+l(;^HIrt^ ^ ^^W TIT^f?T ^"^ThJfiT ^TflT^frT ^H 
 
 TTT TuiH ^tff^ iTr^ irffr5%T?3TTn^ ??t^(3Ti"^ ''sr^^t^ f^rtip^t f^^diVtrt ^c5f^ 
 fTrrT%Ht^ 'sif^ n 12 iit: ^^rfq f^Tn^i?^ ^im^ ^hjhi^ tt^ irrj^q ^^ftrrf ii 
 13 ^JTsft^ fH^ijrii fqrfifvirr TTfrrt^in n 14 wt f^ni^iri ^ tt^^ ^^^ ^^n^ 
 
 ■^nr II 16 »Tc5^ ^ otH^-^ ^Tc^mrr wif-j^fy fronrrn ^ la^fzi ii 17 f^ fnq 
 
 1 Perhaps N£r. read i. 2 aK, PB3, JJ >; MHig, L23 om. 3 PB3. 
 
 MH19, R om. ■* All om. s Mil 19, R insert •-- -V^C-O*.
 
 CHAPTER II, 9 - III, 8. 13 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 • do^CjL^ • l^i^^ii^jULtuj . y.u^ * > . |i)^/^A . y-Uj^ . el^^ . |i)g 
 
 ♦ €)04q2, • -"3 3 <?o p^iiO» . /JUJa/iJ^ . ^»^ • -"3 • ^'^^ • f) 
 J^A)(J^JJ&JJU^X^ . -^•^3^)1 • (I • ^-"^ • /iUJ4/iiA . ^»^ • f I ' ^3 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 ^ All but R om. - All om. ■' AK, PB3 have these two words in PI. 
 
 •* MH19, R om.
 
 
 14 PAZAXD- SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • ^^ ' ^)^'>^^ • Jo^^t) • l^^>H3 • >3 • ^W -^ ',tXp 
 
 iJ^j . *<| . J . JM . ^4 • Cj^3 • •«(5"»t? 14 ^0 )-"^^ • wiOOJWJ^ 
 
 . J . ^ . > ,^a^M)*i^ . 4 • -c^cx^A • J • /-"ey^^ • ^ ^^ '^^ ^>>^ 
 
 ^^^*^ ?r?it II 9 ^^ -3^ mr^ ^ ^^fw HTTfj g^: "^ TiT^ ^>T3T^: tt^ lyr^: -fnr: 
 fllTRn: ^T ^ ^^nr HiVg ^"^ftn ii lo ^: ^i^n^ vj 77 i^fH f^ i^\w^ 
 >Tf^5 11 11 ^'«i° -^w. ^fhTT^Fi; T^'T^ ^f^: 11 12 '^^ fR-inn?: 11 13 ^f^rs 
 
 ^^nrffT^ii 15 ■^fr: ^ wi^^T»rqffi ^^jT^fw ¥^^ Hftr^ii 11 
 
 16 -qf^ -ar?! 7n^ <^TrTT ^|I?lT^: W^W^t fR^^T^TT^ ^T^^ ^^ X^^TJ >H^Vf r 
 
 ^1^ :[rs: 11 17 inr^ T(# ^ ^^"t^ ^^ir^i^ tt^ ^ ^^Iq ^^ Tjr'bjRfq^ 
 ^w II 18 r?Tfjrrq ^^: ?t^ frifnt ^^ ^Wff 11 19 ti^teii ^mrr ^tpt4 t^^t^t 
 
 ■iSs^IlrflTt fT^fHll 
 
 1 MH19, R om. 2 t^o MH19 ; all others -\j-^ 3 AK, L23 >; PB3 om. 
 
 4 AK, PB3, MH19 om. 5 L23, JE, R. S insert l-^^. « Better ^HIT. 
 
 " All TTTffT. 8 Better V^. see §S 30, 32, 33.
 
 CHAPTER III, 9-28. 15 
 
 > • C>A/^€ . eiflj . J . )aA)4> • > • ^■"*)-»» • ^>)» 22 &4jtf^7jui 
 
 J 26 ^o ^4 -'3 • > • rt30"*"/ • J • ))c^-*»^ • ^>)J 25 ^o-uj/ . /^o*4q?. 
 4-*o^ • ^4^3 • >> • flyo*^^ ' -*»d • j^v*-^""^ • •* • ^-"O* • -*»3 
 
 'c?)'«0^^<^-Q2£3 • ^^ • () • •^^\ • ^ • ^S5>»^/S 27 o% )a{^^ ^;< 
 
 -c^l-H;^^^ - ^■**'^ • ^i ' f) • -cJ-^l^ • -"^^ 28 (?o ^;a)^a)^ . 4 
 
 20 ^ tr^tsTrm: T(^^ ^: ^wnrr =q?5^ '.w^iirin:: 11 21 ??^tr^ "^^^ 
 
 f%^ f^£=i«r{|^ fclHrilUlIft^ ^7fH^lll[ ^mt?nri^ ItTTH II 23 ^WT^ f^si^ 
 
 ^?nTT"qf "^jfnt ■^^ i^i^ "stv^ ^iTg Trfmf^i^ h^^ n 24 inn ^t^ "^ 
 
 xn^ f^fH^TT^nt^ii 25 ir«n ^r^: ?rrq^ ^^ir^ 11 26 ^f^^w vtJTj jr^i ^rqm 
 "^-^fk^ g^rrFRt IT■^^?^ ii>jTT7nj?^ ^^-m^ ^i^rffT ^^^^ hkr ''mjtirfiT h 
 
 27 TI^TT FfJ^ T^H -^q ^^^ ^'^^•* ^ TTST^TT^ f^TnH^ f^f ^r?^ Til[ ^^fw 
 fjT^'3 II 28 W^ >;T^irR> "^R 5EI7qT(^ "^W. fw^ f^FT^^l^ ^H^^ri f^^J^M U II 
 
 1 MH19, JJ, R have -I? for >(«. which is better. - AK. PB3, MH19, L23 om. 
 
 ^ PB3, Mil 19, R 1^5; AK has 5 above 6-.
 
 16 PAZ-VND-SA^'SKKIT TEXT. 
 
 -u^ 35 ^o ^i^^yn • ^e)^>3 • > • ^^-"^ • > • #^/>^ • > • ^%-Hj 
 
 30 ^H ^"^ H ^ ^in Tjfwifr't ''jrarqT vW ^r^: ^rPji »i 3i ^rqi ^>rg l^^^ 
 ^Tfv^ ^^^ giTirq TPT^ TjpT^rrr^ gp^frr^ n 32 in^ ^ ^ ^jft ^^^: ^r^ 
 ^TTv: HiTFrts-sTEn v^ ii 33 f^ frfn^ f^fir^ h ^ ^fW Hf«f^'t^ ^-^^i v^ 
 ^mi: ^nr II 34 it^ ^^ ^^'nr ^1^ fj^r^n n^rfe^in ^prrrm »Tg^> ^ravift 
 |T^tT^«?: T|pT%«T: 'qTTvq: TpirfiT II 35 f^^^^ ^^f^i ^: ^wj ^^if ursft 
 
 37 ^7T^^: Tram^^^ ffrf^T^ ^^rii^ ^r^ w^irqr frvji^^ ^ninrDT ^«Him<iH i 
 
 1 J J, JE insert l-ey. - All om., but AK, PB3, L23 have J^?-^. ■'' MH19 
 
 adds ^. 4 So all, but S is pi. ^ JJ, JE >(f-V. c jg J-teii-{-^, 
 
 Avhich S also seems to indicate j but see ch. xv, g, 15, 81. "^ L23, JE, R prefix >. 
 
 ^ So all.
 
 CHAPTER III, 29 -TV, 6. 17 
 
 o'^o 
 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 
 a, 
 
 WJHPTT ^ '?T^tfiT: TTfrTHT: H 38 ^'^'tr^Tr^ Hf^TTTT^ f^f:^ ^"^T^ f^Tlffq-^ ^ 
 tlfwrTTT^ II 39 ir^ f^co ^"tf^r^r?^ B^JJTlft f?I^'Ht7T li II 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 ^N^ ^>rq ^ ^ II 4 ^TT^ 'iin-^T^Tt ^^ "^i w^ f^"^ ^fxi w^ ^ 
 
 1 .TE. .T.T, R om. - AK, PB3, Mil 19, L23 om. 3 JE inserts TTF^TT^^. 
 
 U
 
 18 PAZAND-SANSKKIT TEXT, 
 
 uiJ/jk)^ . (^i(f/y ♦ J • 4i • 4 • •^""'' • -^^-^^^ — c^Jt?-**/-"^ 
 
 . Ji(^>^ . -^y^-^ 14 ^° ^ • ^Au^^ . ^^0>)^^G » />5 • > • -^JZ-i"^ 
 
 »rTfTT^ --switt^ ^^^ f^HiTff ^TTfrm II 9 H?T^ TTTTRi^^nn: ^yii^n ^v^^f 
 |nt^frT ^q^^Ri M>T^m^^: II low ^"f^HTH ^Rm ^nni ii ^t^ 
 
 ^VWic^UI rSITTrT^* op^JT '5?'5r^ ^^W ^I^Ph ^W II 13 ^ fiH ^ 'ri ; ^^^?'n^JTT: 
 
 I AK, PB3, L23 om. #. 2 AK, PB3, Mil 19, L23 om. 3 All have ^ for ^ITT. 
 
 4 All TTFrfcTrT:. « All ^fsfffelT:. ° ^frN? wanting. ' Doubtful j so 
 
 made legible in AK by later hand, but see § 14.
 
 CHAPTER IV, 7-18. ■ 19 
 
 ji^ii^jLu . > . ^x^ • c05^^ • -* [•;^^6^4o* • -> • •c?3 /^3 — «>)^V* • -* 
 4 . ^>y — G^o» • l^^^S^J • {) • )S^f(^ ' Tj^i? ' ^ ' ^^^ • > 
 
 16 mft frrtra^RTnn ^nn^ "5[^> dr>f^ irf^: w^i h^^ ^tztt^ tttot^ 
 
 1 AK, PB3, L23 --V; JETs above -u.^. 2 je has * for ^. ^ AK, PB3, 
 
 L23 om. text in brackets. ^ MH19, J J, R have ,; for *. * So all. "^ AK om. 
 ■^ So JJ, JE; but probably "CT^TTi^'ITf?! originally. 8 Always ^Tif, 
 
 C 2
 
 20 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT." 
 
 26 TT>J7TT-?ri=q 
 
 1 All ^iiT^. but see S. - All have ^ before "qw.
 
 CHAPTEE IV, 19-33. 21 
 
 i%>F^ 5fff^itr ^TtT^tfiT (I 27 ^'^ ^icfiif^qj^n •m^^tft^?: f^ tit^^t^^s^- 
 
 28 ^ ^ ^ ^[TTZi^frT ^ HTTCTT^^T: TT^n TT^vq^ TlTrmrT ^^^ ^flT ?TT>: II 
 
 29 TTf^ I: ^irqiw?^ TTi^ ^T^rfrqi: Tjj>ifEr>T5T^T"qT: in^ q^ irit:^: ^^fwTr^'hn: ^: 
 
 ^rsrrqf^wwj vj f^f^rsrr: ^nr 11 so ^^ q'^ 77^: ^ TTRqnT^^T^jrqr ^^nr ^^n 
 ■^uWrff OiMm^"^ qft^fVnf ^>ifrT ^ HfrT ::[T^^x:^^F?fki?TT^^wr: 11 31 ^^i 
 
 1 So all; perhaps ^l^, as in S. " MH19, L23. JJ, JE om. ^ 80 all. 
 
 4 MH19 omits § 32. -^ AK has ft for T. ■• Ahvays ^^ff^. " All 
 
 ^^T^, but see § 21. * S ahvjiys tiH for TST^n.
 
 CHAPTER IV, 34-57. 23 
 
 ^£ • yc^'))^)** ♦ J • -"l'^ • )-**o* 47 ^oj^^o^/ • #)^-*o4/ ♦ >3 
 
 j^^ 51 ^V^jr^-'^j * •Hi^^^^ • '^ ♦ )>0'i*^ 50 <Sj ^4o»-*»l • /J0*-*€ 
 
 ^^^33 . > . /AJ^'^x^JV* • i * -ey^ • ^"H^f * "* • /;e)a^ . els^ 52 
 
 . 4^>iAI(J^ . > . C^X3i5''^=^ * "* * J^A)^iW . > 53 <?0 CxTf'^ • /■tJ(^i*^ 
 
 . J^C^-^C-w^ • -lao^ ♦ «> • ^>"*^)'*^C • ^0*-»*t? • ^/Aicx^ 54 <?o ^CJi^fi^ 
 . jw 56 &/^^A)/? . > . {<i^^i$ . J . S^A . ^/i*Oi^ • > ♦ '^i • > •/•^c05 
 
 ^n^T-qTT <ir(Hf^ i ft ^ '^TO tn^^T ttj^tt 'w ^v:^ ThrTn-^ ?T-qj?T r^ci^i ^itct 11 
 48 ^^f^^^ ■^vn^ ^ >T^Tf?r rrf^^Tf; ^r^ir ^itwst: u^nnr tj^^^ rrfw^ itc? jTr^^ vi^ 
 
 50 ^^r? 7T TUTT T^tfrrf n 51 'sni '^afH ?tiit^: ^Trf^vT^f ^^hwkim< n 52 '^ninr^ 
 ^t ^in^; fiTFTTTnTT?? ^*Tnj>TW 11 53 ^^^ ^ftrorcr >.S'^id^i^sUj n 54 ^rq^- 
 
 55 ^snrenw wr Tg-arnrrf jtVt^J^t "st-jtt^ ^p[NrRf ^srqxrm^ ^ptrrf T^rHTTrf 
 Prf^^Mi H 56 wt rJtHTn ^ »rgT^: ^'-^iFr we n 57 ^ w1%* 
 
 1 L23 omits § 53. = MH19, J.T, JE, R ^-c ; hut see S. ^ So all. 
 
 * So AK. 5 All TTl^fe.
 
 24 PAZAND- SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 JUL> 
 
 00 
 
 > 58 <?o ^iSJLujjj^ . > . CJO-^O* • > • ^l-^O^ • > • \>/^l? • > • e)i5 
 
 ?o 7^/? . > . ^4o» • > ♦ ^fa^)^ • > • /^)>o» • > • C-do* • > ly^Jy 
 
 • ^>/>3 ♦ > • ^a()iie\^ » I2j"^* ^^0» • ^3 61 «?o C^ • i 
 
 . 1^0^^ . ji • > 64 o^ojii^^ii/? » ^{€-^"3 • ^ • 4 • ^^O* 
 
 rJm'^ ^TFrg tTTpg ^^ ^fi^^^pcr^ ii 58 "^r^^ ^i^ ip"'!^ ^T^ '^^^ 
 wffT^ II 59 ^nrr ^irrr: Tfrm: ^prn: f^^^ra ^^ ^ Ik^: nnr giFi^ m^jw^^ n 
 60 \^ ^ni3jT Tjj^T ^^trf ir^TirRT T^t ^p: n 61 Tftsf^ ^ 1^: ^fiJ^Trfir: 
 TiTTTT imr uuTtncyftirTT ii^(^fq7TT ^nifiTrn ^-qT^f ^?1^ n 62 ^^ ^^nvq: 
 
 mq^'^^T i?n f^rsrti^TT t^tt^t^t ^^T[rf >HTTPff ^t^ f^i^ftr^ ii 64 W'^ ^rm- 
 
 1 PB3, MHuj. II 1^5; AK has 5 above «^. ^ All orn. ^ je prefixes >. 
 
 ■* MH19, R prefix >. •' So all ; perhaps f^T^T^nTrTHT^.
 
 CHAPTER IV, 58-71. 25 
 
 J . ~»i*i]^y . > . C^A . > . ^-Jiii/iii . JttJ>)* 65 & p^juu/4M 
 j^^^ * ^^l'^^ • _ui)|^u . gjJA . -uft . )^ 66 ^0 -A>ii&<^^/i)^ 
 
 €^ . . )0-"<3^^» ^ • ^W;C 69 <?o jft^eyoo*-?/^ ♦ G^ 
 
 65 ^^ ^'^<7Tr "qr^u ^'t'JT^'^ M=i=iMi^ II 66 ^f^ ^^^^: ^1h^ t^ijirfFT ''rra^ 
 ^^T^iniT ^T??"^ ^T^ -yri'-i^t-yTT-qT ^iH^T^n ^nTjTTira ^^i^ltrff n 67 ?^* 
 
 ^1:^175: n 68 ^ TgT'q^: ^it: ^FpiT-^r iTTfhnr 11 69 ^wns mrm^m'i ^rppr- 
 
 TPjdr^^^^ ^F5^FTf f^Rf^^ i^HT^R^ ^ ^W II 71 -trf^^ ^^OTtJIr^ TTnU^ 
 
 1 So all in §§ 79, So, for sJu'; but here and elsewhere the o has become C. 2 ^\k, 
 
 PB3, L23 have --'ey, all others -^-o"- for v . ^ Only in J J, JE, R. * JE >^^<^^. 
 5 So all but S. G jj^ JE, R prefix >. ' All om. 1?. 8 So all ; perhaps jnTFTT. 
 ^ So all, as if XCr. rear! >5 for > . ^'^ JJ, JE add ^.
 
 26 PAZ.^'D-S.\^'SKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . JofiSL* "* * ^ ' ^fi^^^^^ • > • €*"^ • •'OfiiL* "^^ • -»«)^A 
 
 A»^ • J-? • 7ju>arJ)J0*""'CX^^ • ii^ • -> • /-*"30'^)>Q2, • -> • g»A 74 
 • ^^*3^J0^^ • S ♦ 4'>'>|J^C-»A')^Q2, • ^i^ 76 <?oj^^e)» • ^€0»^€ 
 
 . > . -Mi>;A»ci • 4 • > 77 '^^jey • 'dO'-fe/^ • '""3^^ • c03'"€""'0' 
 '5iTT*rf%cyV7fmn^ fWf^: '5it^'#^ ^^ CrfiqOtTHT mrr-JTrrrfcnn n 75 ^n T^m 
 
 1 So MH19, JJ, JE, K28, R, S; originally omitted in AK, but aftenvards inserted 
 before the preceding word, where it also occurs in PB3, L23. 2 MH19, JJ, JE, K28, 
 R prefix or --0. 3 All but JE, S have l*a^^. ^ MH19, K2S, R ora.; JJ 
 
 erases. * go aK, JJ. « Better r^liO^I, see § 11. ' Should be ^l?')»T7. 
 
 8 Jf wanting.
 
 CHAPTER IV, 72-84. 27 
 
 m 
 
 
 80 ^TiTT^ ^^hrf Tn^ HPrimrilft^ »MHrici,Tc5 ^>ni^^ ^■'TTTIT^ J^H^K^mPh ^^ 
 ^TTTT^rft ?T^ ^^ ^U '^iTrg II II 
 
 ^nmr ^rhrn^ T(3TF^ ^h^ i P h ^T^ni^inffR 11 83 rn^ ?t^^ ■5^iTr<ir7i^ P^yiH^i- 
 
 ^ JJ, JE om. 2 jE, R, S add w^^-l^. 3 MH19. JE, K28, R om. •» K28, 
 S om.; others *^^i)^" .
 
 28 PAZAND- SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • ^ . ela^ . ^»/ . > 9 1 <?o_^^jo»'>o^4-»0""^ • f ) • -J^**/ • -e^^^y^y^ 9 o 
 
 TTSFTT II 85 %NW^,iTfi^ ^TT TTTR: II 86 Wt Vf^ ^OTIT -Hrtji- ^if^^O? TrfiTRTOTn 
 
 Tiijn -.HifHUirf ^-^cir!^ 3i)jirR flii hi^iH+ui,^ n h 
 
 87 ^i^^ ^nrrfhif ^n?ji: Ti^wi ^^r ^: mm: ii^tt tth^ "^^tj^^ tt?^ m 
 
 88 wf Trm TTfiw ^F^?rf ^r^f^: ^^tt^wi: ^^<^: Tnwf^ »f f^ rTTt: ^i^Tq 'gTnfj 
 
 5I15^ftri 'SHTlTftT ^^»mT 11 90 TJ^T^TRTf^ H f^^TFTfT II 91 ^l^"^ t\W\t\^ ^ 
 ^"hi ^^ JRIRiflT 11 92 ^^ZT^ 7t5TTJ7?5Tf?T mf?r ^TPTqiW: ^TfrmfcqiTTf^ XfllOT^ 
 Um^ ^R?5^^lftrnn II 93 ^^ TfiniJTTfJT 
 
 I So PL MSS. and S; all Pz. MSS. Wt-O-. 2 Better_5ir''«''^'"«^- " All 
 
 omit *,, but the context requires it here. * So AK, JJ. ^ So all.
 
 15 
 
 CHAPTER IV, 85-101. 29 
 
 ;jUig^^ , > . JJJ^ j4-*0 • > • j)j^A)e)L3JUL»Aj . i . -uiu . 4 9 6 ^0 p ^^ 
 > 100 ^0 /JtU&AU^ , |i>a^Jj^JUU;^JJaJLl>^ . "Hi^)* 99 00 -UU^J&ilJXU 
 
 • K5€>tU • /juu^o*^))^ • -> • "-**>'^ . > 101 <?o pp;o» • f) • )"»S 
 
 g a^^^rimiHi ^^fn^ II 91 '^TJnr^Tt'f ^H^?Tr f^^% 11 95 ^^f^ frw^-ySTf^ 
 
 Ttrnftr Tft^T^ ^^ra^ 11 97 ^^ H^f^ H ^^irrtsfq \r(?ff ^: ^^=riT-in 
 w^Pyift ^ f^fHTjifiT II 98 liT: ^H ti!>: «T ■mn ^tr Ot?t^^ "grqTqT^irqT ^r^ 
 ^rqrqTT^ 11 99 ^irt fVi?7^^TT[rw thtTT ii 100 f^T#RN ^mcjtnn ^^"t^ ^^t^t 
 w\^f^ ^f^ T^HT ^7t: ^^Tjit i^TRB^ "JT fq^^^nr 11 101 ^r^ ^: TnTnRrfqrT: 
 
 1 L23, JJ '^■XJ^ei. 2 JE ;*?£-.U. 3 vil transfer this nord back to § 97. 
 
 * MH19, K28, JJ, JE om. 5 Ends with -fTR^T^TT in all.
 
 
 30 PAZAND-SAXSERIT TEXT. 
 
 ^€^))» . i)* 105 (?o }j^;/^^^) • > • j»Mj*"€/^S • -^i^K-^^y^j^ 
 -uj^jj^a . -*»y^-e 106 ^0 cWj"^3 • •«j)-»0^^4c-"' • -> • -^yjf- 
 
 </^. i . cy^l ^/iJ^-j^A . /-Wa^ii . ^Q5,iie)b46^ ♦ "Hj^!^ 107 
 
 7{^ 3?Tfv^d jr^c^^f f^ut^^^-i ^"^"^T^ ^^t^ " 103 hh1% ^ -^^rii. ^vftr 
 105 xnft ^j^ii Tqft H^ff5^ ^^ ^^ f^^Tti^TRT;^ f^ iT-^ TTT^ %'s;n^: ^vTmii 
 
 1 MH19, J J, JE, K28, R prefix >; compare § 61. 2 gge ch.v-s. ^ See 
 
 ch. i, 44. 4 AK, PB3, JET?; JJ >; Mtli9, L23, K2S, R, S om. ^ So S and 
 
 ch. X, 56; all but JE here om. ^ So all; see ch. i, 44 n. 
 
 o'^o
 
 CHAPTER IV, I02-V, 5. 31 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ^;^s)j7^^ ^^: ^rTTiTgTT^ fwf^^ ^ ^sim* «^yr4*n^ ii 108 ira ^ ^ T^fr 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 n<jWHxj S 11 3 ^aj M itj ^ ^^ ^TRTf^^ rTR'hm^ in^ ^r+yrft '^ H^Ai frnt 
 ^■^n-^flyHHTw II 4 ^iTCT ^^ ^ ^ H^:^ ^I'lMi 7n?i '^rqt ^ ^^^ifq ii 
 
 1 See ch. xvi, 53-107. - AU om. ; Ner. readj^^-) • *. s All 
 
 4 AK srer. 5 So all ; perhaps ^T^fT^VT. ^ Always ^T1^ for ^^ 
 
 om.
 
 32 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 9 iitt: ^fiT f^^f^ ■^r^irf^''' "IT ^fw^T f%^ ^mHt«^hmt i^w ^^ 11 10 ^ -^3 
 ^n^Tf^ ^^-qiT^ ^ ^TR-' ^^rf^ ^^: f^n: ir^: 11 11 ^gm^T^^nnn 'srg^ 
 -^WR?^ '^rqrr ^"^w ^^ nf^rfwi^^ » » 
 
 1 AK, PB3, L23 have §§ 6, 7, 9-28, 34, 35 in PI. only, except a few words. 
 ^ So MH19, R, S ; AK, PB3, L23 have PI. --r ( = Pz. JO); JJ, JE have Pz. -»-, which 
 is also PI. for {« or ^. ^ go ^11, hut only interlined in AK ; perhaps -^*"1'C, or 
 
 -—"1-6, or --"-l^el-l (see S). ^ JJ, JE insert ^ for IHCL. ^ So all, AK 
 
 leaving one of the last two Pz. v.ords untranslated. *' Better insert ^^''TT (see § lo). 
 
 \k" ,,.
 
 CHAPTER V, 6-2 2. 33 
 
 xnwt^ jT^-aftsTqrrrn:^ II 19 Tgrr^ ^7 t^ ^Ffk:^ ^^^:" ^t^^ 11 
 
 ^ All prefix >. 2 All-HJ'r. » So aU; better T«-'j-6>e>'. 4 MH19, J.T, 
 
 R insert i^\^ei again, because AK, L23 have Huz. -"^e))* as a misplaced gloss to PI. 
 •^i« . 5 All ^r^RT . "^ All ^^RTHnTt^. ' Pers. words.
 
 34 PAZAND-S.\NSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . .M^i^^Ai^ . > 23 ^0 -Juyj|j^jj/.»jju ♦ > . -c?a^^J5 . -A>^ • -uii^JUJ^ 
 
 . /jUJa/A)^ . P^^JJUJ^;^) 29 <?o-iuafAj . <) . /jLU^^^iJjj^J . J^^^ . ^^^ 
 • /Juu^^^ijjj^j . uuA)^.^^JUUa ♦ ^ • "* • /•"'900'"'3 • -^^y^^ * ^ * * 
 . 33J53 . ^<?6-^) . "»(5^>)» 30 ^o .^/-ujiJAJ . J . -uiJ^i^^ii^x^l • ^ • -> 
 
 . > 33 ioj^^^ ^ ^ (y-^C • ^0^5 • rf-*0 • ^^^^ • f/f"»o 
 
 'wi^;^ \TWH^^ Twr^^ M 23 -iifw^ ^ ^qj^nt "JTrm^fnTt <jyHiHr=iwin: ■^m- 
 
 ^[?^t VT H^ II II 
 
 ^^ v:4 w^Ji f rnrr^ "^ht^ ^Fnf^ ^^ ^rtr v^^ ^ ^rR>j; ii 28 fcimdi^ 
 31 H^ ^^h: ^iWfT ^TETff'^ ^f^fH^iTq ^r#T ^f^fsr: II 32 ^nn ^f^^f^ 
 
 ^ So R; PB3, L?3 >5; MH19, J J om. it • -"Y (originally interlined as PI. t^ (\in AK). 
 2 Perhaps ^>V»"^eLis wanting (see S and ch. iv, 85). 3 PB3, JJ, JE ft«»f, having 
 
 read Huz. ^, instead of \f, in AK. * AK, JE x?^s^. s So all, but these 
 
 two words should change places.
 
 CHAPTER V, 23-43. 35 
 
 ^(^ . /^3^-w • ^>2t) • ^-c? • e5^{ • "> • -m-m)jju* • l^ey 36 
 
 
 1 AU have ^ ^JT^ for -fn?. 
 D 2
 
 36 PAZAND-S.\NSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ^)>){^ . i . j)j^i))^/? . j(jc^ 47 ^o jjj^iij^ . _^^JoW^^ 
 ♦ > • O^* • J^^^^-w • ^•»»2)» ♦ -> 48 ^^^^^^ '^/^^ ♦ ^>0'JU' 
 
 tHKr^riHIrt^ ^JU^TTf^ f^fWc<^-^H|-g ^Wjf^ ^?TR17T ^^T! »R^«rg W W^W, 
 
 ir?5^"^ ^^ T7?^T^ ^"^sfh? 1149^ MH^^rfvRT: ^^^TTjTirr irr ^^ftrrn: inrT^Trr: 
 
 1 So all, but ' seems wanting. 2 MH19, L23, R, S om. ^ JJ, JE »-|? ; 
 
 all others -X)"!? . * Only R inserts >. •'"' All insert >, but see §§ 51, 52.
 
 CHAPTEK V, 44-61. 37 
 
 . ^-wfo 59 ^0 piiK • ^i^ ♦ ^4e) ♦ ^> . ^7 . > • )o-"e3 • > • y^ej^ 
 
 ^# ^r^ ^Tq TTT^ TI^^T^ TH^^^ ^-q^T "^^ II 52 ^^^ ^7^^^ ^% "^ ^l ^^^ M 
 
 ttito: Tjftnm ^ ii 53 ^?^ "'j'^'^^ ^^ Ji=qT^^ ^ -gim ii 54 f^ f^rm^^- 
 f^: ^^ Tii[ ^4 ^li ^r^n TT^riinn ^^^in: HffT 11 55 ^ttwtt^ ^ ^Trfqinr^nTTiT 
 
 fwr ^xjtn: n^if^TTris 11 11 
 
 57 ^^ jt^-oit: ^^nru^ ^Wf ^t: ^•^htt: ^riTm ^•jiitT^ ii 58 mjij ^u'^nM 
 
 60 ^rrq B^fwR ^fgjTF^ ^ ^jtt^ ^H^trTRT II 61 Tzn fTrfnt ^irti.'j i -^ 
 
 1 Only R inserts >. 2 PB3, MH19, JE, R om. 3 aK, PB3, L23 oni. 
 
 ■t For PI. ^)0^ Pers.J^.-. ^ aU f^MHHrfiJr. 6 ^^ ^TfWc5HRT. 
 
 " So all ; perhaps ^^TTTH ^^T, or ^T«T ^^T. 8 jj^ je add ^.
 
 38 
 
 PAZAXD-S-VXSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 
 ^7T ^J^rTT ^fhi ^m II II 
 
 63 ^J^q =q"^: ''Ttc^ ^ftr^jTT fw^ ^^ ^ttt: ^^ m^ ■^qnfti ^iw^^ '^ P^Ari iR 
 
 66 THTT ^^: ^ "^TIIT^wft f^fHTTHR f^W^^^ 11 67 ^Tqi >J^ ^7^^ ^^T^ 
 
 '^HT*^ rn^rq fr^^ II 68 TT^ 3^^^ ^^ >sreT 11 69 iTR^rr^ "iTc? "m^iV?:^ 
 
 ^ MH19 om. 
 
 2 All om. 
 
 3 AU dual.
 
 §0 
 
 CHAPTER V, 62-79. 39 
 
 j«>Ac 77 ^o ^jujjj^yajuji^^ . -ug . QJ^^y . J . j|j^ii|.^/^ . > 76 
 
 ^ f^nrfTftcT ^ ^^Tj ^m: tt^jtw "^^ ^^ H^fw 11 70 N-# ^ f^^ ^^m 
 ^^^ UO^m "^^^ II 71 TTTT^T^ f^x.Tn ^•^m: ^rrrrsfiT xnn f^nr: tr^r^: ftriTn 
 ^rrm: u 72 f#^ #TT??Tn:^nTf rnn f^f^^ ^t^t'^tt wf^mn ^ 11 73 #h^ 
 
 Tn^>jm ^: ^^^ "Tf^^ '^miT inmffT it ^ m^^Tnr 11 75 Tn75^?3 w^r: tiixy'rfw n 
 76 fnOyj^i^ ^^^nr: ^ fT^r^jtrfrr n 77 ^ ^^'^^ f^vm: ^1^^ ^^ittt frrr^ ^ 
 
 1^ II 78 ^ TTtlJJ»JTi: TT^TiTH'^ ilJfJHH^: ^TolTTJT H^flTU^ ^ ^^tfj? 11 
 
 » JE, S>.
 
 40 PAZAND-SANSKIUT TEXT. 
 
 iJjJJ^ML^ . > . ^A*/ » /^^ . J '^/Aijy . -iJ^j)2|«>AC 82 & ^^aj^iJg 
 
 > 84 <?o jw^x^jjjj . J . j|j^jjjjuj& . > 83 &;i>(^|-^i)4 . o^^ 
 .^xuj.^^ . pAi>u ♦ . J^J • > 86 & /JUJa^JUJQ5ii| . /i»i>el5J»iJ(^ 
 
 /•"'Y00^3 . J . /ii^j|j . ty?^ ♦ J • J()-**»'"^S 87 & jM»; . > 
 f/i*CX^ • > 89 <?o -ujj^^cj^ . J . ^^» . > 88 ^o Jii^ . i 
 
 
 :J 
 
 80 ^^f^'^ ^^nf^ ^^rm "^tr^ f^rr^w n 8i ^r^n '^iniTTri^ ^r^ fnO ' ^TO 
 
 f^^^TT^U II 83 W^ ^^n=5^^^ 11 84 ^TTq^ ^Wq-^ ^T^Tf^ II 85 f^jfri '- a 
 ifsT^ THH^g^ rBJT^iTT II 86 »t1^^ f^R^ fRtt"2JI!i 'HIW^: 11 87 ^fiS^ fn^i^M ^^ 
 iR>: II 88 WTJ^T^ f^-?y: ll 89 '^H'tfr ^"^T^ ^ IT'^^THTU W i%f>T^^fH^ 
 
 ^"V^ ^TW ^^: ^-fT II 91 ^^ ^T(? ^ wrmn: ^rnr vrnrfrff » n 
 
 MEom.; § Si isPz.-Pl. in AK, PB3. 2 jj^ je om. » MH19, JJ, 
 
 JE om. '♦ MH19 om. 5 PB3 om. ^ So all, for xy-. ' JJ, JE add ^.
 
 CHAPTEfl V, 80 - VI, 6. 41 
 
 CHAPTEB VI. 
 
 ^r^ ^'Hr^nf^ trflnq^ n 93 ^i^ ^ft^: f^H »t^ ft^nn^^^jr^sn: ^[famRTiT^ 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 ■3T^T7^; ^"hm^ '-sNiHi^ xj: gwr^TR^ ^ft: ^ht n 4 iTrynN '^ht^t^ -nrrm 
 
 1 ZS.iii*' seems wanting, see S and ch. x, 52. 2 ^j^^ pg-j^ l^j > ; § 95 b Pz.-Pl. 
 
 in AK, PI33. 3 § 2 is Pz.-Pl. in AK, PB3. * AK, PB3, L23 have this word 
 
 in PI. only. 5 All om. « AK fqTTWRTTDT ; JJ, JE f^BHTOTT. ' AK om.
 
 42 PAZAND-SA^•SKEIT TEXT. 
 
 ^^mfV^i ?TOT^Tq??T^ TJts-art^VT -HHric*.;^"' ^[pyT«T^ iTT[l4fw II 7 ^^^ TH^ Vf^ ^^ 
 
 9 ^TJn »nn ■JTft ^TrrfHfw ^iwrnrH h lo i??^ fir ^ ^^; f%fT#i ^ 
 
 vmr^ II 1 1 ^rfirFq ^^ f^fV?^ f^^ ^ ^tr^ ^ ^m^ ii ii 
 
 12 ^? ^^fT H i'iiMTft^?^: TiTirnn: TifrTifr^ft: II 13 ^^q TT>j7n: ^^jtht: l^rf^w- 
 ^m: f^THiui: fqf^T^m: f^f>T^f^: f^mTmrq: Ti[^mrf^Tn: f^fr^rr: firi: 
 
 1 Ch. V, 27-30. 2 s inserts^. ^ pi jq aK, MH19, L23. * All
 
 CHAPTER VI, 7-19. 43 
 
 • ^4d) • > • ^/ • > . yi)^ . > . ^)0^d • > • ^^^ • ^>)* • -* 
 
 • > ♦ ^^3 • > • €i»Jo/iij . > . *^>)/? ♦ > . )ajuui . > » )^o» . > 
 A»3^i» • ^^^^^^ * r^^^ • ^> * €^^-*0^ • > * ^^^ * > • )0^^ 
 
 ^0 ^^o> ♦ )0^)>3 ♦ > • ■^^■'0(3 • > * z^^-^jI^^/ . ^"^ii) ^^ 
 
 ^TTft ^gftl ^'g?^ n 14 "Tt^ H^WTr^ ^rHlf^rl^ ^ ^TZTT ^5rf^ ^^^^ »TO^^ fatM 
 ^^ T^ MMH^y TW^ f^TFR ^=q tTT^ %T:^ ^^ %^IK^ ' ^^ '5T7r«i: ^ri;lri«T^ 
 
 ii^i%#^ ^rqn^ ^Y^ ^^" ^T^ TT^^^iXT: ^nr 11 18 f^g ^ irqrrf^T >r#T ^rtr^ 
 
 1 Ch. V, 57-63. ^ § 14 is Pl.-Pz. in AK, PB3 ; and, thus far, only PI. in L23. 
 
 ^ PB3, MH19 om. ; in AK only Pz., which seems struck out, but see S. * PB3, 
 
 L23 om.j only Pz. in AK. ^ ^^^ pg^, JJ, JE om. « JJ, JE insert >. 
 
 "^ Ends M-ith ,; in all. ^ So all, but these two words should change places; see 
 
 ch. V, 58.
 
 44 PAZAND-SANSKKIT TEXT. 
 
 t^^-^tk * )^^""t\ * ""^ • -efOfCiS, • eii^ 23 «?o ^6m ' J^^^ 
 lytJA)^ . ;J . /JLUA^|jJuj; . o^^jjii 24 ^o /juua^]jjlu/col^ • f\ 
 
 ^(jpn f^ T^n "rf^ ^: irfrrRFf ^r^ ii 20 ^^"^ mt^: ^ h^twttot mHTTrf 
 r^^tiiHi ^^^THT f^ j^t ^sm'^ "^-^im TTK^TTO >iiRf^di: ^^: ^^ f^ter: * 
 
 ^yr^fj: g^^TT^ ^ W ■^WqpJWT •^UT II II 
 
 22 'siTiTWTi^ f^H^T^R f^vr^Tj^: ij^TT^TTfiT n 23 ^mm ^?iR *i^^*H ^HH 
 ?FT^ ^nq^ TTfr^T^ ^^^ iTTTt^^ fTin ll^f%^'' ll 24 ^^rq %(^ H^r^+wT ^ 
 
 5^^> ^ f^Ri^: ^i; .i!J^* ^ i '.H»iriwnij: 'sn^qrsjrlT Trn^rf^IrT ^fttt: ^iir^^T 
 »ii.i*if<i'y T!^ "^ipnTt int^ ^irr ^rgiinTrrt jf^m^^f ^S^ ^tnToi •^ujmi g^r^i^ 
 
 ^T#?R Trt^Rra ^?fr HHWiij -^ II 25 <=<ld'Hlt1^ 
 
 1 Endswith ,; in all. 2 MH19, L23 om. 3 pB3^ MH19, L23 om. * So AK. 
 5 All plural. 6 So all. 7 aU iqf%^.
 
 CHAPTER VI, 20-34. 45 
 
 )^^ • ^>C • -«3 • > 31 ^0 ;.m^33.uj^33 ♦ > ^^{)>^ . ^{^^^ 
 
 f^ »ig ^^ Bri'tdnq j j^ II 27 ^ iTm^: ^rni^ fJTTj^^ mTTFT Trfer 11 28 ir^ 
 
 W^ w^ ^nr i-^i^Ki ' ^ II 31 ^^f^ ^"^ tri^frr -^if^rnTt >HfTi 11 32 ^(TFrra 
 HT^^ ^T^rn^xn^^ ^«rp^>?i^s-pTfhi Hf%g ^ ^i^fn n 33 ^r^ ^nr ^"^ 
 •^vT^ m-jrii 11 34 Trfrg ^^rf^ ^ifny ^ '^THtYm^^ ^^rT|f%; ^J-tTHf^tt^^ 
 
 1 PI. in AK, PB3. 2 § 27 is Pl.-Pz. in AK, PB3, and PI. in L23. 3 § 32 
 
 is PI. in AK, L23, and partly so in MHig. * JE interlines ••I'V^O to agree with S. 
 
 5 Probably J')^) lO-WOr in PL, see ch. xv, 33, 42. ^ Qr ■5nT?^>f^un, as in JJ, 
 
 JE; AK ^q'c^lcti'^I. '' AU fr^RTr^. 8 AK cm.
 
 46 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 "^fx. »1^qiHjf ^TTfc^ JjnTOT trfgJTiJT ^^iM<l^ P^FTT II II 
 
 35 ^^^^ =<^i^1 ^T-Hf>n> 36 ^ ^^f^ ^-^iifq ^^vron vnf^ II 37 ^nr: 
 ^rfrtnrfq ^^^trf^ wffr 11 38 ^h: ^-^ -^f^ ^ jrg: ^: jt^^ jt^t: f^TrTiTTfTi 
 g^tf^ n 39 -qTr: ^^: fiT^n^^ »njT:^ ^^rg n 4o m^ ^nj vrN ^^t^ f^- 
 
 43 ffif^ H*J^ri ir^^Xff ^ irF5TT7 HfTTTT^qTi^ II 44 ^ET^T ^ ^"q^^ ?Tf^: U 
 K^ fciHTT ^t1% II 46 ^T^TSr Jl>JTT ^1^^^ ¥H^n:TTHT^ II 47 ^?wrf>?ft^ ^ 
 
 1 All om. 2 § 37 is Pz.-Pl., and §§ 38, 40 are Pl.-Pz., in AK, PB3. = PB3, 
 
 MH19, L23, JE om. 4 PB3, MH19 om. ^ aK has >3 above ' ; PB3, MH19 
 
 have >5 • ' • "^ All have i^for f^.
 
 c\ 
 
 t5 
 
 CHAPTER VI, 35 -VII, 5. 47 
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 Chapter YII. 
 
 1 'snjt'^ -jTriT: w^vi f^q'sj^ f%f»?^x^^ ^rqr Txift: f?T^cT 11 2 •^^^ ^^ 
 ffff TO^rrnn '?rnT^jTRT7^ ^fqriHiri^ Tnrrf^nngrr^ ^mtf^ ^^r^urt TT^f^«ri!j ^■^fz- 
 
 ^TmfTT^ II 5 ^ f^iTw^r: 
 
 ^ Chs. iv, II, 12 ; V, 54-56. 2 jj^ JE ). 3 jj adds *; JE adds rf. 
 
 ^ PI. in AK, PB3; L23om.
 
 48 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 -3 
 
 .Jtfi) 
 
 • dd^ * '>)-^<>}>^ • J)) 8 ^0 ^^^iiiiJdt^x^ * > * -d-^C^^ * '*)'*0^t^^ 
 . ^AijjAu . Mul^ . e)b{ 11 ^0 p^c^^ ♦ ^\*^/^^^y * ^>f • >> 
 
 ^:f^iH?Tt w"fni 9 'sr^nr 4ih14 ^ju+r "^t^^tr^ ii lo ^^4\ ^tfhi Ji<*««*it 
 ^ Tzn i^tflHTTf^ II 1 1 ^n^TRjt^ ^FT;Rint ^: in-^rz^^ ^^ ^^ «+ih14 ^fqn'hi ii 
 12 ^FT ^JiT^ ^f^Ttrn^ M^^^'V^: ii is ^: ^rr^ ^^ ^irti^^ ^?t^ ii ii 
 
 14 ^^: wrun"^ <* *HM i: ^ ^fwn^ n 15 ^^i\ ^^ '^r^" -^"Wt^m ^^wt ^ 
 injftffT ^fqw -^ vnfiT II 16 =5?^ ^m^: ^tt^ot?^ »t^ ^trw ft^ ^ ^^%iN 
 
 a 
 
 1 PI. in AK, PB3, L23. 2 Ends with ,; in AK, PB3, MH19, L23 ; but see S. 
 
 3 AK U^^^ ; J J, JE H^TT^; see § II. * Alwavs W^ ■
 
 • CHAPTER YII, 6-25. 49 
 
 21 w^ ^TTTrm^ ^TOJ^ •?inn^ ^i^n? f^>?^ f^^r^ f^idvfir^: f^dvcn'^r 
 
 ^fg^ ST^^H 1) 23 f TrRTT^ ^fqffi^ Wm: "U^zm^ ^fl li^'^r^riM II 
 
 [24^ ^^?#rnn ^TT?^ fJTtT^n^TBT ^: 11] 25 ^pq^irm ^TTFsni^TnCTTff w^n frd- 
 
 1 § 20 is PI. in AK, PB3, MH19, L23. 2 p.^ .pi. jn AK. 3 AK, PB3, 
 
 MH19, L23 omit the passage in brackets; JE inserts ■*C 
 
 eo
 
 50 PAZAXD-SAXSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTEE yill. 
 > • JJJi"^ • > 9 ^0 ^^>/>3 . > . ^/jujC^/? 8 ^o -^^/Aifi . > 
 -u^ . <) , > 14 <?o ^iio» • {) • > -^ ♦ fl * |fL"»*4 • > • ^^^^\ • ■> 
 
 Ch.vpter yill. 
 
 5 i^HsTT^ |^?T^ II 6 ^fvj^ ^Tffftnj 11 7 »fh>ifq JRiif'^ II 8 Hra=^ >hiOj4^ ii 
 9 ■sn^r^ ^^^r^ ii lo f^nfT^ H^^r^ ii ii ^■'KTfiTi^ TfffT^^^ufe w 
 ^f^m ^-^ f T^n ^n?d^ ^^ ^^*^ ^'t^ ^^^ >i 12 ?r^ tn^ HNc^'l'^^'?) 
 
 WJ, JE insert i . 2 §§ 2, 3 are Pl.-Pz. in AK, PB3. 3 je vV^^eV; §§ 6, 
 
 9, 10, 12-14 are PI. in AK, PB3, MHig, L23. •* PI. in PB3. * PI. in AK, 
 
 PB3, L23. 6 AK t^over^; MH19, L23 iS: '; J,T,JE' • >). ^ jj >j.
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 1-22. 51 
 
 
 ^!^^^ ^iJ^VJIIJiJHIft^ ^^^ ^?T^> >TqrfTT II II 
 
 <siMriMi II 16 ^r^T f^fn^ ^r^FTc^RT '^r^-^TfiT: ^# ti'^n ■?n^ ^rTt^ it 17 TfMTfjf 
 f^fHy*s>rMrfrtm fqft^^Tf^iTrnn ^iTcr ^-^t ^t^* ^t^ ^5TH^^?^ II 18 ^prnr >!T^H«r 
 
 TT^T II 19 '^H^'T^rxirg f^TClVT^ W '^^^^!^ TTfT 11 20 ^ ^^ ^I^ ^W rTGT 
 
 'ST^HKT 'ST^rm ^^f^7\}T II 21 xrf^^ tif^:'^ ^nrsn irftiJ? t^htw^^ ii 22 ^4^ 
 
 1 §§ 15-21 are Pl.-Pz. in AK, PRj. 2 XK, MII19, L23 om. 3 JJ, JE 
 
 insert >. * Perhaps M-^'-tJii^, see cli. ix, 20. 24, and S. -^ JE inserts ^'"\{. 
 
 *^ So AK ; ^yr^ in JJ, JE. " JJ om. 8 Always feni. 
 
 ]•; 2
 
 52 PAZAXD-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 & 
 
 <& 
 
 S. 
 
 . ^jj)ji»€ . 6ii . ^[Jo^^^QS- • 'cl)-«0^1-5^^ • -> • Cj^ • sl^iix^ . > 
 
 ^: ^"T^l TifiTifiTf^ f^'Tv;^ H'^i'^Mi ^5r^^ ir^ n ii 
 
 26 ^^ infiTTW ^W HT2?T^^ ^7T#TnrTf f^HTTt II 27 ^"cft TCF?5 ^r?5W^ 
 ^rjfmTT ^)^: U^fiZl^ ^11 28 ^ WRITPU "^T^ «pir??T M^I^W ^M=t«iHlr|^ 
 
 vwz^ mftr; ^^7(iri 7:T iRiTr n 29 tj^i ^"^^^ 'itiju^i'-y ^i: ^5^ni: ^-qrin: 
 Tir?fr5FTrT ^■pim^ ^^T^TtT ^»jf?T: yr<w+<:i ij^ n 30 Tii -or^j ^^t ^t^ ^-nfirr 
 ^751^ fqi^ ^^^ II 31 rR>: H^qu< -JitKTTiT^ ^p: tt^tht ^qfT^ ^VT^«ft 
 
 1 Pl.-Pz. in AK. 2 §§ 23-31 are Pl.-Pz. in AK, PB3. ^ Qnly in PI. of AK. 
 
 * Only PI. in AK, PB3, Mil 19. ^ pi Jq MH19. » Only PI. in AK, Plij, 
 
 MH 19 ; .JJ_^^ . " AU 'm for ^^.
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 23-41.- 63 
 
 . ^/jui^u . ^^>) 33 ^0 ^ » ^'>)-«0'^^'c?^ ♦ ^^l^^N^ • > • -e^m 
 ^0 -dj^o^ • ;) • J^J^ • -**^|->-^ • 6-wo* • ^ ♦ ^^t^o* • -eof^ 
 
 . C>jLuJ^ij 39 ^0 -"Ja;^ • -rfz-wo'i^- '^^C'**^* • eii^ • J • ^ • ^-c? 38 
 
 . >^ . -juujj^juj . 0^ 41 «?o /AU^cgi)^ . J . iJ^HO* ' ^•»*0> 
 
 32 ^^ "^"tjf ''^Trer^ ^•f^^ fT^Tpf '^'^ m<*<:h '^v^ ^v^"^ HmT? ii 33 ^^1 
 ^^*n^^ T^RTff Tifc^g zii^^;» -TTm^ -p^ ^^ ^f7t^Ti^^3r|gTm^^^^T7(^^ 
 ^"jtN '^irer n 34 ^fu w^rm "p^n^ ^^^n^ xm^^m,^ ^^j^in^ f^ 
 Tji^yr^ Hf^ ^ ^51^: II II 
 
 "5^: 11 36 ^> ^^ >!ri% ^-Fj^^FFT n 37 'ST^ ^pjt^txrj^TOf TSf^t^ '^rg^T 
 inror ^^1^ ^^ ^^: n 38 ^^^'g fj^ ^ Trnrifgrc^i^n^ -awz ii 39 ^^inni 
 
 Tsf^ ^r^TTr:" ■hIittsjfi ii 41 ^: tiR?^^-? ^ 
 
 1 So all and S, no doubt for ^-^^ii. 2 x\\ have r? for *. 3 MH19 j?^. 
 
 * JJ, JE insert >. ^ PI. in MH19. « Ch. \'ii, 4, 5, 19-21. "^ These 
 
 first two words really belong to § 39. " So all but S. ' Better ^7^ T^T.. 
 '" Better W^J.
 
 54 PAZAND-S.\XSKHIT TEXT. 
 
 e)b^ • >i^ 43 ^0 .ju^|jjuj . ^^ . ^ii^jjjA . J . ^ 42 Bi ^/ii^ju 
 
 5^>^J3 . ^ijAJ 45 & -jJ^f) . > . ^^^ . J . |iia/i»^ . "^OfJiiL* ^ 
 e)bj . ^j . x?^[i» • > • ^^ • ^i • jjj^^^juuA . eldAu^x^ . )jj^ 
 ji>)ju^ 47 ^o ^jjujAjj . ^0*""'^-"'"*0>3 * ^^ • ^■**>^ • > '^^ ^® 
 
 ^^ 51 o\ -uii)j^ . ^i))*o • '^ • j^l-^o-^h^ • •^o^^*^? • j^t^^-"^ 
 
 ^iH ^^^w: f^Tj^it ^^■l^\'^ 'si^^t ^xf^it ii 42 tt^ ^^ufhi fgrir^t n 43 fg-^n 
 
 ^f^«Vt f^f IW«i: II 44 "^"^^1 TinifiSTin ^^5^1^ c5TH«T ^>T??r^ ll 45 ^^T^T 
 
 i?nr5^r?y^ ^n-arzn ^f ffr- >H-^ni^ ^ f^^ni^ ii 46 tt^^ ???Tf7i«n5^>«f: n 
 
 47 irf^'FJW^T fjR'q^Tn^T II 48 ^nT«ft fvriTW«?: ^^ HR^^ ffTI^R^ ^ I^I^^fri 
 
 49 xfTTT cfirTT f^f tttfit: ^§^^1%: H^^^^: ^H-qi H^7§: ^i?^; ir^ i^^ ti 
 f^fti" "FJm ^-^ fw>T^T-r^^^ 11 50 TT^TT^ 51^ ^'WT^ ^ '^H^T ^TTTrrRT^ 
 
 ^7? ^?rw ^TRTrrf ^ 17^: ij^^: n 51 -^n^^Tsfq TifHti^TT^ f^Rifvi^ tu f^^ 
 in^nr Hfrg TTfrT^5T?5i- 'spq^T Hivnt^ ^^: ^iTTJ^ ^f^^m: 11 52 ^^^ ^' 
 
 ^¥r ?TrIT 
 
 1 MHit) om. 2 MIIJ9, J.j, JE om. ^ f^^iff; wanting; see § 34. •* All 
 
 oni., but see § 57.
 
 •J 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 42-61. 65 
 
 • ^4 • >3 • ^-^ ^^ ^® €^"^3 • •c?/>d)^ • f ) • €ji"3 — i'i^^y * ^ 
 . jij^ . i . ^/45 • > • 4p^^^y ' -^y^^i 58 & -*"3fs) * l^^o* 
 
 . /JUJ^j^ . JM . «M^ . > 61 ^0 ^ag^jjiju^ » j^ij»ii/^ . -^l^a . 
 
 fJifiTtr^: d^jHchiH) n 53 '^tfi ^to: ^^fTn 4jiHi\\ w 54 W ^ ^ ^w 
 ^l^'4iHi!T II 55 #^i?^ws?»Tjft ^^ sj^HcjiiH^ rnaiiiisi: f^TT^r^ ^ftrr^T^^ 
 fricjiyriiqi: II 56 ^"^ •m^TT^ fq^FT^T ^ f^"^ ^^Tr -^^^H^Ht ^ ^#^n^ n 
 57 ^^ "mi "^J ^m f^HRT^: TWHinm: ^^m Tn^Trqin^ rsjiur^ mTTf ^^r^rr^^ 
 
 WT? irY* "^ iUru m^-^^ sTivijif^ n 59 ^t^^?r rFf^: 11 60 nfirq^j^ irt ^r^ 
 
 vpinTrf^ mw^ vi^ ml\^•[^Fsf'^^\ ^s^rw ^fg ^^g ^ ^"^ ^iirfTffT ^^r-q^ » 
 61 1^ ^^h: 
 
 1 JJ, JE om. 2 Altered into *J0^ in AK by a later hand ; PB3, MH19, JJ, 
 
 .TE *H^; PB3 adds - ^^^^ • ' -J^J in the margin, and JJ, JE add it in the text.
 
 56 PAZAND- SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 . jtf^ 68 ^0 ^juj^juu _ ^y^-el? • > • -w^l^di/Aift) . J|» 67 ^o ^)J^ 
 
 w^:* ^sfFT HT^: ^^FT vwT f^nfimT ti^pt^ 11 62 it? w«ft ^: fRfnfr^n^: 
 ^f-g ^^ TiHTTDH^T UTO^s-srqr vwv? t^ttt: JTrerrq^ ^^ T'^ '^' 'H 
 
 4rlHchlHHNi: ^T^; II II 
 
 llftmipJUlrj: II 65 H=ii<:riH ^iTFITf^ ^ ^TTTT ftrfrTO?) ^ iTRTf^^ '5rg»nfq^i^ II 
 66 ^^ f^Tf l^lf^ri l f^FTT^iJin ^'i'TRf ^"^Tf II 67 ^ f^ftrig^: ^WVtI^ II 
 68 ^^ TJ? fw^?# '^rgin^?^ ^ ^"^^ -^^I ^^fiC ^lTf97^ f^f%l^^ »:i^^5^1 
 
 ^ S ora. 2 ji^ii insert > . ^ AK, MH19 add these six words in the margin, 
 
 though the last three are already in their text ; PB3 has all nine in its text. * So 
 
 all; one word wanting. ^ _\k cm. ^. ® JJ, JE f%%r^^ f^; AKom. t.
 
 13 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 62-76. 57 
 
 71 'ST^ fVifRT^r: ^3nq^ fgvTT?r TT^ nf^^frHTrf^ s Ph ^ lli| 5I I M^: ^T?Tvq: 
 ^¥vq\ fTftiTWiT^ f^^PTT-qr^ ^uft ^I^fcmT II 72 FJT^ 3Tffci=hWI»i arfquT 
 
 o'b 
 
 CI - c 
 
 ^ JE om. 2 jj^ JE have ^ for ey". ** These two words should change 
 
 places, see § 70. * AK, .TE 'STTw^.
 
 58 PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ♦ eidj 78 <?0 ^7jIOa1>)jU<6 •3''"*^3 • /JUU&iUA . Jt»^ S)^"^^ • •* 
 
 . {^JJ^ * '^ • ^ 79 & -do*"*© • -w^/Jw]AJ4i» . J . ju . ^ . juua «^i> 
 
 * ^^y * -UiijJJUi . >a . .jjjiua)^ . > 82 ^o ^^^O • '-> • 'c?-*"3>t\ 
 
 • /■»*(^T?Af3 • > • -d/-"*^ — ^-^^tJ^ • 3"W>*0 83 <?o ^/ojex^eia^* . ^2)>(g. 
 £^{ • f) • -^iVf • -"^ ♦ > 86 <?o .^i/juj^tfeu^ . > . ^^JjM^ 
 
 WW ;Hf^: ^ig: ^^^hmi ii ii 
 
 T^fc -^fhriT II 83 ^^ f^fHW^TMT^ flTifhrq fTfiT^^r^ II 84 fsffH^^I^r^ 
 ^^^TTr^m ^UTOT^r?^ II 85 f^V^T^^^ ^^^tttrTT^ TTnrqHlrTn^ »> 86 1^' 
 
 1 All om. 2 gee §§ 15-19. 3 AK, MH19, JJ om. n, but see S.
 
 13 
 
 CHAPTER YIII, 77-97. 09 
 
 . ^^ 89 ^0 uu/ . ^|j;^i)/juua — C^| • > • )^^ • ftbj . ^)^ 
 . o4 • >> • ^^0» • -A)Ji)^^i)/? . j) . -u^J^i))H5 • -> • j^W^ 
 
 * #yoo-^'*"'!m • ^w^ • ^^!^ • f/^ex^ 94 ^0 j{ji\ . jjo^jgiu/ . > 
 
 'ST^ f^tft^THT n 90 ■^h: ^^51: ^t^iraifm f^rnni ^fTT ii 91 hIw f^rrVr^Tr^ 
 92 ^ ^pgr^ wf^ Tv\ ^'^ f^^>n?^f f^rrvjr? jtjjh ii 93 ^rm ^->^m '^ni^imi 
 
 7^^5[WH«vj ^7tv?!T 5^mr3 ^ftrrT^ J^TTT^^Tq srIsITIT ^£mmi^ =5?!^^ f^m^Tirq II 
 94 ^5(111:1% TltJ^rTTH ^7 JJ^FHriT^TT'VT IT-fiTTt^Tf^ TI^JiTlTTH'tR ^^r^ffT ^V^ II 
 
 95 ''iTTn:^^ ^"^t ^r^fiT II 96 m[ •^uf^ f^-dfvrrt ti^jthr HTHri^ iT>j.Hr^ ^mr^: 
 HfiT Tmnq^ ^: KgrirfTR "i^rai: n 97 ^qf ^ |- T?T^t ^1^ ^rqi: ^^ 
 
 TJH^ ^H=q II 
 
 ^ Better if these two words changed places, see S. - All hut S cm. ^ ^TJJII 
 
 wanting.
 
 60 PAZAND-S.OrSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 >^ • -^y^-^i 102 (So a(^«/? . <) ♦ )^ . ^OO^-^IM • >3 • /^j i*4 
 M . >a 104 & ^jiJ«^i)jjuJA . yi)j.) AUJi^ . j^^jj . -U|)JeJj^ 103 
 ^^>^ • -**-**'^J^>l • -"3 • ^^^ * 3"**>H5 • ->)* 106 & -uii&>v)i 
 
 >e) 
 
 ^ U 102 ^^ ^^^ '^TTIJHTf^ ^>rq !gHTrt^ >Tf^ ^ ^F^tflT II II 
 
 103 ^iTwra ^rw TTfr^TTg II 101 ^ wi^ f^Ni^ in^ t^hit 5r^^ f^t^ '^tijjh 
 ^!TFTrr^ vrfTj ^ ^r#fT II 105 ^7^ w^^ ^"^ ^ ^^^^ " 106 -^1: 1?^ f^f^ 
 
 ^ #^ "^ '^Tti;;^ ^f^^T^ Wri" ^ H^fiT II 107 ^ ^T^ ^TI^T^ ^^^ ^ 
 
 1 MII19 l-^-V--^ 2 MH 19 inserts ^3^1. •"' All om.
 
 3 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 9^-1 1 8. 61 
 
 . ^^iil^ . -Aid) . o^^jebij^ , j;(^A)ebji . PA)^ . ) . £o»-**9 • t^^yii 
 . ukj^A>^>(jj . ^ju))juuaj»5y . -u^ . /Ai(^JJ 113 ^0 -ujJa>w>ji> . -^Jujj 
 
 o'^o 
 
 ^O -UiJ 
 
 ^^^^ F5j^ T^^ m\-^ ^v1%Tff II 111 ^^^^: "J^tt: i^rf^'^ ^fttt^ 
 wrfw TWHirm ^^?^: ii 112 '^ •?^^j?irTT W55t: ^wrr^^Hm '.m^^j5: 11 
 
 W53§: II 114 ^ -^ ^fT-^vT ^FiT ^5R-sft^Trq '•jt^^: '^nfir^^R ^^t^^: n 
 115 ^ ^iO^iH ^^^: m?m^ h^t^ ^f^ 11 116 ^RhniT^ ^?^ nf^j 
 
 117 ^ ^"^ ^fs; fgr?5 ^f-^ TT^thOt ^ TT^iWTT^ T?3Trt^ ^^ IT^T^: iif ^ 
 TTf'^ ^H^ ^^T ^«T: ^I^ IH^frT II 118 ITT^ ^HT |(ft: TH^ JT^Tqi TT^f^^ 
 
 ^ #1^: II 
 
 ^ Perhaps "HJ* is wanting, see S. - Mil 19 oin. ^ \j^ ZT^^sfcT,
 
 »9 
 
 62 PAZAXD-SAXSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 -A»|)^^>/>^ • -**^ • <> • -^^y^^^ — f) ♦ > 120 00 P^o*^^'^'**^^ 
 j^ 122 ^o^^j;-5»e . ^ » CJ)» • 6-»0» 121 ^oj^tf^^y^z-uig^^ . -juj7 
 
 JJJ0J)>3 • y-"^ • > • ^-c^Jf) • >5 • lSL-^)o4(^ • -"-"^ • /•"QS,^ 124 
 jyysiM^ . {O^J)^ 125 ^o ^c) . J^JO*-*))^ * "^5?"" * "* L3^^^ 
 
 ^ai-M>M » J^^gyju ♦ -M^ . j^xuj^ii 127 ^o /iio*-?Q2, • -"^ • > 
 j|) 128 0*0 -tujj^ou 'J^^ • ;) • o)Jo^;xu|^/? . > . ^l^oE^E 
 
 > /(f^ • 4)"*" • ^i * )A)Ce)»^^ • )^\>^ • GJo-^o* '^^/^c • -j«3 
 
 ^0 f) . 4)-^ • CJO-**^' • ^V^^ ' 0*^02, • )-**€o»-**i? ♦ -J"3 • > 129 
 . 4)^ • ^i • -c?^-^/ • )fL)o4^ ♦ ^4/3 ' 2y^^ . -M^ . > 130 
 
 119 ^H^rnn ^p7^ ^^ TT^: ITHTfiT M 120 ^^(HTT'^ ^tV^TPI Hml^fri II 
 
 121 ^ |ii>: fwff » 122 im tg: jjt^: ^ ^ ^: nfH^f^irqrift:^ ^: 
 
 MK^^ T?^ II II 
 
 125 ^T^rq itjwt: ^^ n 126 tj\ ^t^ f^vTT ^: vrfVg ^ vr ins^ t^ ^sfij 
 TT^TT^ f^^T T^Tr^ T#?i^ II 127 -.H'Uvji g ^iTTT ^fWfft ^^rT#"?n^rg "* ^>^^: 
 Tjft^ TT^ 11 128 TTH^^"ci; w ^^^ 7^^"?t: fT^Tri; ^11 129 ^1^ '^^r: ^^n^ 
 
 o'^o 
 
 1 So all but S. 2 jj jirj)^1-C 3 So AK; JJ, JE have ^ for'qin §122, 
 
 and the reverse in § 123. ^ All have "JJTT for 'TT ; J J, JE have iTT for HT, but see 
 
 ch. ix, 14.
 
 u 
 
 CHAPTER YIII, 1 19 -IX, 2. 63 
 
 0>^Q2, • 4)^ ♦ -el^^^K • )^)o4^ • ^^f • -"3 • > 131 «?o V^A 
 -A»3 . > 133 <?o <) . 4)^ • ^^>/>3 • y^C » -jj/jwe^/? . -A»3 
 
 J . /^o»4^ * ^>f IS"! <?o i^>-«o • J/^v-e!^ • ^c « 'c?^>/>3 
 
 0% 
 
 *5> ^{O-^C/^y 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1^ H^ ^^ '^rFs\'3f{: ^snwr^^^ n I3i ^ wsq ^f^ ^^!r?j>^ H^ ^r?r "^r 'J^t^tt 
 ^^ gm^ ^TTi: ^ST^T^^ 11 132 JiT^ ^\ ^jfyr. ^mrn^ ^tV^ h^ ^n^ » iss %i^ 
 ^^TTit ^J^FTW ^nfv: f^m^YT^ n 134 ^r«n T(^ ^n^ 'si^qt^ >Tr>§ ^nr 11 
 135 '^^^5TTT^ f^^n T#?r HHTg ^ ^r^fir 11 n 
 
 136 Ttdr ^ R-^rv: h^?^ f^fi^TT: 11 137 ^^nr-m f^ir^TT^T tth ^nf^ 
 
 Chapter IX. 
 1 ^^ T^ F^mf f^^Ej^ ^f mf^THm 5[lf7T^ifTni^«i\sTiTf|vTTT ftrn^ ^^r^ 
 
 1 JE adds, in margin, ^^o-'j-j^- ^M^ ^Ui • ^ • >, to agree with S. 2 p^. 
 
 omits these four words. -^ So all.
 
 64 PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ij^^C-el^ • -^J-^jJ^Oo* • ^^^-^ * ^ • /iicjL^eidA* . > 6 & ^|j^i)y/ 
 ^rf^^ra T^JTft^: II 5 ^r?^ th^t ^f^f^Tsr^ '-NriHHiit, '^^=^^ ^^ 'n^ T^^ 
 
 'W^ '^fsH^I^'m ^HNIUJI II 6 Tqft^ TTfF?^ ^: ^MHHylfTg- gf^fig^ II 
 
 7 ^HHH Ji^iqT?? wwH *r^q^ «^fT II 8 f^xt^^ #55§ffR^'ejwinn ^: ^- 
 
 9 "^ "^^ 5F?t4 ^>T?n^ II 10 f^TTHTOlH^ TJHI^II^ II 11 ^'jri^ ^ " 
 
 12 ^^rb? ^tt; ^t^ ^r?r^5ftH^^=*^1»fiHt nffrq^: ii 13 ^rwn^ 
 
 1 Better ^-V^e). '^ AK, PB3, MH19 have "^J-^ - •• • 6^^ • ^?, as also in K2«, 
 
 J J, .IE with 4) for ^),wluch word S neglects. ^ All have THT for T!T.
 
 CHAPTER IX, 3-19. 65 
 
 . Viiei^dj^ 17 ??o /jui^ffgii^ , Q)J}u^ . ^o*-"^ • -> • /-"S 
 
 ^^TTnt TrfrrTT^nrr n is •^itq ^n tthth ^^th: fTJ'nnr^ ^jIuui ?t?^^ ^J^Mf:^ 
 18 "^^fv^ ^ffw^^ TTiTfFRT^ ^^ "^fw^^ s^rdniun: ^'^ ^ ^tt: ^U H iwH l fg" 
 
 ?TH^T'^ ^'^^ ^-JTr^HT^ ^m: ^^iT^T-RT IffnTSfT: II 11 
 
 1 K28 inserts >. - JEJ^^C •' JJ ^"iXfi. •* AH om. 5 So all. 
 
 ° All hMve 'sn for^'n. " All ^. 
 
 F
 
 66 VAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 
 22 ^^ ?7%^ ^^ » 23 ^^TR ^K^trT ^^"1 II 24 T?^-q ^mTlj f^^^Tn: ^^: ^ITT II 
 
 25 TjqFrq ^r^T^i^ ^ ^f? II 26 ^^i=q ^R ^<^ ^T ^n? ii 27 ^^ m ^jwr 
 w^ ^"V^ ^^H^ ^TftTfiT; FTTf^rg ir^TT II 28 ^T^fT ^R ^T^^T ^*nrq-?t ^i: 
 T^f^: f^T^R II 29 ^iR^^ 7^^ ^a^iiHHTri^iT^rjTTT II 30 ^TTW^ wvpt-i^^mn: '^^[^ 
 ^: ^K II 31 ^1^ rci'^^ri ' <-r i ^JTTt^^R ^v: ^^TH'i^^^T: ^h nf^ ^^^tt ii 
 
 32 ^^1mi<+llill5EiT ^^^^ ^fV: ^^ ^>JTf(T ^1^ II 33 •^tn^ ^'^^ 
 
 1 Doubtful ; compare § 24. 2 aK has j,, MH19 », PB3, JJ, JE » for <Xi ; better 
 ^-Wi^CW, as in § 32. 3 Ends with ^ in all.
 
 CHAPTER IX, 20-42. 67 
 
 ^TT^^ ^fir: ^i^ftr^t n 34 w^ w^ ^tWH ^Ttrsr ^tftTrt >?^ff(T n 35 ^^* ^'^ 
 
 'n ^fs^i^T^ II 38 ^^T ^Iht '5i«l^m^; Tf ^irtn^flf- ^nr ^ f^'^F^ii 39 iTrn 
 ^ II II 
 
 TTPriHaiVM TTPN Tjnrq^TIT^: ll 41 -q (^ FF?T?nT^T TTT"^ ^l ^T^t ^€^ II 42 ^R- 
 
 1 Ends M-ith ^ in AK, PB3. MHiy, K28. ^ AU have ^ for TT. 
 
 F 2
 
 68 TAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ^o 
 
 ^m ^^Jf^^ ff»TTTf^-?nf^ nfkTsnf^Tf^ 5^ ^TTR^^fTTn » 43 ^^'^ ^jyl^r ^^^ 
 
 Chapter X. 
 
 3 H^fFiT^ ^ f^(T* II 4 W^ 7R ^r*JMS f^»t ^T^^"TiRrT II 5 ^ ^: ^Wn^ 
 
 eR^r^ "^Rpi^ ^: II 
 
 .1 So all, but S indicates. final rf. 2 go K28 ; AK, MM19. JJ, JE om. ''- ; PB3 
 
 adds ^. 3 Ends with 7^^^^ in AK, and with cjhl^?^ in J J, JE. * So AK.
 
 CHAPTER IX, 43-X, 21. 69 
 
 . gxy^A) . ejo^ . -^o-^t? ♦ l-w^^/-**^ • /Jt"3-uJ3 • J • €j^3 • cbg 19 
 ' ^ . /JAia^ . ^ . QJM^ 20 (?o )ii^O'>j • ^»/ • )->J^O'.«/-«0'^d) 
 
 m: f^xrfii u 9 ^tRfSer T:t^ii 10 '•h^ i^t^ ^-^i ^^fir 11 11 
 
 11 WarviT ^ ^R^" ^"fTTt •^^WtT^T ^fWT^ ^^=^ ^l^R HHTTfg l| 12 TTrft 
 ^f^ ^flT ^Ti? f^'-^ FfTIS^ ^HTR Wtm "RTHTfH ^TT^^ m^f^rOf^ II 13 ^T^ 
 «ftfiT^ ^r?TT^ II 14 Tii^ ^rTT vn^T ^Tnl"?^ ^T^lnT ^f?:fqiTH^ M 1.3 ^-^ ^ (^T 
 ^i: ^: Hl^^^ ^<f^ II 16 ^ Hi^^r^fT^ "JT f^g^nr ll 17 Hl^^rTR T[ft^ ^"W 
 
 ^: T^fon^ f^w 11 IS ^sr^TiTT^ tin:i^rftTiT 11 19 ^T*i"n\ ^rg: ^mr^ic^ ^57^ 
 
 21 ^f^nS ^T^T RrV^frT f?lft^?^H^ II II 
 
 1 S indicates ^■V{^. - Probably Cjg) ; both words being alike in PI. ^ pj, 
 
 in AK. •* Perhaps for ^"^JT^.
 
 70 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . />J5)»4q2, • C-^cy ♦ eJ^J • /■"^■^ . J)) 29 «?o /jjo»4q2, • ^^^^^ 
 
 ^0 
 
 22 "5^^ -^pprk ^fiwi ^iT ^^Rf[ nrf^KTF^ ^Tr xTfisTRm ^?^ ^w ii 
 ^ctr: THiTTq^ f^innT^ f^rm-^^ Wrfr^: n 26 f^iOTiiTnTrf fqjfi^^T^ ^shtji^- 
 
 Hch.^Nri fq-RTTTT^ f^flT^^i^ H^^ ^^^ ^^^TTlf JI^^T^t II 27 ^f^ T^i^m 
 
 SF^T^^ ^(^ 11 29 ^in ^n? ^^^f^ ^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^Iq^^' -cnT: ^ 
 
 1 AK, PB3 >, perhaps for I. 2 All =5nW^T. ^ J.T, JE interline Hr>^.
 
 CHAPTER X, 22-38., 71 
 
 30 ITWTl^ T\ -^m^ -RITITTT^ f^H>^ ' '3TTr?RT^ ^"^^ ?T^^ "^^ "^^Tc^ » 
 
 31 ^^T^ ^ ^ftfT ^fH ^^ f^RTTTT^ f^J^HnHTT^ '"HTrWTff ^ ^FRTTT ^^ 
 
 W^f*T II II 
 
 33 ^^Prf ^FTT ^^(RTRT JT^WTirrf ^^ T?7TT^ ^^^ ^FTRTFnf^g ^Hlsllrj II 
 34 TTc^ ^ ^FTlr^ 11^ qfnfHTg^ ^ni II 35 ^ T^^: B =5n7TTq "ai V^T II 
 
 36 ^Wts^bi mi^-pcf ^xn:: ^^sfxr ^Trer ^^Trf trqi^Trnn ^ferr^ n 37 t;-^ 
 
 ^ Ch. V, 6-g. - JE adds J^ • ' • ^J in margin, to agree with S. ^ AK 
 
 oni.
 
 »7 
 
 2 PAZAND-SANSKKIT TEXT. 
 
 o'^O 
 
 -u^4 47 o°o ;i)^^)j^A>2^^e) • > • ^""^j^-*-*^-^ • -e^^y^ 
 
 H^'^ 'STTW^: W^^H"^"!: II 42 ^%'sfn fqHf^H^ ^5n=RliM«5^Tn: ^i ^i H^ H^ 
 
 TiFrftm: nfw n n 
 
 iniT ^Fi f^'t^: ^THTi?^ un ^JTvr^ n 44 ^w^ HTfiMTR ^Ir^ fi^vm^ ^fffrq ^|^ 
 f^rfn^ifTffrg xi^rVrns^ n 45 ^^ifts^ ^"tm ^ irf in mlMif^i ^^"^ =q^fR ii 46 f^ 
 
 Tit ^ift'^i ^T^ -^UT ?nf^^T^ f^'^rHJ TTfcT^TTrTtTniTT II 47 H^^^ Tl»JITRt 
 
 1 Ch. i, 36, 37. - J.l, J£ ^>)'. 2 So JJ ; AK, JE ^^^^r. -• AK 
 
 om. f^.
 
 0% 
 
 CHAPTER X, 39-60. 73 
 
 - y.**o^ . > 52 <?o ^^JJ^JJUJ^ • ^ • 7Au^J(ji»^ . <a^) . > 51 
 
 /^dtj^ ly^^ ' •»o^>^ • f^l • ^ • e)oj . > 53 (?o 3^5^^a/ 
 
 -MiiJ^e)o/ii^ . J^ . j4 • <> • -"^'j^ 55 ^o yjuu^ A)} . g lu j . cex^l 
 (^) L3^-"^ - y^ . JiJ^Mi^ii^ . J^ . ebj 57 ^o ^juucx^j^c^ 
 ^OO^^*^^) • > 59 ^o ^-"Op • "> • ^-H^ ' > • ^(^^ ' > • CiS^^^^f 
 
 ^req u 51 Ti^v;?Trr?5>'^T^ ^umhi 11 52 H^-^Yfff*^: TJ^>j«n f^nn^TRr ^rr^xiTf^- 
 ^^^^E^ II 53 TTWTir f^vTf^^: f tTt ^tHT:^|> ^"^51%^ 'STTJ^rts^^T'^ng^ n 54 ^q^ 
 
 •^^m -jiTiin^g^Bi n 56 ■?^^tR»TTTTJT^7:Tq n 57 rf^^'^nr^r ^tf^^lnr^v: 
 ^fH m^ ffff^iT 11 58 i5"3Ts>j^ -^ti^t: ?T^|wn5^w;: -g-^iun ??7^«fT ?:iT'?Trfrf 11 
 
 HMw II 60 ^^ ^^^"^ u^tft^ ^ifR^ fqrTTfni.^T f^i^rq m^T ^t^ ^pn^nift u n 
 
 1 Better insert '. - AK, PB3. MH19 >0-^ ; but see S.
 
 74 PAZAND-SAXSKRIT TEXT. . 
 
 . ji)^ . J •_3^""^*£il5^ • "* • '-"3 * "^ • ■^■"ci^ • -rf-^cuj-^/S) 
 
 f) * ^'*'*^f^ • ^ ' 5t^^^ • ^■**35^'** ' '-^O'^C • > 66 & ^aii^^ 
 g^/ii . ^ . -u^juj&^ii 68 ^o ^^A>/-c?3-w^ • J-^ • -"h4 • |'^3 
 
 
 J9^ 
 
 1 PI. in MH19. 2 jj^ jE add ^. 3 ^TFTTrqT wanting. ■♦ J J, JE 
 
 prefix f^. * S always ^ for ^. ^ All ^^f^.
 
 CHAPTER X, 61-75. 75 
 
 g^JTTT^vq: ^^iTlTt«ft ^ ^5rVTlw>T: '.HlcHUrii: ?TfH ipr^ II II 
 
 ^; Tiir^: n 73 ^Tfi^ ^fwrTrftr t?-^ httw: -q:" ;rfT?qT: ^1^: f^nf^:'' 11 74 fJrir- 
 
 ^^: 
 
 ^ All *l*ll^; but compare l^ in § 70. - All have >o' for *•£!. 3 ^^n 
 
 om. *. ■* J£ ^^-o-"!-. 5 -gf^ seejns wanting. 6 So all.
 
 76 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 • ^ • ebj 79 «?o ci3|jjjLuJi^jj . /Aia^ . -u)/ . JM^iieb4C-^ • 4) • <> 
 
 jpiTr^TTTT^T nTTTWTT^Tnn f^UTrriTirr^ri^ f^mr^TTTHirT wHTSfa^Trn ^k: wg ^ 
 
 76 THT^ f^^Trrtf^ ^^ ^"^ cf|7p77nn i^»rjlKri"l fWlVfT^ rl^ IT^fZ^ ^ ^"t H 
 
 77 xngr?^ ii>j^«r^ ?rg^rm f^f^^TTn^sTTRj^fl^iq^rsjf^fH: f^TTrTTrnr: TinT^"t 
 
 f^HTO^TRT ^Ig^mirrT wiMri-iKt^:'^ ^rr'txi:^ |b?"r^ MiNriiri^ <rwT?rfr^ irffiiTT- 
 ^m II 80 ^?5T^??^Trrtn Hmr^F wrki^ ii ii 
 
 ^ Perhaps > wanting, to agree with S. - J E adds ^'^C to agree with S. ^ All 
 
 ■"^"*^^. * J.T. JE f^rqiT^rrf ; ak om. "5. ^ All T^rpqi^R:. ^ Ner.'s 
 
 transcription of his omh imperfect Pz.
 
 CHAPTER X, 76 -XI, 8. 77 
 
 iJM 
 
 CHAPTEK XL 
 
 Chapter XL 
 cirNi^^ II 3 Wt ^^ ^ ({c|,i^f^iu^-ii^HicriH^: II I ^^ TTFTiTfTr ^ ^Tsfer 
 
 ^snr"^ vn^r? ^^ *^*^h -^^-qTr ■grT^i? ^pt^: rnr b -i^tr?^ J?nflpq ^^r^i^ tht ;?# 
 ^^ ^ II 8 ^rT^ T^^T^: ^inr^T: 'sptt^t^ cTh: 'vtt?t^ 
 
 y 
 
 I JE inserts -^fi-0' to agree with S. - PI.-Pz. in AK.
 
 78 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 )""V^)0^^ • eiLSiucx^ • ^^^^ * ^^ ' ^-^^^^ ♦ > • -rf""*)-** • ^OJ^C-"*^ 
 f) • >3 • ^^^-^-^^-^O • ft * -n^^/^s^^ 11 ^0 >^ . ^^ds^jJG . > 
 
 i^fr^ f^iMtT '-H'^ifcjiift^ II 9 '^^ r=Js<irHi< inns^ ^tr?^ ^"tRTrvr^ ^k: ii 
 
 ^ TTtfts^ ^m^ HTtTO ^: II 11 ^ ^^T^tTf^ ^^ ^ ^^m^ TTrfts^ ^i^^?^ 
 
 ^li^Tf^^ii 12 ^^hW Trm fnOHiiRl ^mrft'^TJ?: ti 11 
 
 13 ^^ ^f^ ^t ijj4 ^^nin^^ ^^^nt; w ^^"tt inr^ '^:!^Jf^; ^gti ^p^ri^ ^ 
 ^^^nr^TT ^: ^^ ^t% «^^jimh Hf^%r? ■t^ht^ t^wt^ ^TrF?T7|_Y^ 
 ^iffT u 14 ^s^^ren "gTri^ ^^ » 15 •^'^ v^jmf^ ^h^i ^^i 7j$«t: ^?TrRT7^ 
 
 Y^"^ fffFT TlWq ^^^R^ TT H^: II 16 mT^i^ 
 
 ' AK, Mni9 >• - So K2S, S; but in AK, MH19, JJ, JE both verbs end \vith 
 
 j^>. which may, perhaps, stand for PI. JO of 3rd person optative. ^ All om.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 9-19. 79 
 
 ^Auaii^. J)) 18 ^0 HjiJo* ♦ f) ♦ JlJ^-we)^/^^ . > • ^AU^-W • > 
 
 17 f^ift^ ^ TTr^ ^^ H¥3 ^f^ TrjT%^ ^tit^t: ^Ffi FrPrsm Tprrt tr^^ 
 Bhi FJ?^^: ^^: TifrT-m7r^4t ^ ^'^^tt^ ^t^xtt: f^firfw 1^ f^^^ro ni ^ ^tt^ 
 
 >i^=^ ^-r) irm ^^hmr^ ^rwu: ^g^: ^^-gnr^ Trrq ^ftf^ ^W ^ ^jrqf^ffT 11 
 
 19 ^^%T^ ^hrn^ ^WTD^ JPT?^ 'EJlin^Tf ITTf^S^ ^ift Jli;f^f?T^Tr[_ f^^ fJTvnr H%' 
 ^f^n? f^tr^^ ^ ^R^'qfirT II II
 
 c% 
 
 §0 
 
 80 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 AujjaJU)^ . > . /<!> . > . f^M^ix^ • -"3 • >3 • ^^ • ^^ 20 
 . /i»0^ . ^/f)J . > . ^e)of/?/>*cx^ ♦ J)* 22 & £3 . /A»o^ • -1^ 
 . )a)C-«o>3 * "^^^ '^^^ ^^ "^^ Ji^ * ')SS^^^ * "^OfiiL* -^ • {) 
 
 20 fs'ifhf'^ ^^ ^^T^ 'srfv^i^f^: -c^fria: Tnir^rrr: » 21 iTif\s;fq 'crfw^rfi^* 
 
 JT^fir » 23 H frf jg't ^TH^ ^ ^ ^^ ^^^ >Tf^ » 24 TJT^ "^^^r -nfTTTT^ 
 
 7T ^^"1^ II 26 ^mr; ^^fx. wf^ ^nr ttt^: t^tt^ ^^ TTfHTT^ f^ttvt thtct 
 
 27 fa fit 4 -^ ^^ ^ ^'i<=H<HH H^^H fVr^ 5rR^ ^^t^l^ f%^ ^H » 28 ^ fTRt 
 
 ^>r^ TTfft f^^ ?n^^ ^TO^ :^n|?^ Mm^r^Aiii: -^^ ^^m'^'^ ^TThr: f^s^T^rrt 
 
 1 K28 adds Siii''*^, and JE *»t», having misunderstood AK's correction in S. 
 2 So all, but S indicates *-H3J5. ^ ^28, JJ, JE insert >. * K28 inserts -"J. 
 
 s Interlined above TH^^, as a correction, in AK ; JJ, JE, taking it as an insertion, add 
 ^^fk in the text.
 
 CHAPTEK XI, 20-39. 81 
 
 irj^ II II 
 
 •^W^ ^fii (T^ ■^^^ ^if^ 1V?5 ^TR ftr^: ttr ^^^w n 32 ^%q tjrq mq+M*^: 
 
 34 f^'t^^ ji 'T^^ ^Tift f-^-^S^ f^T ^Til^R^ II 35 '^ '^J?^ ^iWT Hlf 2^ 
 
 inns7?:T 3p=jnT^?^ ^h: ii 36 ^ ^h: ^^jw ittt: f^mnr fR^^i: fH^ydi^ 17»j,«tt: 
 ^fiT t^«t: ^^^HiTTwrg II II 
 
 37 fTH^hH ?^ ^ ^prnrusfH f^i ^> ii 38 ^t^ h ^gj^^t: Tirffs^ ^-! i»< <r'^ 
 ^: II 39 ^^rei ^T^ ^pn^fr: htt: f^fkfH 
 
 ^ So all ; perhaps i'Y or -*" * * 'y ; S indicates jf *''• ~ These two words change 
 
 places in S, which suits the context better. •"' All -hj" "^"'i.
 
 82 PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ^^ ^ in^ ^-^jcR cpfrfH ^5^ ^[TFT^fnTTj: H^fn ii 43 ^ tt^ ^ tj-^cf — "♦ ■r^* 
 
 45 f^ir'f^'^ ^ ^ ^ 'TT^ ^^^ ^TfTWm ^^^^ ^^ II 46 iTTI ^.^ . . '^ 
 
 ^!T^^:5T^ ti^tt; ^% ^miTR -^rwin f^q^nrHi: ^"tt ii 47 ^^ ^ '^i?^ ^ 
 n^iT^TTT^ ^ f^TT^'Trarnr 7m 57?? oft^ f^-q j^tjt^ ^tht^^ » 48 tttt 3^ t|^: 
 
 1 All Jli:«i^; but corrected in JE. 2 Better v^-». 3 All »Tg^.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 40-53. 83 
 
 J . a5j;ij . o^Q^iii . -u^j/AJ^ii 50 ^0 -uiigiua . C)!^/"**^ • >3 
 
 ^^fctvi^ p5^>n^ ^ f^f^rf^rn: f^?5 ^rroinT ^'^ tti^ *rraffT H%'=fq ^t^ht- 
 ^t: '^njwrrqf^YTT: H^crrar: ^nr 11 49 ^: ^ ^^ f4>T>T5rR^ ^ ^t^t ^ tj^ 
 
 f^-arfiT fvT^T^ffT ^ 7T ;r^ ^vffx. '^^fff ^nfri WTT ^ttr: f^T^T^ g^: ^trtt:'^^ 
 
 51 i^m ■^^^\ w^ww. nt^rRl trrTiT ^^t-^t ^tt -^fT^Jn?!; w^'' ^?:^7t^'* 
 
 H^^ ^ t^fc^fiT^ n 52 Tr^\ Tjf^ 1^1^ iry^^'^irFr 'tot^ ^tth ftnir^n? ttt^j^ti^ 
 ^^tt:^"^ fWirf^^ ^^?r^T% 11 53 ^ m^ ^?nT 
 
 1 AK,MHi9 )2j?ey"-V; but see S and § 51. - S om. ^ .vji ^jj;;^ f^. 
 
 •* So all always (see §§52, 65, 197 ; ch..\ii,i5,; xiii, 12,92, 121,141 ) ; possibly for WIX^, 
 but compare §§50,93, 221; ch.i, 44.; xii, 74; xiv, 36. 70. •'^ AK THITS^. « \]] 
 
 ^IWi^. ' So all.
 
 84 PAZ AND- SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • Q-^^zy • > • ^-cf/ft)-*) • > ♦ ^^^ • -**^ • •^O'^Oy-** ^^ ^"^ ^^>^ 
 
 ♦ j^o^-iJt? ♦ ey-^^/fOk^ • )^G • J • ^Q2,^^>*/-we3 • > ♦ ^^^ 
 
 '**^-**^ • j^^-wi? • -^^^ ' cO5f0*-^G • -"•"cO^-tJ/^ . J . j4 ♦ -"*/ 
 
 i*/A»0» • > • ^^/-"^ • >^ 63 o®oj/ji^ . 9^>o;o»-^4 • -> • l^^s^^ 
 
 • •*0'**>^ * ^0'-"/3 • ^■">*0 • ^# \\) 64 ^0 Vs^-up . /ill . ^Ji? 
 
 f^ ^»n 'Sr^ ^^^^ '^fST II 54 f^T^^ TJ%^^ =5n^^'?T '•HY^^ ^ ^^"^ "^^ TTTirR 
 
 THi^ »rg^^ TTT^Hm ^Wifn: ^I^tt^ TT^TTNTrnr ^^tt n 55 ^?fr ^fj ^^"inr- 
 
 ^T^^ f^PmTq^"T^fi; II 56 HTT^ ^Hrf l^T^ "^^ ft"?Tr^ "FT^^ ^^R II 57 ^^^ 
 
 ^^ II 59 ^ Ti^TfiT ffr^T^ '^niTV^rr^ h ^mfTniTrt f^irif^J^ waffj n 60 "^iitiI 
 
 Tiim»f f rT^i^ir ^JTTf^^i;[i II 62 ^?rR^ ^^7^^^^^ ^'h II 63 xrr(^ f%^T: ^fmrRi^ 
 Tfip5Tf?r H^: 11 64 f^^T ^^ ^wu 't: 
 
 1 AK, MH19 om. -HJ. -" K28, JJ, JE j-d-ey-, but corrected in JE. •' All 
 
 •HJ-ey. 4 Ends with t^ in all. 5 MH19 om.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 54-77. 85 
 
 • jt ♦ ^-u£3 . J5i>^ 69 ^0 ^^ii^ • €>y>*fi • J-t • 4 • }y*>" * C-^o* 
 . ^ . -A)^ , ^J(;ii/? 71 0% ja)o4(^ • ^^ ' i^ • ^^0» 70 
 
 • > ♦ G/^^^ • ^Ci^ • ^ • ^i 73 <?o «^jjjjju4 . > . ^^juj|j^ 
 
 © 
 
 66 ^WTS -^m^ ^rfVr^TTTF^ II 67 ^ ■cfr-av^ ^ ^% ^ff^ 'sir^wr u 68 ^^ 
 ^Tj^ ^TcT^TTntiT; ijairniT: hi ^ 'nr^ irg^rq ^"^ 11 69 wm^ ^^ fWt^#T 
 f^Tjrnfiin: in^ wwrr^ ^t^tt^ >tw » 70 'smrr ^f^ 'sn?^^ nf^ 11 71 ^^ ^^ 
 
 TE^ ^T^TiTT^T: ^?TOT^^ II 72 ^T^ ^^^ 3^^ ?n^T(ft ^-J^: "l^W: T^ f^T^'^ 
 ^!TWtf^ ^JWff^ II 73 TTWT-g ^ fu^Tr^ITr^ ^TT^^TTT T^^^T^fl^ ^ f-^JWrfi: l» 
 74 Tfrqra f^^; ^t ^TTWTT^ ^TTTJ H 75 ^ ^c^ItT^^ T^TW^ ^ftl^^ 
 
 ^^TTff-erTTrn^ •qf^''!?^^ n 76 ^w-ii^ |?jRm f^nT?rn^^ N^l^ = ^^^ ^^rfclfRi^ n 
 77 T^^i "^w. ^^^^ ^tth: Ti'^TftH: ■grxniTn'^ ^tttw: ii ii 
 
 1 All om. 2 ^o all.
 
 86 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • ^Q^^^ic""i * ^^^^ ' "^y^^) ^^ '^° ^^o » • ji>"*o * fl * ^^^^ 
 
 78 ^"g f^% ^^ran^ f?r:^iTTTT[T^^ '^Hr^HlPq-^fef^ f^f=g3^R?^^ '^^rfWlr^ 
 
 "^^K ^ ^ fw^'Tra^: ^"if rirfq-an^ ii so ^^=q "^r?*^ ^rm^ ^rtr^iu^ ^^ 
 
 '^igiTrt^ ii 82 •^7^ ^^^ ^ ^^Tr^ "^ST^ f^^^(^•^^: i^T^^fiT 11 83 JTFTf inn|^ H^ 
 ^HTTpjfifT II 84 ^m TTT^fq ^!r#^iT^ ^JTRT-qTvii; ^'t'm^ ^ ^jn^fiT^ '^^^'^ 'rnn 
 f^^rn^^ H^i^ft:^ ^HT^'VfT^iT: ^ShRjT^ f^^m f?T^^ »jw^ fw^iyn 
 
 TRl^^ II 85 ^ TC ^?n f^H^^fjJin ^Jm^^fH vMHrt=hTc5' Wi'^ f^f^w^I '^TT^ II 
 
 86 T\m^ ^^FlT ^m^^ f^jft^- 
 
 1 Ends with ^ in all. hut see S. 2 g^ ^11, but S neglects it. ^ All have 
 
 always irai for i^.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 78-95. 87 
 
 . -ui»/jujjj^i3^ . > . yjjjg<^:n^ . ^yf^ ♦ -"O^J • )-*^^"'* 92 ^0 H^M 
 
 . j)j^i))4M^ . ^f^' -we) ♦ e.^e)^^^ • (I • ^^ ' ^^ ' e.-^^ 
 
 91 '^T^ ^RR$^ ^^ II 92 (TTT'^ ^??Tq ^>sfq nfirq^; irnri^l ^iTJjr^ ^r^n: 
 ^H?Tnn: ^?: ^t ^r^n ^nj n^im'-y ^ ^711^511: uTq^rgi^ ^hwi^ ^1^ i O 
 fqjTV^nrtTTT: >!m^rm^ ^; '^h^th^fit: -iik^hh f^ 11 11 
 
 93 flTfThi^ ^^ 'Tr^ '^ ^t ^HT^ >srrft(T HT^=^ ^m cT^^ ^ ^1^ f^^ fTT^JT 
 
 ^RVf^ f^Pq^f^ 'snTf^- 'TWTTT ^^?jr?n^: Jir7T"^c5=^F? ^th^ ^ip^r^ wh ii 
 
 1 MHi9-V*'^*'41-. ^ So all.
 
 88 PAZAXD-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 • ^^a^ • 3-«>*o 102 (?o ^oo^ • )m • ^3 • s^>^ • ''>3 ^9i 
 
 98 %7T'hi'^ ?[?^ ^ -^7^ TTrq^rfr^: '^^f^ ^3fi^^^^^ n 99 >!n(l w^: xiTti^fTRiof 
 ^4 ^w^^ II 100 ^^ sPtif MiMw ^4 -^m^ II 101 ^^ ^»rr^ w^ ^ 
 ^11 102 Tj^^^ fJT^rr: f^^*^ Ti^TT^fnn: ^wtt^ 'nwrn[ ^^^^w^^m: ii n 
 
 103 f^rl14=q ^ TJ^ Jr7\^^ ^f^^nr ^RJ^TT m^-q T>7Tni HJTTVRTTT TJJHT^^ 
 
 ^ All >, but see S. - So all and S ; perhaps { is better. ^' So all, but S indi- 
 
 cates «')». •* JJ, JE, S ■"). 5 So all. « All V.Wn3. ' AK has Wl for m.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 96-1 I I. 89 
 
 /A»g . 4 • ty>^ ♦ ^) • -uiie\5A»i . J • j}j^^j^G . ji^ii/jjQSii 109 
 . -M^ . j^ 111 (?o j^ . eia^ . ^A»e\3^jje • > • -c'cOJ^^ * "^O^ 
 
 ■?|3TTTi 'M5j^M |:^T^ JTtTirnr^ jR-arnnf n 104 ^: ^ 'cta^ fjir^uii ^g^R fxr^- 
 "^^rnff II 105 f^i^Tiij fW^f^ ^rrf^ ^nfrT^rOT?^ u lOC ^ ^xvim wk ^'^ 
 isff^Tj T'VRTif ^Trnvr^n^ Tjp?ni^ ^r^Tiiiirrf ^11 107 TnftsHT HR^mf^ #?wi3]ht^ 
 f^Fmfw ^TqiTtit^ II 108 ^ ^^ ?rRi^=g^ jf^^TOT ^F^ w^^i ^^ inns^ 
 ^qyirfirt^ f^j4^7t; "fjth: w, n 109 ^^^?fr ^T^: xjiftr ^ ^^ ^"^ ^T^ h^: ^"isf^ 
 it: ^ w^:<TT7^ 41^1^ ^^TTif TfTf: tnfq ^^rnr n 110^ ^ht j^tj t^ ^Httuf^r^ 
 fm TTjf^ ^^fw TfrTtsTZT ^7^ j?TiqpzT ^: II 111 "^7!^ 'rafq ^^: ^ f^f^- 
 v^iiH'T fsir^^di THnnT 3iTirr^ f^n^^^ ^Tcr^ "^'TF?^ ^rn^^ ttwt: fi^ 
 
 ^ So all. - Guj. varu.
 
 90 PAZAND-SAXSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 ^c^>»^ . )^c^ . J(^>3 114 0% ';;OO^0» ' }^^^ ' ^^y • ^i^ 
 
 & 1^^ . <) . c^ . ^ . ^»^ . J^^ ' ->l->o^o»^ • > • ^^ 
 
 . j^i»)^^>» 120 <?o_^ • ^»^ ♦ {1 • ^^-^^Cau^ • J^^JJA> 119 
 . j;(jA»)i»^^ 121 o°o ^)^»^ ♦ -^3 g>J • ;) • ^^l3^»^ • (\ • <;^^^^^ 
 
 112 "^ ^ ^ fTJTr^f?T n 113 ^ ^?T^T^ T^TcJHi"*^:: =5n^wt ^t^ ^^ 
 ^f^ i^HfiT 1^ fvrT>§Ti II 114 ^^ '^ivftyT ^g^vi ^nfrrrf ^n^fhri^ 
 ^f^ II 115 ^ fw:^^ '^ii Tnn rTf^ "^ri; ws ^q^^ ^^»t f^jj^^mi ■3'm 
 
 ^"^^ ^1 II 116 rT^rfr ^H HF7T1^ H^im»1^ ^f^^ f^ ^ fT^tTTm?^ II 117 f^J^ 
 
 ^iT^T^' f^m^^; ^f^n^t 'HHIc*,!^: n n 
 
 118 ^ KiMift^ ^^ -m\^ ^'^^n^'m ^ ^sfq thit^: iinniTTft "^^ inf^s^ 
 
 ^ ^r^5^^ 11 120 ^T^ ^Ji'tf^rrTT^ ffq ^^ibstt^ "^rq ^j:^: » 121 '^rq 'ii^ ^^^ 
 
 1 Ends with tli in JJ, JE. - All om. ^ ^Yritten, ?s a correction, above 
 
 £jlQ2."«^ in AK, and added to that word in MH19. * JE adds i". ^ So all; 
 
 the suffix is probably not adverbial, but the conditional verb for PI. -^^0 = -•(»>" (Pz. 
 |0«ey). e ^^ seenib wanting.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 1 1 2-1 30. 91 
 
 . ^^ . j^>) . )J^JA» 124 io^jii^ . gJAiiOk^ . > 123 §0 j^e 
 
 c€i)o» • ^»^ • €-**»^ * ^^)^ 12G ^o ^jj 4A)j^ . c) ' \^j) 
 . je*)) 128 ^o .^jjj^cg^Q)) . -uy^ajJJ^u . "J(j«))» 127 00 -a)>»)J() 
 
 ^H »nT II 123 f^^ g ''^R II 124 IT^ '^HT ^TqlFS^sfT^ ^^rJWI fK^^ ^T:^^ 
 
 ^^frrq ?rr^ |:^ »ri?r ^"rr^ f^n^s^qrinj 7n:^??i fw^ ^h^ ^^fr ^>t^^ 
 
 Hf^ ^ ^TfrT II 126 ^'^^T^^ W\^\ W^ f^TiT^ » 127 Tq?>s^ ^T^q ff^^j; u 
 
 128 ^ ^T^m fVn^ '5n-^iqir(^ f^^TT^ ^"t^ '-HHi^iii^ ^rHp-yrif ^^11 129 tht: 
 iH'^w TT^ ^ ^"^sfT7 i^^nfu^nr: h^T-td^ ^hft ^: ' thtwit^ wi^nnT^ ffi^^^T- 
 jjt^tjt^^ ^frr II 130 ^^TnVfT: 
 
 1 S om. - AK, Mil 19 «^V; but see S. ^ So AK ; better '^l^^TTT. 
 
 ■* AK om.
 
 92 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 . {iJ^o*)^!! . ^u^iJ)^ . i . )^G/-w2)^ • C-***^ . j)» 131 ^o pf)>^ 
 
 * ^^^^^^^3 • ^"^ • -**^^0 * ^3 • •^3fd) • f) • -"■*M^J3 • €-wo» • -"^e!b^ 
 
 . -w; . ^») . J . ^^64 ♦ {3 • ^3'>0^^^ • ^-^Of * -"VtJ5 133 
 . ^;au6^/? . > ^/A»3 . ^J(^ii^ 134 '?o_3^C)>5 • ^A«y • ^/-^G-el? 
 . -mjj/j^ . J)J(5J!>3 • ^ • ^J • ^-^>3 135 ^oj^i^f^ iJ)^i^%^^ 
 it^ji^ . cyjiieb^A • • ^JJjJ^ii^xu^ . 4 • f) 136 «?o >ac^JJ^,gim 
 . -lu/ . g/iuj^)^ . ^») . {^ . ^j^c . > 137 <?<^^^^{ • ^^^/ 
 
 •_3^{/Juu^>0» • J^^^-" • -c^-^O-^"*-*^"*^ * elsjjuji) • ^'Hj^!^ 138 
 J-^OftiL* -^^^3 • '>l-*0^)>3 * 3^ • ^^ • ^'^>3 1-^9 ^\3^^^fo» 
 
 . -M^ . ^4o»-»M • ^^-"^ • -* • 0»^J>^ • ^i^ ^^^ °* ^^^ 
 
 • ^3-«0-"^^ ♦ ^"*0{ • >3 l3^>o4q2' • /-"C^-" 141 ^» ^OO-^^ 
 
 ^^TK II 131 ■mi: ^ 'sn^'g ^^nr^^ TifrTwf?FH ^TTJTJmr n 132 ^ ^ ^t^tit 
 
 133 ^ ^'^ l?n: ^ 'm'^in -ijiwh^ frfw ^^vtt'H i^-vr^^ 11 134 ^^sTJ^l^f 
 |:^ ^=[1^ irnTWf^nT ^rf^ 11 135 ^^ Hwm^ ^n^: g;?? ^"^m^T^ 11 136 tk 
 f^ul ^?n:^^ f^:HrV^ "f^fiT " 137 ^^ ^ ^-pr-^ ^T^«nq g"^^"^ ^ifw^*^ 
 g-.f^^"! ti^^«t: f^fqiT ^"h II 138 w Hirw+4 i^^^ ^^TtsTT^fir m:nr^ 11 
 139 w^f i[^n\ ^f^: ginj ^l^irff n ho ^t^^ ^vj nrfort h^ m^j^w 11 
 141 %r|^^^ in^^ I?it: 
 
 1 JJ, JE insert >. - All hut JJ om. ; but see S. ' Always f^^VH-
 
 CHAPTER XI, I 31-148. 93 
 
 jM 142 & ^^■")^ • -> ♦ C^3 • -"^ • -^C*»0* ^^^0>-^3 • ^^O 
 
 ^luj^)jj^ . ^»^ . \ . J^^ 148 <?o ^»^ . ;) . Jw^/^5 . i\si^ . J 
 
 ftcfiuiri t ^^»T^^^ 'srg^fqiTt 11 143 iT9rrs[^ ^^^ ^ Tifwi f^T^ ^t^ 
 irg-^ ^TTTTf^^^ TTff ^ ^WTH7rr^° ^d^rr^ ^tRrfFn^i^ -^^qnT 11 144 ^ ^^^fir 
 
 ^TTim^ ^THTqFTH'V^^ TTTqilffT II 146 'aTfrfi; ^1^ ^ ^ ^^H^ixfl' >ji:ji^rg ^ 
 
 mn ir»jfn^^ ^^ft ^^fw^ H^^H ^ mn jpjhtji; ^^rxn^r^ ^^irrn^ ftfyi^ 
 ^ftcT^rr^ ^fjTnns-^Ttnnrrr^' f ^^ n 147 ^ ^ ^i^ tjjh tth^ttf^ ^xift: ^^m^ 
 f^^ ^^^^ 5:^^ ^in^ ^m^ ^f ^ 5i^fiT II 148 TTHTs^l ^ri%^#in"m: 
 
 1 MH19 ^*'?»*'^'"e>*'. - MHiQ-^^^^Qi". "• MHi9l5*-V; JJ^-^-. ■* All 
 •^5>3, but see S. ^ JJ^--^-. « So all. ' So both; perhaps for STznTTFtrTT.
 
 CHAPTEE XI, 149-173. 95 
 
 . ^iiii . aijjj) . c) . J . u^^j^i^jjii . c] . -u^jj^oi . ^yy 158 
 . )i)^i4 159 <?o >a . /ii^ . eiaj . J . -ojj^C^ff^iJ^ . ^Jji> . /aA)^ 
 
 . gjuj& . >& . /M^ . ja-u^ . > . 3^J<>| • J(^-U/<u^iJ 160 (?o g-U)^ • >^ 
 . > 162 ^0 -^/>^^ . f) . -uyi^uyi^ . -u^^ 161 ^ Ciua - ^/>^J3ii)A» 
 
 . f) . J)»;o» • J(jiJ/iiQ^j* 164 ^0 ^(fG^) ♦ "/^o^eJj^ • ^>y 163 
 
 &€Ji"^-e05f) • -"*/ • \^±^ ' () ' ^^^ ' ^y(^ ^^^ ^o €xu^ 
 . j4 • > 167 ^0 J)-»(^JJ>^ - ^l^^^)i . C-ui^- ^f) . J • i-? « > 166 
 . /iiQ^jJ 168 ^o-u^a/A)4 . ^ii^^^sij^^^y . j]j^i]>^_^/AJ^j^ . i 
 j4 169 <?o gjuu^ . ;) . J(^iJ>^ . ^^0» • €-^"5 • JO^)*^ • ^^0» 
 
 . ^j . ^-WJJ) » J^it • 6-"J3 • 'fi^l? ' ^uj^^ii 172 ^0 j4 • -* • C^3 
 
 o'^o 
 
 158 THTT f^f^^ ^THrift^Tr ^ Tf ^ ^^nn 'Jsnjj^ ^^ni^ ^wtjt 5T«it « 
 
 159 ^ ^f?T ^T^ ^??TRfq ^tr: Tnfts^ ^4 ^4^ isfq ^fth: a 16O ^ ^^ 
 ^H ^^^ ^sfq cfrr*?: 'erjrg^j?^ 11 I61 "mr: T^^nrrn? w ^T^« n 162 ^t^ 
 
 ^^^?i^ ^*!r55t^4 ^nR^fw Hf^r^ II 1 63 itm ^qfr ffT?^#(T H 164 ^^IT^ f^HHT 
 
 - "^fT: II 165 ^frrnr ^mw '^rji^nrr^ ^niin^T^: 11 I66 ^^nrhr irt ^Ti%^?Tmt 
 - -fn;RT II 167 w^ ^^\ h,H*^ i '^fqins s^ri^ 11 16S ^ ^t% tr?^ ^rm: ^f^cT 
 
 .,W rT ^m: II 169 f^^THT ^^nfn 7n^rri+4ri 7^ Tf 1^4 ^iR 7!I^^ || 
 170 F^ ^^S^FT T}j4 Wfm TuTTS^i ^>7^ W^TTrft T^R^^ ^ II 171 rT^ ^ 
 ^H TT ^^THT^ II 172 'i?^ '7^^ ^4 ^H'T: HlTlsm 5JHTJT "^^^W^ '-H^HMH II 
 173 F5J i??[^^>? ^ ^TH^TRiT II 
 
 ^ '1* seems wanting, see S. '^ Compare ch. viii, 108-116. 3 MH19 
 
 ■^5"^-(J3". 4. JJ insert s'STR:.
 
 96 PAZAXD-SA^'SKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . J . JM . ^U^iJ^ . . gjuja . A-M^J) • -* • ^ • /-^C^^ 174 
 . ■> • ^ • />>»Q^.»* 175 ^0 _ijj|j^au . wa» . gAua . Ja)^ . eJj^ . ja^i^ 
 
 g> ^AJ^ 
 
 • eJoJ • ""Of^ * /■M(^-»* 180 ^0 H^ . C>yjJ6 • -t«a^ • ^>>->.w 179 
 . gij5^>H3 • M • &"tk • ^>)» • ^ 181 6°oj^^4^ . ^ .^7ii6 
 . yjiZy . ^ 182 ^0 P^ . ^1 . /Mi^JM^ . > . /juua-cj/^iii . ^^^ 
 
 • ^ • ^>y^^ ' ^i • •^'■"^ • /^^^ 183 ^0 ^ . -ef^^iy • g.-"iii 
 
 ' 3^^ * t^^y^ • ^-t^^-**^ • C>3/>w5 . > 185 §0 ^si^ayi^ . j . ^)j^ 
 
 II 
 
 174 '^ rra ^ ^»7 ^m: ^^»T^ era ^ ^^* %s^ci,iHi,|^ ^rg^ TTfrwrr^r^ 
 
 175 ^ TTT^ ^ ^^>T TO1S??I HIJ TTt^ T5j4 'snq^iT^TT^ W ^^HM^ li 176 '^- 
 
 177 ^ "^n^ *^^n^ IPT^TT^ "s^nr ll 178 i{inji »R^ ^ frTTq: ^ in^ 
 ■^^HM^^ ^TZI^T ^H TIT^ MHU^lr^ *^^i^ ^^TT ^T^l^ II 179 ^"5^7 ^ »T^^ 
 
 ^T^rCf^ II 180 ^T\; w^ ''rg-ain^ tt^^ -^^fw n 181 iT^rm ^ ^^"^17^ '^Ji^: 
 
 ^sfq >FITTf^71T^ ^ITTT ^>JTT H 182 THT ^5T:?J>? '^T?? ^>snT^ ^"1 ^^I^T ^ ^^ ^^ 
 ^■^TTT ^4 l^t^ ^>J7T^ II 183 '^l^ ^^ ''^^^ ^^ ^^"fT " 184 IT^Tl^ T^ 
 
 m^^^TJ ^^T^irftr ^ifw: ^^ir^ u 185 ir3"aiFq^ ^:^h ^w^; ^: t# ^ ^ ii 
 186 ^wriT ^ ^H^n^ 
 
 1 All but S ' • ^. 2 Both omit ^. ' go both.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 174-196. 97 
 
 jJj^ijjijjA . PiiJA))Jo . > 188 00 ^ii>H5 • •> • €^"3 • eb^ ♦ ^^ 
 
 iiS • €jw^ • -«eJ ♦ g>3/^g . > 190 <?o ^/>^j)i»Ji* . gjw^ • J{jg^ 
 
 . )^ii)Hi . > 191 ^l^^i^ • d3f/?/-»a^ * > ' %y • l^/-*»3 • yjJ^ 
 
 , aaa^ 195 ^0 ^^j » f^,tt;i)33i*/A>>*i ♦ J^a^a^ . ow^i/juiuij 194 
 
 TPnfiT n 187 ^ TT^ W^ -Sfmvn ^: ^ ^FTHTT^ ^^M»i(^^ 11 I88 ^-.SH'tlrM^ 
 
 ^ft^Ff ^fw?? w ^?^7=q^ II 189 wh: ^^nrfr f^r^ ^th^ "51^^: u 190 Jr^ra 
 
 ^te^rarirg ^ n i9i ^^snr^ ^: f^^ ^i^ fVnT^TTTr?rf'g md '^TRVFnrc 
 ttcft: II 192 ^ ^^iT ^i^^ ^ran^ ^w^nil^ ^wj Hm^fri 11 193 rrii^ 
 ^^3T^: ^rai: cF^T Tn^^T^rnFq ^ f%'?^'^*?T- JR^rgrf ^^^ttij ryTf>?7T^ ^^IRra 
 
 ^-H=K<^ ^^fwt ^f f^I^n^ II 194 -H^HIH^^ ^ 5^"^S>J|^ II 195 TTCJTT^ 
 f^f'^fWR?^ 'Sni^ ^Irflr^HH ^IT^Tl^ TTSRT'q^ II II 
 
 1 JE om. 2 Both f^^. 
 
 H
 
 ^o 
 
 CHAPTER XI, 197-214. 99 
 
 -. /ii^Mi . i , Ji»i(j4/ ^/•wcx//-»Si?0» * "* • ^ • ^>>* • #W^ 213 
 
 ^Tffrfir5!j TTTfq^: II 206 tnr: ^f^t: ^tttttt: tt^ ^tvt^tt: m^ 11 207 ^t^it^ t^^ 
 ^^ d^^ Tqfi: rrref ^^ -^^ ciciir+.iTi^T: 11 208 TTrft ^tJH^ht: tt •^ ^^^fx. 
 
 ^F?f ^r^ ^r5ii^iO w^^; II 211 TTi^ w^l^ xTi Tnr§^')s^ trf^ hi^rt^ 'jh^ft u 
 212 ^^ tj: ^f§^?^ fm xrnr ^^' -.mm^im ^^ ^=^ Mmc<.iO 'sn^r^: » 
 
 214 TH^^: 
 
 1 So both, but S om. ^ JJ 'J - «, JE J) • *, S om.
 
 100 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 . ^u^A»)4(5 . >^ 218 ^0 ^W>^ • f • ^^A>e)bA» • ^-^ . ^JA 217 
 
 . u^e\aA»j3 . <) . j(5^ . ^^3 • €^ • /-WQ^-" 219 <?o ji»C-»o>3 * ^'*'*^ 
 
 * "^^f^** 220 ^0 )-^3^ ♦ |i)^^jijjjuuo^ . ^€j^3 • -> • -^^l^ • y-u^ 
 
 . j^^ . )iiCJ(5>a . Cj^A . ;^^^ 221 ^=> gj) • {I • /f^ • -^I'Jelii 
 
 . uuiiji^c^i)^ . ^u^i)^ . >3 223 ^0 ^^^/>^ • f • "^y^^ ^^^ 
 ji^>A . ^jji» 224 & ViJ^^^^daJUi • ^juju^^jajw^^^y . _iw}jjua^q)» 
 
 • cO5**0» • ^JJ-** 225 & /•»>^-w^>C . 0»'"''*0"*3*"fi3"*0>3 * -uj)^ 
 
 »rg'^ 1?"^ ^ ?t|h^* ^^ T^rfiT II 215 nf^^ h: Fwn^ ^i ^rf^ wnt ^^ 
 f^mfiT ^^ II 216 'sni^ ^pn TTTrTH-t^^^rfH^ ^ yivlHi n ii 
 
 217 Pd ri l^^ ^ ^«rt "JT^ TfifTT II 218 ^- pHT^: THn: ^: ^ttt^^ ^tt^^ttt: 
 ^n^ cTT^ f^T^: f^^ ^: n 219 ^ ^fVf»7^: tttI^s;^ t^ ^i?i^ '^np? ?ranTH 
 ^"brf ^nftff^ ^"5^ n 220 ^"hrRt ^"t^ fV^jT^ -.M-^iiii^iHt ^r^rf^ ^ ^ 
 
 ^ ^^ :^^ ^^^^oJ^'^ '3?^1^ ^^^T^ ^ ^""TfTT II II 
 
 222 ^^^ ^^ ^J^ II 223 ^ ^^: ^ TJH^rr^ ^TJiH ^T^f^T: n 224 f*^ 
 I^T^ ^^ TFJTrPTTcR: II 225 '5T"5RT ^f^ ^^f^t^^^H^TRt ^TUn ^f^^f^: " 
 
 1 So both always, bu. better U^^^^-» (see S). - Both ^HT:. ^ So both, 
 
 see § 51. ^ JJ cm. '^.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 215-238. 101 
 
 ♦ miijj^j^juj^j^)^ . -^)^'^>3 • -w^ • C^S^^^O* • ^^0» • > 226 
 JM^ij^ . jM)iija^O» • -wi*a(^feiie)> . /iiQ2,>> 227 ^o /i>^i)^>G 
 
 . j^ij/? 229 <?o J)j(^iiel3/Ai^ . > • ^>€ • > • Co»-"^ • -e^^-H^^^ 
 
 . J^ii^^;y . /JUUQ^^i> — jjiu^aj . C^^ . J()A>9 231 ^0 /^Q2.Jj 
 . J . -w)»Jfi^) • ^O-**^ 232 ^o ^4^ • -wi*eJo-c?CX^ • ^jLu^^jui^ 
 
 . hu^^^iy\jiig . )ju<^jiaj)a»^ . C^A . Qiy . c^^ • ^i 235 
 
 238 
 
 226 ^H ^^rP^f ^ ^ d^^^ l H ^t ^;iHI «<rflP+K^«T: 11 227 ^ ??!? ig>T?TT^ OT^n 
 ^ff^fs:^?!; U 228 TTTT^S^ Tf 3?nT\ ^n^jfr TT5^ '^rtlr+li: ^TT^: ^^^ II 229 ^S{^ 
 
 ^pFfHgrii ^F?3 f^^^l?^H4j^ ffi^jn 4imS^ n 230 ^ |in: ^^rf;: •wI^mI ^rhrf 
 moiHUiU n 231 ^51^ ^fr^ f^VTiifT=F^Tft:^'> 5^^ ^frr^TT^ w^-^ fn^'^ 11 
 
 232 ^T^ ^^IPT'^ ^-!<Tlt{l^ ^rj^M -.hMH: II 233 %^^ gF^TR^ ^TT^n "^IrtlrtKohU II 
 
 234 tttt: ^^^ ^F^ ^^r5: 5T^: '51^ ^F^ Tn^ ^ fw u 235 ^cT Tfn: 
 ^TJTf f^^if^nn f^TT^rnrrn f^jfr^Tn^n;: 11 236 ^^r^ ^lY^ ^^rtt^ ^-gif^ 
 
 238 ^H^ fHt^HI^ ^7^ ^■^^nTcytim^ 
 
 1 JJ ' • -"^4^, JE '^"^3 ; but see S. - Both omit ^.
 
 102 . .ZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 a 
 
 . -Mi)e)b;te>^ . x?^43 • -w-wclsfO^ • ^i 241 & -ui)e)bf6>^ 
 
 Aj^. -uiidsfOQS • •c?)'*0'*l>3 "■"eiifC)^ • s)oJ 242 ^0 ^JJ(5J)>^ 
 
 . j^a»ol^O* * -^y^^^^ • "^O^^? 243 ^o ^^oyjJWaf^ . "^y^^ 
 . /ii^A* . j) . )OiiMC-«o» • ^i 244 ^0 ^^3 • -uiidscg)^ 
 
 <?o ^>)^ . j) . ^4> . > . ^iJJj) • <> • €^) ^ ' ^-e ' f^i ^ ^0»{Q2, 
 /A)^Ao ;J^^€^^>C • ^ 247 ^o 9J^)0^->4q2, • tij^^yii • -> - ^^^ 
 
 ywj^ii^^ --H^miH f^^'i Hf'sf^ ^^TT^TT ^ II 239 ^ 'srftcT ^f^f^T^ ^ ^^'n 
 
 ^W^ ^Hc5T U 241 ^ITFS^GJHI^ ^THT^^TPRT II 242 TmH^rF^rTra- ^5Rc5: W^J^fq 
 Hd^ZliiA II 243 ^^TEST ^F^JJ ^TJW^ ^HWfH'Gjr II 244 ^n^VTrnn^ ■?!> '^ fwWT ^^TFT 
 
 ^ ^15: il 246 Tril^ 13JH '^rpj^ trI ^^^Ti^ ^TH^^ ^^^^ <iril^rf II 247 Wi\^ 
 
 » So both. --i Both ^^l^rf. a Both S^. * Both S^HTF?^^.
 
 §0 
 
 CHAPTER XI, 239-2 ' 103 
 
 €a»o* • 'd)^€/'»^2) "O^M"** • -d/-*"^ — ciiouex^ . -")»^ • ->)> 249 
 
 4 . ^iij-uy^a • # 252 &^u^A))4(5 . jjiijju . i . •^/-«0»4^>f • > 
 -u^^^ 253 <?o ^^ey • -uWjuwjJ^a*^ . )^5J(5>5 • ^>/ • -^OfiUL. 
 
 )^0»W ' '^i ' -*»^(^siH ♦ ^>)J 254 ^o ^)^a^«>^4 • /-dOi^ 
 ^ f^^s^T^rfN "m^jj^^^ iTfrarffT 11 248 Fa- ^^: ^m ^f^ ih^^ht^^ 
 
 stiff T ^^ '^^^ ^^JTT!^ ^f^t ^^^ f?rX^^ II 249 "mm^ 'Hq^lUH ^^ril^^M 
 
 ^ ^7f ^^:^^^r;^:^^ n 250 ^^ ^h ^^inr^ ^mrpq ^^i^^ ^^r^^ ^"^"il^ 
 T^^^ ttjt: ':^l^^^H^ ^ ^j^c5lw<H^ '^rmTr^ >ji^ ^xn nt^r^ f^rrqi? 11 251 ^ 
 
 ^^'^( ^^ n 252 tttt:^ ^^^: ^wng^ ^^: uftnniO^^ ^srrer n 253 ^^ ^ 
 ^ xw\ ^^^ ^T^ ^t^Mtt ^ ^^nfh f^j^^ 11 254 Tj'sn m^^ t^t\ 
 
 ^ JJ has ,? changed into \, JE has {. " JE om. ^ jj begins a new section 
 
 here. •* Both have -^O" for ^. ^ So both; better ff^ . . . ^. « JE KT^.
 
 104 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 -"^ • /^^^ 257 ^o CJI'fCX^ • tr^\^^^\ • )-^ • > • -My^jMi 
 eld^ • -jJi^eld-ui • > • y.u/y • .a)uv>^(^i3 258 ^o -jjjjeJb-^i • > • y.»/y 
 0Ai/? . e)b{ 259 <?o yii/^ . j . )^o»-"t? • )>j • £^ • -^-^ * €-"0* 
 
 j^^ . -JLU/ . ^)j^cx^'>'>^ 261 ^0 ^;d5;/^o*^d • -M-Me)biij • doj 
 255 ir^m\ ^ 'liii^ '^^ f%f^ ^crftci TiT^ ^ ^h: ^ ^^^ni^^ ^^ tb^ f%f^ 
 
 ^H^ ^^»T^ ^sfq 7r m^I+^^T II 256 Tp^^ ?ftf^ Rnrf^TTT f^TT^^ II 
 
 vtr '3nT:'gftnTT^ ^rtb^ 'st^^t^ ^"^^^ ii 258 -^ '^rjp? ^nq^ 'sn^wnirt^ '^rg 
 
 ^^ ^ «j^c^^Kl{i '5r5JH^ II 259 ^^>ni^'-M5J*Jrtl II II 
 
 ^ Both om. 2 Perhaps for --^^A^tf ; JE has el» altered into ^ ^ J-T 
 
 ^^i]"^^". * Both IT^.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 255-270. 105 
 
 >^ 262 <?« )^*2_j) • ^{dji*^ • )>j • C:^^^ • ^> • >3 • eSo^ . ^ 
 j^c^ . -A»^ . -u|j4 263 ^0 P<^€/-»*S) • j-»»^cyf/^0»-**d • •»(5A»eSi4i* • > 
 
 ^»aijju ♦ c| . J^cj/f^ . f) 266 ^0 j^s • f^i » >3 • /-wo* • -MA»ebiM 
 jjii^ . <j 267 ^0 {"^3^"^^ 13^^-"^ • ^"**3 • -"6J l3^^^ * ^^"^ 
 
 /ii&^i) 268 ^0 jjg . . €j^"^ • -*»^ •{) ijy^^ • -"-weiji*] • ^oS-w/ 
 J . -jiiidjiM . ^ . C>a/^6 • C"))* • >^ 269 <?o w^)>^ . ^€5^ ♦ 4 
 
 262 Mrf ' ^tl^ ^t^rtH fir ^?I^ TTjfts^ 'H^ «*<IMIHri<*<irHUjH ttstt^ ^?m^ Hch<;^ 
 ^ HMlri l ft^ inrFHW ^fef'21^ «Hlf<yi.t^ 11 263 ^f^ f^fT? cTW |w^ ^TiTrJT 
 
 264 f^7ft^=5r ^'riWMl ^TR^ TTTft ^TPT^ trnTFT^ W^r^tT^ ^f^ II 265 ^ 
 
 ^ TrnH r^dMHrw »r^: n 26G ^ ^^; "^ ^rEf^: ?rw: ^rfrr ^nRrrfii r^qf^i^^ij 11 
 267 ^ ^rfVf^ ^tf^ inq^rrn^ n^ni^^ ^^^^^ ^ ^f^ ^^^^^.^ tt^^r xnrH '^ii 
 fVm ojrTH^ ^ n 268 ■sf'it: h%*^ "^rnn^ TT^rfnn tt^ ^ifcj^r^^ ^rnr ^frg ^^tt^ n 
 269 ^f^ftr »T^^; rn^^ ^ ^: ^R^nnf^ ^rrn^fn ftfir^ 11 270 wiV^ 
 
 ^ JE, S om. - JJ om. ^.
 
 106 p. . JANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 ^^' 6>y ^6 » >) • tiH^W • -*"t\' )^0» • > 272 <?oj^{o>^i^ 
 
 ^^ 275 & J^6/i)^ji« . ^^iii^' >3 • ^1^ • ^-^^^ 274 ^o |*^ey"»*3 
 -ug) 276 ^0 C^a . J . /iJ^J^exiJ^J'*^ • ^03-»*e)» • t*-"iiJ^* >5 • ^-t^ 
 
 ^^ «+w5^N ^sily^^l^H H^ Trqf ftnr?: ^^ ^^ ^ttwtt^^ wnnmT ii 
 
 ^f^ -m^ »rg^: ^ ^fir "^strr: trrq^ ii 273 ^H^ftfHf^fn: trtc ^^: Trrft 
 5H^^ i^frj f^HwdwT ^n^ ^^rfrni 274 w^ ^^ ^^ '.hi^^hh: n 275 rrw^ 
 ^ ^^ '^rfw Wt^^rraR: ^: u 276 ^^r^^q ^mbjr ^W ^f? ^ '.si^w^^n 
 f^Hl^<*ir(.rfMi tTH^nprf ^^ f^Tr^ ^jH% ^ ^ wt^fn ^fn ^ w^^: 
 277 ^^ ^ ^f^ ^ >rg^: tHTT ^ ftnr tt^ ^14 ^: ^^irm ^i^ ^ 
 ^T^'^^ ^HHTfjT 'q^ 11 278 'nr^'rgTin: ^ ^Inr f^iTT(^r^ - 
 
 1 SoJJ; JEom. 2 So both. ^ Both TTrrfrT.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 271- 107 
 
 . /»^A» 282 <5o f) • ^ii^ • Cjw^ . [uA-5j)oejuuw . ^^xj;o»**^ • 4 
 . Gii^ . /iio^ . ijMJiT^ii/?" . i(^^ 283 & f) • >^ . "a^W 
 . e)b{ 284 & Ciju^ . J()-w)<0 • ^/JJ^A*/? . ^^j-^>*0 • <> • -rfO*-"^ 
 
 . ^T?)^/^-**^ • "^O^^ 2^^ ^° ^"^"^ • "*0>3 • l£L)o4^ • /^^i» 285 
 
 . gj^ . Qii^ . eisf 287 &^o^i*)i(5 . J ♦ ^Cjw^ _ £^ii^ . /i»0^ 
 
 . >^ . -My^^ 288 ^0 -weljAiiJ . |iJa-^-ujp^ . ^aAj^ii^i^) . _u^ 
 
 . /i»(g,A> 289 ^0 ^) • {»*>'>->•»» • -^I^^V* * ]^y^^ ' ^^^ * ""O^z-^QS,^ 
 
 • C-"0* • ^^ 291 <?o gjujA . J^jiJ)^ • J* ' -w£) • ^liijii)*^ . i 
 
 f^nraiT^Tr^ ittt; ^^!m^: ^'f =?ht^^^^ Tntm^^ 11 279 ^ ^r^ ^ ^^jnT^^rq 
 ^^^11 II 
 
 280 f^rthrq ^>^ ^ f?TTrrN5T: w^afi^ ^^ Y^tt 11 28I tt^ ^^^ Tm^n^ 
 ^r^Tin^ ^iT^^TRiRT ^TTtrn^^ ^rftrfg}^ hi, 4.1^ ^fftvftr^ ^rrpq ^rf^n-' ^m: f^^ 
 
 ^ U 282 ^ ^flfi ^ ^ U 283 7T^^ f^Tfa^'T "TqR: i1h)^HH 4'-M»1<^ f^^^ 
 
 'w^ gro: 11 284 ^fif lift: ^^^^ wr^ ^ w^r: u 2S5 ^ ^f^ ^^ «jrnT: u 
 
 286 "H^ f^ft^ ^qfc TW^"^T^ ^^^T^^ II 287 ^fiT Irfi: ^IT^^ WJ 
 ^"4:11 288 ^^ ^^"r^ -^RFT^^ ^r^: f^f^ ^ II 289 ^^f^ trf^^ n 290KTns^ 
 
 ^' Both li:i«i^, but see S and ch. xv, 77, 80, 82-S4. 2 JJ_^^)o\vi,/ 3 Both 
 
 insert {\, but see S and § 290. * Both ^^"5. ^ Better Tl'^t^Wf.
 
 108 . PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 tL)04^ • /^^^ 296 <?«{)• (»MJJ^ • ti{|>3 • -j^)^))^ . )i*^/A»^ 
 ^ • ^-^^ 298 ^0 ^^x^;o»^^ . 4 • -» • ^)-"^*»/ • o>i>^k^ 
 
 4»n»i<Hw Trf 5r%?rT liVj ^ ^f^: u 292 ^ ^f^ xn^ «*.ih«*^ ^r^ n 293 7[^^ 
 
 "^trm II 295 f^-ffhN ^i Wi^ '^T^ ^ ^f ^T^: ^^ f^r^ ^ II 296 ^ ^i^ 
 
 'n^f^ II 297 tttt: ti^^ ^qn^^^Trfi: wj '^^ nfiniHinT ^ Tn^m^ ^ftvr^ 
 
 W«tt<4i< n 299 ^^f^ ^^ ^ ^W ^ra;: Tit ^ ^^ U 300 infts^ f^fH^»I 
 
 1 Both omit, but see S and § 291. 2 jj om. -). ^ je first omitted • *^i ■ ' 
 
 l-^^) • 0'-i)(» , and was afterwards altered into • |-p«-1- > • ©"-iXJi •«**{••' • J-r^'^-O"'''
 
 CHAPTER XT, 292-3 1 1. 109 
 
 -ui/ . ^|4u^iiij^ii . j^-53 306 & G-ui^ . (J . }^yi»^ • 5^JJ) 
 €i«3i> . >3 . ^%^ . )ii(5^i» 307 & ^eif^ • -"l*^"^^^^ 
 
 iJMj . -MA . i^ 310 ^o K5^o» • f) ♦ €^5 • f/-**0^ • > « g>3/-»g 
 
 ^<:m(4JHl ^2 HPT: *i^mmH ^rf^: ''srm^ f^T^nnmsiT^: u 303 IVrfhk ^ 
 xn^ ^irn^ ^ ^F?^ f^ ^iqFTR: u 304 ^ ^f^ xn^ ^oi^ ^ ^^ n 305 Tnfts^ 
 
 ■ ^frMri II 307 ^ T^ T^ ^T^W: ^ l^fr^ ^^ II 308 Frf^s^fft f^ft^ ^TTfT 
 
 309 r^^ ^ ^i^^ ^Fnr: Tj^fWir '?Twnnr2ftsirf?r^'t ^■^" ^n.^H y?(H,^H 
 
 !^ 
 
 1 Both «, but see S and §§ 283, 286, 290, &c. 2 Both cm. ^ je om. ^.
 
 no PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 />5J^ • -c?)^))^ • -"^ • -"^ 312 io C^^ . ^^f) • > ♦ e^^ ♦ f) 
 ^>y . ^>) 313 <?o^)^»^ 'J^ • fl • -**H>jC^O» • ^ 
 
 ;^^ • )^_J) • f) • ^-^^ • /^Q5i» 314: ^0 /juu^fC-^O*^ • ^mi 
 j^^jji) 315 & )giiJA))*(j . J . ^jLujiu& . ^iiA\w)iij . ^j^ijeiiii 
 
 )-**3/>j •JA • > • f"2?) • f) • y-"^ • (ajjji* 316 ^5 gjuu^ . JO'")^? 
 
 ^)^»^ • ^j^ii . ^ey-^t? * ^jji> • ^ju)|juui& . ^^ . _A)& * > 317 
 
 5ir:*HH H^: '^r^ rt'^wif^^ ^»T^ ^'a;: ii 313 tt^ xptt ^stfT^TifiT tts?^ 
 ^* Y^ 'i^^q^^ Ti^f^^T pfirqnjrr^ ^^nj^T ^«mij«|: n 314 ^ ^r^H^ 
 
 315 ^ni ^ '»s^ ^5r^ 'STftrT ^r^: ^rm: w^tt^ ^y^^in^HH ^r^ 4Ihw ii 
 
 316 w«i ^ ^^qp?^ W^r^ 'snT^TiR^ -^ w^: i^iTT^ wjj^fgFu^ ^^r^^ " 
 
 ^^1%TTr Faf^^ ^^^irHHi wt^ ^?rf#7rq "^ ttItti: n ii 
 
 1 Both -V-!?. 2 ^o'di'- seems wanting, see S. 3 jj t^xj^^ i Tq, to which JE adds 
 the marginal gloss ^HWlf'? ; compare § 325, oh. xiii,i35. * Both om. ^ JE M<^lMm.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 312-323. Ill 
 
 UDi) 
 
 a, 
 
 §0 
 
 
 *<vjn^rc»^4T<^< ^ ^ ^»i:? n 319 ir%7^ ^: *i,c^«^i ^^^ni^ ^sf^ *|v<iWrin 
 
 J^'^lriH Ij^MH ^'tvj^ ^rf^I^ "T^TT^ ?T?T7^ riHW(1^ TIT^ ^T^ firftTTR ^^Mri 
 |TfifvT# JTfTTT?^ fn^W^ xVsj I HrJ ^ ^^^4 il«JIW^ri ^TT^RTT^ ^ T^fi^ «f^ H 
 320 ^^-^ST^ ^TT^ ^f^^^ ^:T^ ^^JlWriH m>rr? fKtTR |TTTnjp4 HfpJHH 
 f^WR ^Ms^M^4 fTfTgn^ ^ ^^"^^ Tr^n^ZTT^ ^rTOTTf^ •qrf^TT^ » 321 ^^sf^ 
 
 TO^ ^Hk? ^a^^ ^: ^TTRT ^sTfirfii^i^ ^Hif-yy infts^ -.sf^M^Hiii^ ^^ 
 
 i_^^**)' • -"CI 8eems wanting, see S and ch. xvi, 75, 76. ^ Both om. . ' JJ 
 
 •^J^W • *, but see § 320. * Both yi^'0_ 5 goth have this word after the next, 
 
 but see S and § 319. ° So both. '^ Both "V-l?. 8 je alters f% into f^f^.
 
 X XKJ^A>^1 Xy KJ^i~L1^±XM*iX ^ XXJ^XJ 
 
 • ^i\' ^ * ^^0» • -e^] • -J»)*j)>j€-"0» • /-"Qg,^ 325 ^ ^;J 
 . ^ftiiu . ^iujii . > . ^^«) . >^ . aujj^jui . yu^ 326 & -uuaMi^ii^ 
 
 ;^S . -^Jjuijiua . ^4(jA»9 328 & ^^55^^ • ISL{€4 • it^^f^"^ 
 
 ^^331 & -^Jujjj^ • /AtQ^^Aug .^^^>j;a(3 . J •^^•**^^^ • >^ 
 waj> 332 «?o ^)^J)>5 --^^i»e^^ . 5i>)<0 . ^Mjiu^ . -^^^^e 
 
 • ^^-"1^^ • -cJ/-***^^^ 333 & ^/-^UCS^^ • ;J • •c*)-»0^)>3 Zj^^^ 
 , -u)jj)iJO» • ^^^ • ;) • ISL^iif^- -K)^)^ * ^ • 3-^>H5 334 (?o p 
 
 • •'O^^ • ^^^ ' (I * -"H^0» • •» • ^ • y*)H3 335]' '^^o^fiJ 
 
 ^rrf jnnfiT ri^lfv ^H^f ^ri^Nrf n 324 ^JriWdlf"^ ^^^^ ^npTTt^ ^}^ f^- 
 
 Y^ f^H^.' '» 326 ^ nftrgi^ ^ ^p?i?r 'cruR^r^ fVfn^ f^fk^Tc^ n 
 
 ^n^ ^irqT II 328 w^ ^iwrii ^r^rfinrt u ii 
 
 ^rotxH « 330 ^t^ xn^ ^1m 4-5<>i<H^ *j^d(j* ?T?nn ii 331 ^tnrqr ^tttttptt: 
 
 ^^ 7yi H^r4>*4ri l II 332 cJW^r+i4dl ^^r>^Tfon 11 333 ^ifri + lfnTT IJ^ftf^*?: " 
 
 334 ^^TR ^ ^^ (^l^4^«^' ^ ^ hw: ^[ ^w.IiwH jjfm ii 335 ^^o^ ^] ^^^ ^ hth; 
 
 1 Both have --ey' for v, but see S. 2 je ha3 c for uT ^ jE cm. text in 
 
 brackets, but inserts *lif • H • --rj-fii. in margin. * Both have ^ for W.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 324-347. 113 
 
 . J . ji»a^/2)juj . cis^ . /juu^AuJjuua . J . ^^ayj^ . > 337 ^0 ^yA 
 
 . >^ . -JUtfa^^ . ^>) 343 ^0 HJ^cy • ^oy**/ • Q-ui^ • ^*^^>H> 
 
 . -u^ . Jsi^ii 345 & C^uais . ^jjij . ^JO^/ • fC^^ • ^*5""^ 
 
 . ^jjii 346 ^0 ^^sil^ . -w^ . Jtt!>)> — C-»0* • -cyz-w^^i? • -"^ 
 . ^Mt^ . ^>^ 347 §0 .g)jj^7i)/? . > . ^}^»^A» . Qxxi^ . -Ai^ 
 
 fWT. w 336 ^^T^ w A<t^if4^H^^ ^"^i '^t-^ttN ^Tf;^: n 337 ^^Tti^^^ ^^nnf^rn: 
 gn (, ^ ^ i( ^ '!j?Tf t5R7T^ ^^»t{^ ^-FTifr ^ cTth: vm.^mI^ i^rffr. 11 338 ^^* M»i4HW 
 
 339 ^^ ^ "^ jf ^5? >T^;^ TR: J^Hr4 11 340 ?T^q^ ^»ft f^: 11 341 '.M^^Ht- 
 ^=t,|f^H II 345 ^ ^T^^ ^^«T ^ TRTfH TH^ ^«*4^ 'I^^ ^IW^ fjfT^F^ 
 
 5?^ ^T^n ^r<HH II 346 "^"^J °p'm^ ^jqr# fTT^'fH 11 347 ^rm '^fm: 
 
 1 Both ^J^-". 2 JE adds {. ^ * seems wanting, see S and §§ 350, 357. 
 
 •* JE -mM^. ^ Perhaps for IJ^m^.
 
 114 PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 A 
 
 . f)^0»-"^ • ^•><>"W • ^^yi^ » >3 • ^-c? • eb^ . ^ 34:8 & t^^^3 
 
 ^0 P^CX^/ • fC-^0* • ^"5"*^^ * "* * ^^3 * "^^ * f) * '"**Q5,-»* 349 
 
 ^o ^f^/>^ . { . ^J^A>ei3A» 353 io ){^f}^}J^ ' -mQ . ^^x^;o*-"t? 
 
 • e)b{ . >3 . If^il^ • C»3-»« • 4 • ^*^$-">*0 • >* • )J^C/-"ft) • >3 354 
 
 . ^cy-^A • >5 ♦ -^f^^ * ^^ • 3^"*-*) • )^€/-"S • /-^^^^ 355 
 . ftjJ9 . J . JJJci ♦ ^-"j^^tQ • p^eb^is • ;)^ 356 ^o ^^j . y.u/y 
 
 • )#^^""^ * ^ • 3^'*'*) * ^i'"**^3 • /^QS,^ 357 ^0 |jji^-^;e)Au 
 
 ir^^H II 350 hit: m^^^ ^ ^^nr^: ww: ^fV^ ^h xjII^tt: ^5?^ ^jt^ vt ^^: » 
 
 351 "^Wn "^^ ^^ frdv'^ ^"t Held I ^TR II II 
 
 352 ^^^ ^ ^ffT ^ ^^tt^: "m^m wf^':^ ^ ^WT^^wr|^n^ ^ w: ^^^* 
 
 m Hi^: II 353 ^>^ -q-g TJ-SH II 354 ^ W^l TJ ^y^^l ^STT^HTTT ^ T^FJ 
 ^HFTn^^T^Tr^^m Vf"^7T TgmsJJj^i^;^ ^T^: M 355 'ilt, "^^^ ^=^ ^ ^'^^^ 
 ^ ^^3^»»TSJJT^ II 33G 7T^ ^^ ^?T^^ f^=^7^ ^IT^H ^U^ II 357 ^ 
 
 1 * seems wanting, see S and §§ 350, 357. 2 jj jo*. •"* Both f?(ftTIR.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 348-363. 115 
 
 . J^e/^S • -^O^t? • ^^ • 5-"«>^) • ^O'w/A • /-w^^ 358 (?o ).»^-*"3 
 
 • J(){3 . ^o»^^ • ^4 • >^ 362 ^0 Rf^/>e) • f • ^^f • eis^ 361 
 
 • ^CJD""'>'*^W^ • -^O^^ • ^0»^^ ♦ j4 • >3 • ^)o4^ • /-^^^ 363 
 
 ^?T^ :i«l«M^ IP^^^T^ '^TTlTTtTt W^T^fi^ II 360 ^ ^ ^jft^^ TT ^tnn^^ 
 361 ^«n ^^ ^7T II 362 ^7!^ '^Tfl'^ :jwm ^1^7 ^-NiT ^Tfl^ ^T^ TTTIW^ 
 
 tTfl.5lHHH II 363 ^^ff^ W^ T^ mj ^=qiT WiWTS ^V^H ^IT^ Jn^Jf^T^ 
 
 .-N. 
 
 ^W^ II 
 
 1 Both \^^6'. -' Both --. 3 i^oth 4), but see S. •» Both Hf^H. 
 
 I 2
 
 116 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 • JSL)o4^ • /i*^A» 366 ^0 C>3/-mC • '>4 • '-^M^^fS) • ^ • Jtt»JJii 
 
 i3^^ • fl • J^ • > • )^^o'-**')-«o • (I * ^^^0 • >3 • eJeyj^ 
 
 • |*>oW • ^^^^ 367 o®c -[^)a(^iiJ(^Au^ '{)*>]• ^)"^^j[^^d) 
 . -AM^juu^j^jiu . j^M 368 <?o /iJ^a^iJg^^J3 . > . (o*""t? • ■*0^3-"dJ 
 
 • C>3/i*g • /AJQx^ , J^J3 . C>a/iiC • <>)» 369 (?o R-uj .u>*0 . eia^ 
 
 "fJ^ «*jrw»irri ^sfT^T^': •srq^ ^sr^ »rg^: ^rm ^1^ ^^^nr^^ TPTng ^ '^JT^FRfrT 11 
 365 inr: ^'a w^fH^ tw^ cjwir^r. fwn Tf ^"^m^-^"^ w^-^: w 366 ^ tT^ 
 
 Both ^. - Only S indicates the words in brackets. ■' Both ^=M*i:.
 
 CHAPTER XI, 364-376. 117 
 
 . 4 • ^^^ • jjjg/ij^ju* . '^^l? 372 & ^00"*3 • •'l'''0'*)-"S 
 . J-»»A/A»^ • Ji)€/ii^Au . e)bj . J . -M|*.5j;juia^j^O»4j<)j • J^^^^ 373 
 
 . ^jj^ 37C <?o )-»»A^ • toojjjjwj^ . 3^)^ • >3 • ^-5^ • ftis^ 375 
 
 mfWHrfl ^;f^ ^^ mq ^TT^^H ^tTMlHIW^ II 372 ^tT^ vWI^W^Tf" ^T^ TR^R^ 
 VHIvl^^fd f^'^-d^frf^ T!7^ TTTfqriTr: ^^JHT^^ ^fqcT^ 7TFT '^Trjl+HrTl f^Tf TTft^ 
 WIVlMIrl^'-MI^A^H^ II 373 ^7^ ^JH^^JTRIlH ^TT^ '-HI^^^TTf^^TTD^ ^T^T^ ^t ^Ilfq- 
 
 m^T^fTCinTsj n 11 
 
 374 ^'^ ^fTf9^^ TT-^ ^FTTfHflHft^cT^ II 375 i^riWii^ IVrrmi^ VT^ ^HT 
 >?1V5 II 376 rHVJ^I 
 
 1 Both om.'qT. - JJ has Vi: for ^. = So both.
 
 118 PAZAXD-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 /AJQ^iJ 378 oo ^-5/3 • •> ♦ ^^0» • > • ^O?"*"^ • -* • ^05-**^ 
 
 j>?^iJAj . j^^ . 4 • J • )>0'ii^ • /A>^ • ^4^3 • -uigiJ^ . /A»(^A» 379 
 /jj(^ii 380 ^0 >3 . 6-»^o* • ^^6 • > • c05^^ • ^^sbi*^ • f\ 
 J* . )o^Oi» 381 ^0 ^4^3 • >> • ^05""^ • > • ^05"*"/ • "* • cO5^0» 
 > 382 00 ^^Juu/ . J . ^juuj . > . 7^*0*4^ • ^i • ^125^/ • -* 
 
 ^^Au; . {3 . ^i))*o . >a . )>i 383 <?o ^|.uda4/3 • •> 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ^ ^f ^ ^'^mr -m^ ^t ^iT II 377 ^^rqTT ^3^% ^ HTq ^3rf^ "m^ '^T^ II 
 
 378 ^ ^t HTJ ^ ^m ^fw^ ^^ "JT ^H^ ^51^ f%f^ ITTHH ^ ^^ '• 
 
 379 '^ ^1 ^T^ ^ ^FR ^TTfw^ -m-^ ^ ^V^ ^f^ f^P^ W'W^ iVlT^ II 
 
 380 ^1^ ^»HfRT ^^ ^1^ 'Srm ^^ W^ II 381 ITTT: TT^ ^7^ 5ff7[T Tc^l^ ^TT>nj ^W- 
 TTT-m: U 382 TT^ ^ W^H T^l^ ^T^I ^HTFT^r^ ^TT^ II 383 ^ i" ^ ^ 
 ^FTIT^^ ^iq TT^ -q^TTT^ ^^ II 11 
 
 Chapter XII.
 
 . U^Xi 
 
 0% 
 
 CHAPTER XI, 377-XII, 19. 119 
 
 . j^ii/j) 14 0% /AiQ^i)^>C •{)•>• )0^/{a — Sti5>5 • > 13 
 
 ' ^ ' ti) ' -^izy^^k^ » 'e?3^^»^^3 • ^^ 16 <?o /^^^^>c • ;) 
 
 - {o*"»*t? • > 17 CO j^jjai)^ . Cjuu^ . a(^ii^ . oyjULiQjjui . e>y"WC 
 •;)•>• 1^^ . x?/^)^ 18 ^0 l*^ • GJI"3 • rt • ^(jJkMjjii . gjLua 
 • {^^ . ^/JUU|JJJ . c\ . -^/JUUjJ . ^] . J^^jjii 19 <?o J^a . ya-uui 
 
 ■JftfTUHS^ II 3 W-OJ ^ f^^ f^'*=qqfTI 71 Trfc^tr^ ^T^ II 4 ^T^frgTt^ ^f 
 f%f^ f^f'q^q 7^ ^\I^T?[fq II 5 '^TVHTT^ hI f%f^Tt, ^^f^^f^ ^ Wr?T?^ II 
 
 6 ^qfti'q '•nni^ ^Trf^fiT vr wmi'i ii 7 ^h^ >ht^^ tt^ f^^F^ n 8 ^^ 
 ^irfwf^^ ^T^ 7rrT% -.sfw^ n 9 ^fw^^ ^i^sf^ ^?r^ twt^ 7iti% ii lo '•hft 
 ^ f^f^ ^T^^ -^^^ ^4 Hw II 1 1 ^mwT^ i-q-: vj?iH'-y n 1 2 ^-ittt^ic^ 
 '?rep?'^ ^qiT^ II 13 ■sTr5Ti^Ti:rqfTi-iTT ^i^ ^^ti^t^^t:; ii u ^rrif^Fr -m ^^ 
 ^r<^ ^^ra: ^^^^'^i^Mi^TT II 15 w TT TJ >?TTnT virsFr't^mi:^* vrq.tr?5Ti^n:9Fi:: a 
 
 16 ^jlfriHItt^ Tjif^jjlTPi;'^ 'T^'^^ ^i""^ '^^TFT ^^r^ ^11 17 ^W^^T^ft ^^^TW 7T 
 ^Tmsijl^ii 18 ^'Tra-^ ^^{^ ^=q ;5t4 ^^T>it II 19 ^^T 7T TqT^ f^ W^TT^Tf ^^"^ 
 
 1 BothV 2 So both. " Both ^#fw^ =q. •* So both; see ch. xi,5i. 
 
 ° Both have eB^ for fop J perhaps it should be ^'^, as in § 15.
 
 120 PAZAND-SAXSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . > 24 ^0 -w^x^J . -uigjj^y . )j^C/iJe) . J()>i9 23 & ^juuj^ja 
 
 , gjuu^ . ^j . e\d4d^ . -»(^»i? 26 ^0 -uj^x^/ . c| . J . c^^ey 
 . 4^^^]^^ • () • ^C-"*) • 4 • ^)^6/-»*3 * -^O""^ 28 «?o c-"»3 • ;) 
 
 )0^ • ^*^iy ' ^ ' ^i\>^ ' ^^^ • -> • ^^o ' £3 • e*"3 • ^J^ 
 
 * 3^"" * "* * '^\^^^\^^ ' ^^v • -M^jjij^ 31 & -^1^^^ 
 
 • ^i • J^ • ^Ij^C^O^e) ♦ ^^^"" 32 & ^i^c^ . J . j|a(,^o^^ 
 
 — >3 • >3 •_3^)o4q2' • *"* * ^ • -^l"*-" 33 ^0 Jjjjye^ . )a)^^ 
 . > . /iu^Jj) • ^»Ajj^ . J . /JU13 . 4p-'^^^^ — -**-**c00""'*"*IH 
 
 7R ufirq^i^ II 20 f^T^^^nrjt^ ^f^^r^ 11 21 ^^wf?J7rr ^st^ i<(=t>iH^ 11 
 
 22 F^ ^: ^?5fH ^VlT^'tiT ^F^ I^TITT^ II 23 ^T^qi^:^: ^jq^: II 24 ^H^- 
 ^r57rR ^S^T^^ II 25 'ST^ cITTmsfH ^ »T 3J^-^: II 26 'ST^ Wfein ^fl^ 
 
 ^ f^T^vt gro^ II 27 'SR^rrf^F: ^ tj^ •jt qpm: n 28 ^h^ ^m: 'sn^^ hmI'^4 - 
 f^vt ^H^r^^ra wi^ w^^nrriv^ f^ h mhPtt ^rqiR n 29 ^^ ^pr^rRt ^ 
 ^tj^w^h: II 30 ^^T^ ^ng^T^TJTt^ xi'ig fw^ ^^h ^^ ^"^sf^ •airj^ ii 3i 'ci^ira 
 
 ^ Both inbert > . - Both om. ^ These tuo words cha.nge places in S. 
 
 * JE om. 5 jj v^^^ ^T^. « Both have cT^ for H] pofjsibly for K'TT. 
 
 ( 
 i
 
 CHAPTER XII, 20-42. 121 
 
 36 f^ fgif^ ^ ^^tT^'H '5?m f^^ ^ITVm?(H f F^ II 37 TT!^ ^ -3^ ^ 
 
 38 ^^rarm g^ H^TT^imTfq ^f?: xTrrnxg^^ ^ihw^ift ^mfiT 11 39 ^^ ttt^ ^i>i?T^ 
 irftrmT^ ^STT^T^^ ?r;^ xn^ f^f?rfwrRT?^; f?T?rqR ^ '^^rn: n 40 ^Hfr ^ 
 
 ^HT^^ ^ f%i^^ II 
 
 ^ Both insert I?; perhaps a miswriting of JO (for {J, as S does not indicate final ,;. 
 '^ Connected with §§ 52, 53. ^ JE om. •* Both have * for Hi. 5 jj om. 
 
 * JJ om. ^. 
 
 io
 
 122 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . > 46 & g^j|>^ . j^Qji^jj/? . > . /juu^^juj]>Q5^ . > .^^AiCebjujjj} . > 
 . > . j^ . > '^/^^ ' cb£ . J()-M9 49 00 ^f A^-»j • ejjjuu/ei 
 
 jCA>ey • > 50 (?o ^c) . ^)e3i . ^c^ • -^OftiL • "* * '=^'^1^ 
 
 . ^jjjjiUA . > . ^xu^ii}Xi » 4^u 53 ^0 J^»9d _ ^AS^/p . > . .jii^jjjA 
 
 43 ^frq ^m ^ ff^T^'m'TT II 44 viM=*iftrnTrq f?i^rm ^htt^ ':<Mmn^ ^l^n?^ 
 ^ fTrtfH II 45 f^Wf^ ^^rc:5r*nf^ f^^n^ w^^ d^cji^^ ^rj^rr: TTT-q^f?wt 
 r<^ Hir^ri ic( ^^^ II 46 ^^^^ ^ww ^^rcntj^ inn 'sit^i^^t^ ^wf ^f ^m 
 
 f^-.H^ ^^Tt: ^JTxiTtr^ fjT^vjTfrT 11 48 irrN ^m-qi: Tn?iT»r^TiT TTi^wrnr n 49 ^^tft^ 
 %^TT^ g-^Ti^ ^"aiT^rra ^'J^'^Tf T^'^ ipJ: ^ftcT II 50 ^^^ ^tt: ^wm n^^ 
 
 1 So all, hut *1-V^|>5 .-cems better. - JE oni. ^ Connected ulth §§ 36-3S. 
 
 4 Both f^fSjf.
 
 CHAPTER XII, 43-63. 123 
 
 •ni^^iy oTWT^Tn II 56 ^tiix ^^^n ^wn^ ^^nn: ■sprT^rr? n 57 ^f^^^ ■^\ 
 
 f^lTTTrSifqyTTTT ^T^I F^ TPrT^in II 58 ^'TK THTfFI^ ^: TTlt?^;^ Tj: ^'^TTqir?- 
 ^Hf^HIT^ l^?nt ^S^T^ H^fH ?T^V^^ TTTfT?l^Wi ^ITTTJ^TI ^mFTTT^ JTfsnTqT^ 
 
 60 ^5iwt ^: ^^ ^?IT^^ ^.' ^ :fn|rH: iTHi^TqKr^ tttwi v^t ^THnriTrq n 
 
 61 Ui^W^ f-!\wm Wlr^^n[ ^^tw\ H^^ mrqFl^'^ n 62 >rmT \i ^^^ 
 
 ^fflwq: ^rni^»^: ii it 
 
 1 JE om. ^. ■■^ JJ om. W. 3 J J o,n^ j^ 'f. 4 Jj om. « Both oin. 
 
 6 JE ^^rt. " JJ om. ^,
 
 124 PAZ.^'D-S.Os'SKEIT TEXT. 
 
 64 
 
 . aue)b4ej^ • ^)iiJ(54/ • >^ • UMJJ^JUj . ^^ . j|) 65 ^0 .^\»C 
 
 • /ji^X^ * '^■'^|-'^3 • > 66 ^0 ^ft^/jjj^ . uwgii^ . i . p^i>o* 
 
 • ^^i»C • /iiw^ ♦ ji^gjj . > 67 & cb-^/fei • ^'c^)"*"^-" 
 A»y^ . > . ^^^iig^i) . iy 68 6o ^)fl>CjiCJL^ • > •3^-"€t4*^ 
 
 ^TifT fTiw ^sr?!^ 'sjjy^ ^l'^ Tra^ ^■arftR'g ^^ ^^tftr ^^ nvR^t 
 
 T^X. ^JTsTT^ f^jTfq II 67 ^ftRlN ^^Tft ^ "^IT^r^^ H 68 Trd ^HT?^ 
 
 ^^^I'd'* »iir^ri^ "^wu Tr^^i ^: ST«ri q^-oiTwn ^^ ii 69 ^^t^rI^ ^^ 
 vmm II 70 ^^ r^rflch^^ ^^V^TE^T^ T^rfr 'snii^ jrra^ f^nnft^ f^H^HH 
 *<c4^r<N vfwzi II 71 ^ f^r^fsjg* ^1^^ in^ ttThtt^ I^t: f^ trA^ ^if^ 
 
 1 JE Tj-i-^-. J Both have v for * . ^ go both. ■» Both have ^ for ^. 
 
 ° JE has iT for ^.
 
 CHAPTER XII, 64-80. 125 
 
 ^Tiff^ ijlijfiT ^ W^ irffTWl ^^ ^ 'TT TJ^ 11 7G ^ ^ i^ flfi^i^^ 
 J^cT^fFrT F^ -gl^ "^fTTff ^^"T^ l^nff^ II II 
 
 77 ^FTTf^ TPFT TH^ ^IRT ^4 ^Tnift ^=til^i-< f^frrf^W II 78 ^ H^t ^fg 
 
 ^rfiN "^wY ^w ^r?R: irfj^ ^r^rTTftr rJwgTrm T^fi ^^'iT^^ ^^th^' ^ tj ^rwnr ii 
 79 mj ^rzrfq f^ Jj?i^: rrg^T^n^ f^ur^m^ ^ ^^tr^t ^JTr^^irrq ^(^^ ^r^ f^ 
 ^^ pjhTTTrm;^ •ss'in^'^q ^^^ "wr^ ^r^ ^tt^ ^i^f ii 80 ^^^^ g ti^I^- 
 
 ^ So J J, ^-^ey in JE. - Both -^^J , but see S. 3 So both, see ch. xi, 51. 
 
 ■» Both TTtHcTTTn:, but see ch. iv, 56. ^ Both TTl^.
 
 126 PAZAND-SANSERIT TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 82 ^^[^ ^!TW TtlfJC^ J^TrfFT^ fR^ii H^ ^"NiT II H 
 
 Chapter XIIL 
 3 ^ ^fsfq ^7T ir^^Tn: HfH ^ ^^^: ^^^ fefw ^^n^ ;^ n 4 ^n^ ttsit 
 
 - Both -»- lV?(li, but see S. 2 jj 1-^^-, 3 Both om.
 
 CHAPTER XII, 81-XIII, 19. 127 
 
 . €>^3-«ey • ^"^^j^"" • -*)* 13 ^« tiG^ • > • I^C^JUJ . > . ^0»fQ3, 
 . elsjuj/ . C-*^^ . ^ . -ju^ 14 ^o ^ . ^^-^ " > • j-jJ^-^-** . ^^/ 
 
 ^^j^^G-e^^^ • 'e^^>H^ * ^ ' e^4/ • ^3^005 • -"l'^^) 
 
 . > . ojuj)>3 j^/^/? . )^^A)^ . ^ . /^^^-u . C^-w* • >3 17 
 
 ^ii • J 
 
 TJ^'^ Tn TITT^^TT U *x (\m\ rrfT?H^ T^^^ f ^^ 11 7 rST^wf ^^JHT^: T^fc "g^ 
 
 i!^^^^ ^wm ^1^ ^Tqnr ii 8 trgii^ ^»i?: T^^r?^; in^ )jtm^ ufq: » 
 9 ifT^rirq fVN: u 10 ^^"t ^iftsvi^:^ ^wi^'^ in ijv^ n ii 's't^ f^^ir 
 
 ^rnrl"=q ii 13 iht: ^w: ^toh ?Tf^ t>"^h; ^nrrvrr^ ^^ n H ^^ ^r?Frtrm^ 
 »if'^Mi f^^ i^^^n^ f^^fi? II 15 ^^^ ^ '5TT?,iT ^nff^ fjnrf ^^'-wiHiylf^ 
 WTT^^ II 16 ^^ T?n^ ^^3^^"T^T^ ^?;tt ii 17 f^iH ^ht^: vWriHc? "sttr ^nt 
 ^Ptt^ ir^^^nrq fVitrrg n is mii-^: w^ ^^^jnrft^fH ^^jh^ ^^t^"!^ ii i9 ^ 
 
 1 Both >. but poe S. -' T.T rffiTH. ^ Both have l^t for W.. ♦So I)oth 
 
 always. ■' So both, see ch. xi, 51. ** ''^^ seems wanting. " Both add 
 
 ^ to ?T^, but see §§ 35-37. 41, 106.
 
 A 
 
 128 PAZAXD-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 00 
 
 j|j^i)|iu^ . > 25 j^o Va)>a* ♦ ^yy — gjj^ . ^iiaiu 24 ^o a/aja 
 
 j^i»9 28 ^0 p^ . ^o»'>) • ^cyii/A • /^elsi* 27 & ^O5""0* 
 
 . giiaJUj 30 ^0 iO-M0» • >3 • >V tS»^l'**'iiL* ^3^) * ""^ • g^^Mt . ^>J(j 
 ^OA/iJa . C-^O^O* • 4t'c^5*'' 31 & G^^ . -MiJJiJ^Wl • JW 
 
 ^fTT^ '^^fiTT II 22 ^rq ^f ^-a-^f- f^TTTnrn: t^^t^ ^ v.AkM\t{ fsjn^ fq^ ^ttht' 
 ^n^wnr^^T^^ii 23^Trq ^^^H^rftr^n 24 '^n^jK^sftj^f ir^^^^r^T^ii 25 ^tt^ 
 ^ ^*jrM^' 'j^ f^^i Tj^ 'iin^Hn^ ^rq ^wm* 11 26 5H-|i? Tjft^TiT -^ r^rfiw i: 
 ^fir II 27 ^i^JHTi^ ^w^ ^pn: ^^j^: 11 28 ^ xr#^5 ^^ ^hr ^: nwrp^ 
 
 cTSRT f'^H^HH^ II 29 tl^giT^ '?TT^'V?r: g-?n^ ^^1*^4^ ^TT^H^ "JTr^ ^HI^K^r^ 1T7^ 
 
 Brftr n so '5n^*ra ^rg^ ^ "^ "^f^ '5T\rem^^^P?T ^fir lift: ^ f-^wM^sfw n 
 31 w[T^hr^-^>i=q^n 32^^ ^t!^ ^ -^ifc^nT ^^ "^rc^f^HMlsf^ n 33 m ^^f^ 
 ■Rfu iTwn^ ^w\ ^nw^ 
 
 ^ S indicates Vc^ • -»t<jebi(u1-e>', as in § 139; but f^^ ="* is good Pahla^-i. - JJ 
 
 ■^•m, JE ^TiITTlf. 2 Both have ^: for »T. ^ Both >pT^. ^ JK 
 
 ^f^^. " JE 0111. ' Both om.
 
 ^0 
 
 CHAPTER XIII, 20-45. 129 
 
 Si) . ^o>4^ • > • ^^Oi^ ' -» '^^ • > • 3^)0-^e) — ^^iy^f 
 
 > 45 <?o ojLoj . ^juu{^ . j)a^A*;iJ^. > . Ca»5J()J . -w^ • ^]-H^i^/ 
 
 ^^ f^Trinfcrr>si^ 'sr;^ 11 35 ^w i r^lH ' ^^ ^r^ ^^^ ^ ^^^ l^rfTTfiT ir^ ^^ n 
 36 ^mHT^ T^R Tnr '^t^tt ^'ttt f^nrrTfxnrrf 11 37 W^ 'stt^ ^>jtt^ ^^ 
 f^^fq :jn^'==r ^"Tt^mtt^ "^f^ii 11 38 ^^i ^^f^m wt^ "^t^^^ ^?i -nifHi,iiiH 
 fT^ror: T^m^q •^if'T^m: >jqri^ n 39 tttttt f?r§7^ ^ wtf^TTT^j n 40 ir^^ ^jfq^t 
 
 in^f T^lfrft^TTTrq Tiff rTT H^ II 43 ^ tit?T; i?T ^t^ W 44 ^ TT^f^. T^W WTU^ 
 
 ' Both oni. 
 K
 
 130 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 €^Aii^ . _jj^ . > • >^ • ^Aojjja . J . ^x^ • > • •^Jy^l^ • ""O^^ 
 
 .Jil>>JjiLW . iji . ^u^jj^ . piJ^ » ^JJii 50 ^O pat . aj^AJg^/^ 
 
 J(;^^ . J)i 52 io^ . )iiJ(5y • fl • >3 -^fe) 51 <?o^ 
 1^^^^ • 5^ • f) • '■«0>3 . J . ^ 53 <?o^ . ^li^J^y 
 
 €->)»• ^ • l-^-^O-^^ • ^liL' -"5 • ^ 56 0^*0 ^ . \^^\) ^ 
 
 j?^ »?T"^^ ^4 >j,^ TTFT^ ^ irnr^T^ n^'n ^t^t^ ii 46 ^ ^rtnr irf^ ^Tn^^ 
 ^»f F^^ ^f^ ^tt: ^tw^ cjifwr-yft^ ^R^vq: ^ ^^ w 47 •51^ w^ ^xift 
 ^rfr^ ^f^-j TrffTg ^1-5 ^^^ ttht^ '^^r 11 1» 
 
 48 ^g "g^m f^f^ ^grqf^C ^thj ^m TTFrnr^ ^Wrnrr^ ^wf ^fg 11 
 
 49 TT?^ ^ ^•cft 7n TTO>^fVTT ff^ffll^ IffRB"^ ^^^T^ '^H'^R ^■erqt ^J^^ ^T^JT B 
 ^ Wt^J '5TTH>t^ II 50 ^^r^TT W^ ^^'g ^ Tl^ror ^JTRtIc^ II 51 H + i-* ^1^ ^ 
 
 Or^mirj^ ?fTTfVf^ II 52 ^^ in^A ^^^ II 53 TTWTr^ ^ ^ "^T ^^Trt; ^5nrt^ 
 df^"=frOT: ^TTT II 55 ^ ^^ Tn[^ ^ tththt^ f^5 ^Tfq^^n^ "^^Yt^ n 56 w!^ ^4 
 
 1 Perhaps better . . 2 Both omit, but see §§ 6, 64. ' JJ -^'3, JE "V-J ; 
 
 but see S. * Both ^-'^^. •^ JE om. 
 
 u
 
 CHAPTER XIII, 46-66. 131 
 
 >3 • -AU)J(;AU . ^^ . J|) 63 & ^^)^»^ * ^>>* • j^j ^^E 
 
 ""O^ * ^ * -"'**>'^)^5^ • /^^^ 66 ^0 ^ . iy . j^ijebjj 
 
 58 WWf ^ifhi TI^TfJT^ ^^ ^ ^ frfqWTT^ H^^ ITH^mTi; II 59 "^^T^W ^ ^T^ 
 
 dr^ T? "^ ^^T^ '< 60 ?n?T ^"iT^T^ ^tHTit^ii 61 ^ ^ ^*sfq Tj: ^"hrermiT 
 
 1 J.T om. -q. 
 K 2
 
 132 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 *Tft?r II II 
 
 68 n^ xn^ ^1-^1 HH TS II 69 ftFH )j?rn^ ftfq: «»i4HH n 70 ■t^tj^ ^fr^rrg 
 
 W^^^ ^w^^ ^ '^y3^^ HW«i ^^ ^ €rf^: ^^ w^nrw ^tt HfrorffT f^i^ 
 
 gr^TTT II 72 ^^ ^fq: ^"^TTqvjlvyHi^l ^fI#M WT^^ '^IT^T^W ^^TH^f^nn iTr^ 
 tflT'^T^-^ ^ T1I>: T^^ ^^1[^ Hfpf ^TTfR JRf^^ 'STT^'l^T^ II 73 ^%W^ 
 
 ^r^'iriWTr^ii 74 T77r: f^rfq^q Ti ^[tWw trft^T^ ^rn^ft^r^ f^m «^iyi: tt^^^hh n 
 
 75 ^ TTT>: ^^ ^^1t^ fTTT: '5TT^fq^ ^^t^TW ^fer 11 76 ^ ^f?T Xfi^ df^.* 
 ^ JJ*). - -"C) seems wanting. -^ Iff seems wanting. "* So always.
 
 CHAPTER XIII, 67-85. 133 
 
 ?ir!i ^HTff TTT^ ^ ^ ^^if^i^ »m ?rTlT'g »T^^T ^qjf^ II II 
 
 83 WiSTT^ -SFn"^^ 'STT^YlT^ Hi ^^ Tf ^^^ TTTT fef ^ ^ II 84 ^TTTSFf^ 
 ^HiTm U + Ki!l vM<=IHriHr'q "?[ TT^PTff II 85 HIT ^ ^!TH1^ f^f^'^ fWF5 ^K7(^ '^rfFT 
 
 ^rnvr^T: 2 g^> i^Tg -^jj^ zrvrq TifT?rTfT f-^f^ ^?V^: 
 
 Both re^J^l. but see S. - Both om.^r:.
 
 1 34 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 g^H iTfT Ttf^T^; ^?Tlfh^^ H^»J.^ Tj^ ^"^ f^u9 «^ H^Hm II 87 TT^ 
 
 ^c(hfis^ ^~fTT^ rnfmft 'sjnH^T^ ^^ ^if^i^ ^f^ I^T '^^T^ iH^ ttNIt^: 
 ^^r Tr^rm ^ishlTrf nf^ ii 88 ^nr: ^^ ii%"3^ ^ tt^h •;Rf?rR^sfiFT n so ^t^ 
 ^^ in^^ Ttf^^Tft 'sn^'Vri; hi: 'STrrhr ''^ ^:^ ^t"^ ttf^: iju^ ttrh: THrg 
 
 ^Ti^ f^TrJ '5?!^^ f^RT '^Hl^TH^TW ^T^ ^ 5TW ^ifc?^?^^ 11 91 ^ rir+Io5 TClf^: 
 TTg^^'^ ^^317^; '5TT^^'J? '^rg^ ^^"1 11 II 
 
 ^ Both insert >, perhaps for *\ . - Both insert *, but see S. ^ JJ *5. 
 
 * Both -v-':? . 5 Both insert > . « In § 79. ^ PI. -"r. » Both IH^. 
 
 JJ om. '^.
 
 CHAPTER XIII, 86-IOI. 135 
 
 L 35c"** * ^^^ • tk)^^' * ''0^3 . o)i 96 ^o j|j . eb^ • -^Qj 
 • els-^/ • -"^ • \\ • /■W(^'»* . > 99 ^0 yjjjj jujj^ . J>*i^>A"3 • -*»v''>^ 
 
 98 ^ ^ tr?(^ TH^ ^^ Wf"'T ^<r^^ f^^ ^"^li^^ ^ TT^lT II 99 ^ f^RT f^^VJ 
 
 iTTfRT f^TTPn ^^ Tiftfrnrff fTw: ^ wc^^ ^^^ f^"?^wr ^ith^ f^-^ 
 
 I .IE I"^i::3 ^ So both, see ch. xi,5i.
 
 136 rAZ.VJ^D-SAA'SKRIT TEXT. 
 
 gu^ . -jtf^ . H)^[ ' t) * "^O-**/-**^-** • J)* 105 j?o p^?y->^^(S>0* 
 
 jjj^j))^ . ^{ . j(^<^ . j^ij^ . j^ 108 «?oj^yii/? • /) . • ^/^^j) 
 
 102 ^t^ ^f^^ H7TH ^TTrvnt fr^^ ^rwrf^ ^ u 103 ^ wc^^ ^t^ 
 ^mr: ^t^ ^ff^ <rrii--T ^ i(:f "^^j? tfTT^rn^ 7^ ^ H^ 11 104 w^ f^ ^ nw 
 
 106 fi"fTi4^ ^^ "m^ ^^TT^ ^ ^"^^in f^H^ ^w FfT^ ^ " 107 ^^ cFT?r 
 
 HHl^tfrT Trfi^HfTT ^^ ^ ^^ 'J^W "^JRiTRRT!^ Vf mM^yTri II 108 ^TFT^- '^^ 
 
 ^"^v^ Tqfx. ^^^ ^^ f^n:^ n 109 ^: ^if^^^^^ ^ ^ ^^[^t: ^^[Wf^> 
 
 ^IrftT^ fR^ ^^^ ^T^- 
 
 j.j Ti;: ' Both -q^nr.
 
 o'^o 
 
 (?o 
 
 CHAPTER XIII, IO2-I18. 137 
 
 • j^/^^ • /) . -"e) • gj^3 • isj^iii^* ■^>5 •_3^)oW * z^^-" 111 
 
 '>)-»OJ^(a ' ^-^ ' ^i 114 «\3^^cx^^^O0-"iiL • -"""Ij^CJi^^ 
 ^■"O^^ 115 ^0 ^{^'>J"^3;^ • jpj>ii^vpd ♦ -> ♦ -Miij^ii^ . > » ^-«(;<>) 
 /juu^CyjuuiJii . J^^-*'!^-^ • RJ*^ ♦ 4 • 3-">H3 • 1^6/ **3 • > • €*^3 
 * "*0>3 • .^ • ^-^ • ^^->->-^a^ • > ♦ 6-*"3 • J(5i>/i>^A» . > 116 
 . ^^AJjjjjj^x^ . > » 745 • ^>) 11^ \^^iy^lp ' f) • C-^^ • ^i 
 
 m^ f5=r^ ^fT^ ufH^^ Hrrfuiri^ Tjw:: n 110 ^ ^ ^tot!t> ^rr?y^^r7r ^sr^ 
 ^^ ^^^ ^^wts^T^;? ^^rh^ TT?^ Trgit^ ^^ ^in^^ n+rnfiT ^11 112 ^fj^ 
 
 ^niT:d^ f^ mi ^^ TT^OT II 113 'Sng^ 4 T^ITTHTT!!^ fT^^4fff iH ^^rtri ^ 
 "5^mf7T II 114 ^HF7Tl^"^T^^T7^"mfH^rR TTSpir f^XlfHT^inrrf n^fTT^ 115 w 
 
 "sdm '^n^^^ ^^sj f^rivt ^^^^^^ » 116 '^c^ wr^^ ^fw^* 3^ ^ntrb^ ^ 
 invMMyi^ TT^RTr^ifts^ ^f^tj^q^^ II 118 ^^tr: imj U^^^^l\\^ 
 
 eo 
 
 ' BetterJ>ir"«'^''^^"i-^- - So both. ^ jj has T^RT , and .IE U^T, for 
 
 T"OT instead of ^51^. "* JE om. ^.
 
 138 PAZAND-SA^SKEIT TEXT. 
 
 • )-"^O0^^ • -"e) • ■*0'*)* 12^ Q°° {-"3^) • ^{e)bA»^ . c) . -GiJ^ . '-«)* 
 
 • ^O'Ai/a . H-»»^» > 122 ^o ^xucs . _u»/ . gi^aj . ji) . > . «u)/ 
 
 . > . jjj^AijJUia . >^ . a(^j/? . J^iiai)^ . J . -juiigjuu^ . > 124 
 & ^ . J^c/j . ^JAUaAi . ftbj . -U|)Ja^35 . •»0-"9 125 ^0 ^JU»)jWa 
 
 ^ tT fVq^zifiT II 119 'si^ ^^R^^'^ ^ 5^ Hf^ II 120 '^f^ fw^w^ ^^ 
 iRc5 ^n^^ "^^ ^irf^T§w g cFr\ ^rjt=^ frfnrofq "^Tf^ vr^ ii n 
 
 121 finflT^ ^ ^ Ff^* TITR H^TI?^^ f^iT^ ^ cTPmr^ ^^ II 122 ^^ 
 
 124 ^RTJJ TTOT^ TT«Jfn ^TRTT^ ^HMHHI^ II 125 ^FT p5T*r3 ^sjUHHIfl^ ^jfTTralT^ II 
 126 -qm MN"^ri ^ ?PT^ 'SI^OT^: 
 
 1 So both, but S indicates -"V'j-V^^^. = JE C-), S cm. ^ ^T^ seems 
 
 wanting. * JE om. ^ So both, see ch. xi, 51.
 
 CHAPTER XIII, ] 19-135- 139 
 
 • €3^^) • /^^ • -"^ • C>3/-»*6 • "^^l? 133 & y^/^ juj . -u»/ . g>a 
 
 ^niF^ 'JH^nTTT^ H^iT^ '^^tTT^EH ^sTfTTT^ ^^>N[ Tt n 127 'R^ ?rr^ ^T^rq^ 
 
 'WTTt^in^^ "^^1* •' 128 '5?^'! ^JT^R^f^^^ f'-fi4tr<riT "PTTiftT WIT ^T^HT^ "^>f.? II 
 129 T^ ^^ f^c5"Sj: ^tlTB^ ^^ II 130 ^5nf^ JT^T5J*^i^ ^^R-^vr^TT^ ^7^- 
 <9l^TT^ ^f^'^ii ij??rq "STTTTrT'^^ II 131 H'%^ ^ ^ jf^T S^T^ftFT^^TiTTOT ^H-rf^irfTT 
 
 ^im ^rn nriiTn^Tirrsm^ -^^ n 132 ^^ ^^nr ^ ^Ij I'^f^ rr^^wq: ?iTrqi\^^ 
 htt: Tif^y^Hi •j(^f^ ^-gj tt^^«t: hhkt^w ii 133 ^at h^^ij ?T^r?5ig ^f?^ ^^ 
 
 f^mfiT II II 
 
 135 VnWn{ m^T^irl^^ TT^F? ^T^ 
 
 ^ So both ; see ch. xi. 51.
 
 io 
 
 io 
 
 140 PAZAND-S.VXSKKIT TEXT. 
 
 ■*o>^ * ^ • fl • "^l-^-^N^ • -^ofe) • -"I'JQ^^^ • ^^iiU(^u 138 
 
 46 • -w)'jdjJQ5/^0» • -"fi • "»0^ ♦ ft^ • ^JM^JM . ^/^QjAJ 139 
 -"3 • ^>0'-"l • -"d . > 140 (So €j)J • J^/"»3 • «>)'»o^^^>^ 
 
 -"3 • ^-^ • eb^ . -u))j)a(jA»)xuA — . C^3 . J(^i»^ 141 ^0 a^ 
 ^HichK^f^ ^ giT% ^ Trqr f^ B WT^ ^^ ^H 'iiTW ^rmh^ n 137 ^ 
 
 ^TFrP^FTlfH: T^Wlf^V ^ JH H^: HrerfTfmk iro^ro f^rf^fH M 140 IT^ Tn^ ^ 
 
 ^nnTH: h f^r?5^s)fi^ tr^ ^t^ xifwrw ^Tq^ f^nrsft "^T^ sFWrw^ ^ij^ ii 
 
 ^^T II 142 '^T^T^ ft^rNffT g-lTR" 
 
 ' Both *\. - JE -V-l? • ■'-(«-, perhaps for -XJ-eb" • ''-(S-. ^ 8 indicates 
 
 1-(C- . ^v. + S oin. 5 J.J TTl^ c So both, see ch. xi, 51.
 
 CHAPTER XIII, 136-150. 141 
 
 . j(ji)/? 143 ^0 foMi^ uj^ . <J . /■w^^-** • •^O"**^""^ • J""6-*0>3 
 • C05""^'"'3 • ■'(3'**''"**Q5'"** • JV 146 ^0 |jy.b/-we) • > • €-*"3 • -wy^^ 
 
 . jM^iij^i* . pja . 4 ♦ 5-w>^ • i^ ' /-^o* • >5 • "^f^ • ^>l ^'^^ 
 
 . > . 4(j4o*fCX^ • gij/auaj^iJjM^. 'o . .Jk>ii|jJUi ♦ /u^ . _u^ 149 
 /^A . /A»a . Jft!-:^ • -«^ 150 00 J)J(^JCX^^ • -waj/ju^ . > . j^aA* 
 
 ^TTWTtT T^tT ^J^ f%75 ^ ^WH^ l^s ^^^^ »If■^«^fH T?^ 'STOT^ Tjt ^ 
 
 ijttt: f%5 ?FRTrg ^^: 11 144 Fff :g>^ ^HTf^fwg: 11 m 
 
 145 ^^ TRSfx^ f^fy ^fg-^ sTR-^ ?nf ^HH ^^^^ II 146 Tnr^^3 t^tu 
 
 H4<;m^ f^fT•^JTf^ ^^-^ f^frfvj ^^ stt^^ -m^ 51 '•iJ n 148 ^^ ^ f^ 'sfr^i?: 
 mri ^ ^vns ^: f h: Ttrft tth^ 't^^ 5^ ^^ nrTfrfir ^jrarrmnn 11 149 ^f- 
 
 IJrTT^ ^[T^'tf^H II II 
 
 1 jj {, JE oni. - Both s\^^J. •' Both ^^qr.
 
 142 PAZAND-SAXSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 . )i)o» . > 9 ^0 oja^^eJA^e) . ;) . ]^jy . )>j . €^j*4 8 «?o c^dj^ci 
 ^0 -ujj-^44^"" • "* •J-?^ ' i^>y ' J0O'-"t? • > 12 ^o -uiftb^^ • -> 
 
 CH.1PTER XIY. 
 
 ^RTf^ ffRt^ II II 
 
 4 '3TT^1 ^? XJ?%^ TTR f^ ^MIWH II 5 Tl^ ^W '^TT^ I^T^^^ II 
 
 6 %^^>^^T^ II 7 irtr^ ^TTn^TTi^ »nif^ ^"^v^fn ii 8 h »jT5i-^ ^ f^i?5t^ n 
 11 frT^T ^^T ^f^?qfffT''?TT^ II 12 pH^^ ^trsiT ^"\rT:^ ^TrrTTTT^: II 13 ^^r^^nTm: 
 
 ^ JE adds )-. 2 Both om. ^ je om. * Better C-^* • C^l^^-. 
 
 ^ J.T HTTI??^, JE TTTJTri^4. « Both ^:. " J J '^nTTTHfiT, JE ^cTH^ra.
 
 CHAPTEH XIV, 1-29. 143 
 
 jM/i)^Au/i>^i} . /Ji^x^ . )juja) . Xxi^^j) . >3 19 & ^L)o4qS, • M^f}^ 
 
 ^Hp5^ w^ 11 15 'w^ trr^ ^'[v■^'. #r^: 11 I6 ^sr^ Tnf^ m^: trr:^*?^: 
 ^rj^* II 17 ^ TT^iifiT ww; tpgrr^ ^r^ "^i II 13 ^-inir^ ^njn: srVvj^ fVr^ 
 f^n^ II 19 "^ ^rctifi.^^ ^^TRT -jqn: ^?njHT^ ^^ ^)j5JT^ n 20 ^^ 
 ■^ ^f^T^Tv^TnT: Hfir 'STHTiTinn: 11 21 ^^r^^ ^ft^h ^^sf^a- ^frj"^ ^^^ 
 ^11 22 ^rs ^pr: 'snuv^ 4 ^ ^^^*t h 23 tftsra- ^n^l ^nn tt'jtt thft^ 
 ^ii(^ TT^ ^^t ^ ^^"t^: II 24 'sjntrw ^^ f^n^fir ^ ?itttv^t: ^j^: ft^nn: 
 ^fiT 11 25 f^^ ^5^^ ^tR ^»f ^mr^T^ ^^^ffT II 26 jj^ T^ unf^ 11 27 ^^ 
 
 Tf^ iR^^ ^^ T^ft: f^TTT^ ^rHK^^ifn II 28 <f4MI + l5I Hf^'^^rifH ^q^'trpTJTg^ II 
 
 29 ^^^ -Ji^ v:^^^\ f^m ^- 
 
 1 JE --'^|-H3>«^. 2 JE eJi^ty-. 3 je om. •» Both ^g|f?T.
 
 144 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 34 ^^ftniffT rn\^ ■^^f^ '•stth^ w^f^fir ^ '^r^ ^nin:-* T^fx ^^ vtfrT ^wi: 
 
 1 S indicates ■ *-V'(J5^-. 2 30th ^r^~Hf , as if a letter had been illegible in 
 
 their original. ^ Transcription of the imperfect Pz. ■* Both ^pTT:.
 
 CHAPTER XIV, 30-41. 145 
 
 •c;)'«0^)>5^0» • > • -^h^ ' > • ^^) • -**e) • -^•")'>-^ • ^^^ 
 C>3/^fi • ^^0> ' >^ ' ^^y ' ^ * -"S) * ^Ct|*^ • 6*i*eb43 • 4 
 
 38 Wr^'^ ^TT^fiT^ >5ITTT^J^^ uf^^llrtT^ '^HT^^^Hq; fTTTHH^'^mr: TT^ '^ITqT: 
 
 ^^ 1^^ ^^^H jrg^: ^^f tittttr: t^^^t? ^. ii ii 
 
 tftfiw: htt: ^4 ^^1"^: ^"^^ ^hi^ttt ii 4i ^^fi's'^^^^^ 
 
 ^ Both insert >, but see S. - JE om. •' So both, see ch. xi, 51. ■* Or 
 
 "mnnWi; both having "q^^q^U. •''• J J TTOT. <= Transcript of Pz. • J J om. ^. 
 
 L
 
 
 140 PAZAXD-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 . JJiJ^ . J . )0^€ • O^-^O • SOOf^"**^ • ■? • >3 43 <?o ^S>(^ 
 juu/ji* . > 45 <?o^/ii5j^ . J^jii? . ^>Ji^ 44 ^o /ii^x^ • ^^^ • > 
 . >3 46 io^/ii^ . 4)-^^^" • 4 • '>?-'^-^0*^>*^ • ■»-»*^ • C-rfO* 
 • 4t^^ 47 0% )i*^ . )0^ . )0-"6 • )^C ♦ J . )^C . ^^ 
 
 . «uAi|^i5juu . _ja^ . J(^ii>*o • •c?t5^€>^fa^ • 4!'??'^^ • •^■"^ 49 
 
 45 ^■STTf^JT^g TI^Tf in^^ '=HT^^^ ^q^HT: 11 46 llt^ "=^^1 ^ »r^ 'SJ^^' >?^ II 
 
 51 T^^TTiT int rg[% '^ngi TTpyrq ^ ^^^rfxi ^^ ^ ^^ ii 52 ^r^n ^HpiH rf 
 
 1 BothJ^^I-ei. - Both om. ^ je om. •* Both --»")-W, but see S. 
 
 ^ S neglects. « Always mas. " Doubtful ; JJ W^^ Tf^, JE »njr^ "Sp^, both 
 
 here and in § 49. s Sgg ^ ^g
 
 CHAPTER XIT, 42-60. 147 
 
 ^^ LJ) ' W ' ^]^^ ' ^^ * '{) • C-dO*-*^^ • -> -^^/^ • ^ 
 
 'tf»3 - eJo{ . > • r^^-^e) • -^O^) • t^ ' ^'^^ • ^-"O^^f^ • ^> 
 ^^ . -ui^^jiieb^/) • H)^9 55 (?o ^iiO»"»)'^3 • f\ ' )C^C • J 
 
 . e)b{ . 5i3>*0 • ^ • >5 ♦ dK^W • -^i\ • )^0» • > 58 
 
 . J . '>)-»(^"»c05""^^d) * > • -"£^4/ • > * eii-^fi-") • -"^ • /-^^ 
 . J(jd/? CO «?o p>^ . yjuja/^j . > . _ujj^^>^ . /^cj^ . ^u^^^ 
 
 ^^ ri^Hr*^ 'j^ ^jr5?r?^if^ w^^^TT?i^ »r^T^7t=q^ xf^Tz; ^^jrfq ww(?f ■;?r^trr- 
 
 f^^^ mf^: II 56 rc^i^ ^r^fwif ffr inr^ f^?5: MNd'y ^^ni^ u 57 ^^^ 
 TO^ ^^FTR ^^iT^^ ^fjni'VT^ ^^rf^^T ^rmTTivg '' -^vj -^-^ w u 
 
 ^enfh g:fwr gt^^ ^^wff ^»j(t; " 50 ^-t^it 7=r"?i;t$ ^ ^nv^i^^ ^^^^r 
 
 1 JE om. - Both --\ 3 s indicates --f'^I^Ui^"?'; possibly -"K^l^eJ^. 
 
 ■* JE inserts fj, but see S. ^ Both om. « So both. 
 
 L 2
 
 148 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT. 
 
 db{ 63 0^0 ^i^l • 9*0^ • ;| • ^^yii • /^^O*^ • -**^ . J(;f^ 
 -M^ . -ui; . 4c) • €>f\ 64 (?o wAJjjjuuj^ . cj . Jij^^^ii . 4) 
 
 ^wr?T^ ^|: ^^T?]^^ ^^^^^ ■?! FT^rs; ^^ u G3 ^jhttit f^HT^ ^ ^^ ii 
 
 ^7?f ^W^TW II 65 ^i^ d=^^ ini^ ^ fTWTT^ iHTH^Tf^ J?^ ^? ^ifj? II 66 17^ 
 '^'fl H^T^Rf 'STT^i- f^^T^ II 69 ^W :jI^Tfq rT^T^T?^ >!rST^li^ WT^nT^ ?T»n>^^ II 
 
 .h^ ^. 2 j^ „„i. 3 jK adiU -^ in margin.
 
 CHAPTER XIV, 61-77. 149 
 
 4) • cijj • 3^^^^ • "* • '>)'«0^^^ • > • c-=»o»^ ♦ 4) • eb^ 
 
 O^ • ^^0» • ">4 • ^-"i!!.* ft * >5 • -*^{^ * ^^ • l)?^-**^ 
 -"^ . c| . jjo^iij^r^jji . ) 72 (?o )-^/( . > . -5jeb4/ • -> • /J^^ 
 
 > 73 ^0 Jt»9a • '^1 • )*^^'^)iy^b • ^O*-"] . > • '>4 • <> • 6-^3 
 
 g> ->4 • ^ • ^]-Hi^^y^ 
 
 . /A)6i> . ^A^-»i)» ♦ ^/^^^y-iu])^ , i . ^iij , «5€>K • ){C • >3 76 
 — P^fCJL^ • ^^■»*^-d/S • -"^ 77 ^0 fi.uJA)o^ . ^o'-^!>QJ,-" 
 
 ^ S om. 2 JE oni. ;i Both om. * Bcrter insert '. ^ Both 
 
 ■»-!? • !■•(£'", but see S. ^ J J om. ' So both, seech. .\i, 51. ^ Ends with 
 
 ^Yt? in JJ, antl VJT^ in JE. 
 
 0*0
 
 150 PAZAXD-SAXSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 . a^ij^ 84 00 -c?)^^^ • ■»0-"d5i> . jJj^jijjj^5^i)Q^ . > 83 
 * ^^■"^■"t? • -^^f^ • <> • ^^^^Vf^^b ' -^i^ 86 ^o -u^g{^>^ _ 
 
 T^ II n 
 
 79 f^?qrtW TIiJH ITTJTTt ^ ^R^%rT^ ^Fn^ fcrf^ Mrf=Iri( TifTTHTM II 
 H^fw ^IT^ •qTqi^T^ ^FTHRT ^WT^ FtfTTrt^ ■q^WTfW^^ II 82 ^ '^ H 
 
 ^tsji^"^ Ti^^ ^TT'wrT H^'D^^ Tra: ^iw ^titwit^ p ii 83 TinrmrS'^^ ^jT9?n^ 
 
 ^T\m II 84 ^T^ ^ITHH^ Tqfz ^ f?T*r^ II 85 ^STJ ^tj ^f% "J^f^ ^T^ 
 
 Tr[nm=^ f Fff n 87 ^^f^i xn^m^^ ^ ^^ ^n^§ ii n 
 
 ^ Both have { IW -. - Better *. 3 jg, S om. * Both insert *, 
 
 ^ Both omit ^.
 
 CHAPTEK XIV, 78 -XV, 9. 151 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Chapter XV. 
 
 ^iwni^ ^s^ ^JH^^^ II 5 ^iT ^:^ ?^^{TT^ ^rf^VVwrt t?'hV^4t ^wiiri^r 
 nftr^ w^r^ II G 7\H^ H^f TT^^r^'0 II 7 ^f?^ K t^ir^: th^^ h^tj tth: ^^ttt^ h 
 
 TTfHTrftT II II 
 
 1 Both oin. - S indicates ty^ ''^M. ^ JE interlines Jj. to agree with S
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 152 PAZA^'D-SAXSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ^ . 4 . ^w;-o • >3 '_^^)o\<^ • )*»Q2.'** 12 0^*0 ^^^ . <) 
 
 r-^- 
 W 
 
 vHHissM ^ ^li II 14 ^^^ ^ TfTT mftTiT^ HW^^^ffT Mch^HI ^T^TTi^ II 15 ^^ '^T^^ 
 ^ftTT^ ^TTqW^T TT^^T^JfT^ "rm: ^«T: ^f^ fJTT#'^ ^^ "^T^ ^^ rTfRTT^Klfgl- 
 RTT7 ^fu^uTt HWTTrr tTR^TiTT >r^ II 16 >H^ TT^ ^^?7 W^ iTlfqrf f^^^ W>^f^ 
 
 ^"inriT: i?^n?TT: ^m-q^'r -qrr ^ Txrfi ^rfrt>r ^"t ii ii 
 
 ' JT omits tlie passages in brackets, by mistake. - Both om. ^ JE om.
 
 CHAPTER XV, 10-26. 153 
 
 ^0 ^Jju^ . c| . > • Pi*j iJ)iO • ' ^£ • f t * 5^ • ^{ • &"t\ • '^ • j^^4 
 . ^jjdZ^ . ^i))^ . Jtt. • eJo-tuQj^ . /iiQSJj 21 ^o |A»i)(^ • pjdsii^ 
 . > 23 & ^»i^i)|*(5 . eb^ . €-"0* • y^^ • ;/iiCX^ ♦ >> ♦ '^3'"'^ 
 
 18 iTrfhH Wf|; JTf^FTw* ^^*t: ^f^^it,^'^^'^ ^i^i^ ^^i^"^ ^T^ ^i^ ^• 
 
 19 ■•w-y'-yR^nnn it^tttt ^ttitI^ 11 20 ^ ^nr?: ^h ^;^JnT?Tf^ ^ir?^: nnr 
 ^Tf'T ^f^^ ^gi??^ Hf^g II 21 ^7^ ^^Fy ^ ^T ^5: w^^: ^^t ^mft Hfr^vn: 
 n ^TsnTsf^T^T: II 22 tr^j N^rr ^^rp^f optsfq >HTi:?qf^7n ^^ ttt^ m?r^ ^ht^ht^ 
 •m[^ ^sm^T ^^ nt ^^"JiJTTr^ II 23 ^7^ ^^r; ^utii: ^sfTj ^^-JT^^ ^vT^T^'^in: 
 ^fifT HtdTT ^^Ir: ^g^ *^f^^ II 24 Tg i(^w MNdri^ ^vr ^xir^ JTf"?j7n ^jj^: 
 f^mfw II 11 
 
 1 JE om.
 
 154 PAZAXD-15AN8KK1T TEXT. 
 
 . ^ij;^ . -ii^ . ;ij^^2)i)^j^ . ^^ . ^>| 32 & ^^o» • ^^^yid 
 
 • C^"«0^ • > 34 ^0 900'"t?>^ • -*"tL • QJ^'"^-**^ • > • j-^CiJ/ • 4 
 
 27 ^T^ ^^^T^riT "?rrt^ ■jnT^rnt^ ?t^^: h 28 h^ ^tth: ^^^tti^ it^^: wi^n i r^ 
 
 »T?rfWJT TRiTtTrr ^?i ^ST^ »T?^^ f^:?Tf^^ II II 
 
 31 ^f^ Tn^ ^frng^ ^-^ inr frf^i^^: ^4 ^^^>sf^ ii 32 ^ ^ 'sn^inrt 
 ■JiifcTrr: ^?;^itt: ^^n n 33 ^Ttzt ^qr^ w^^t ^nirl'' '^^'^ ^tjt^ ^| ir^f^rgiifr?^ 
 
 ^KJ<i"^iff_ ?rgTlJl^ TT^TTflTIT Hf?5^ f^^R WT^ f^^tfTTT II 34 f'JT^^ f^I^f 7T^ 
 i Both i-^^-l^. -' .IE has trif • ^l interlined by later hand. - JE om.
 
 CH.iPTEll XV; 27-42. 155 
 
 I^MH^i ^^^mra II 35 TTT^TT ^ Jp^: TT^Jirf ^p?TTf W^TT^TOTf "^fc ^Wn^^iTr^ II 
 
 37 TTr^ ^F3 ^R^ ^=raT ^: "sr^^ ttrtt: "mnnT: it f^f^in TfcoHHHii^ ?75fni?nprn^ 
 wr^T([ II 38 ^if ^^ 'TfT^ ^Wg ^T^ "'^nn ^^r^^ ^^"tt ^-^ ^fr^nrF^^ ^^nrt ti 
 
 39 TiT-^ ^^^ wit: f^N^ftT ^ ^^^'TT^ '^^ ^f«T ■^^fw ^^ II II 
 
 ITrtT^T^ II 41 cT^ ^Tli^-R JT^mt f^^f^ fw TTTf TLt^^^IJT JR!^-^ ^^ 
 
 1 JE om. - JJJ^4,». = Both ^n^.
 
 156 PAZAND-S.^'SKfilT TEXT. 
 
 0»>| 
 
 
 'uii) 
 
 gr?rTin TT^^VTT-qT ?lf?frnn J?»RJ?f ^TRKTEn f^?:n^ ^ ^^fTHiJl^ II 43 ^ (T »JT5 
 
 46 f?Tft4^ ^ TTft; f?iTT^ ^ftrai g^^ ^^ ^f^: ^"tn!! TTRTfrr ^.S r^l^^^iTf 
 Mn^f^ II 47 ^ ^[t^^HTiT n 48 ^^t"^ TT^ ^> IT ^"5: fqg: '^ i^H m 5^: 
 f^^ TTrft Tfg TTrgr f^wi^ =5n^Ri!i f^f*Tf?T II 49 ^1^ ^^: v:^: ^r^fw nf^g inr: 
 g^> Hfqw Tf^ ^^^ ^^> Hf^j ^^^IfrT f^ff^"^^^ II 50 ^Tnjq TRr?n 
 
 ^ J.J omits the\vords in brackets, which JE inserts in margin without ■'0 and *J, hut 
 see S and § 59. - JJ ^"J. 3 Elsewhere both have "^^ for W^, see §§ 63,64, S3.
 
 CHAPTER XV, 43-61. 157 
 
 . J(5^>*0 • ^ • ^^ • •^O^cJj.u . 7^^ . >^ . /-wo^ • ^-^ • > 53 
 . /juua/jJ^ . j^ • fr>^ • cls^ • 0»^5 • ^1 • •^>^ • /^^^ 55 &A^.uy/ 
 
 . >a . /ji^ 56 00 ^js . -J^)»j;) • J^;^ • ^) • -ujJa/iJ^ . eb^ 
 . p^^ . >ft . A>i»iio^?)* • '*!"*0'")^3 * ^""^ • ~**^ * ^>^ • ^^^^ 
 
 ^^^ THfrirTrr f^^TT7T"m ttw ^f 11 51 f^ ^^^^ g^ ^ 75^: f^: ir^ fT^rq 
 
 54 ^nj ^^"^ ^fi^TT'^^^ II 53 ^^c^ VT ry^- f^: Hi^T^ ^ FTTTl^ -^ifc # H^FT II 
 56 "Sl^"^ ^^"f^i 15T"3ifT: »TRK II 57 ^f?^ ^Y^ FJigl ?3T1^ ?jH *r|P(; II 5S ?rf 
 ^"CIT ^q^ ^trq^Tr>7Tt II 59 ^?^ ^^^ g^: H^FT^T sTR^T g^I ftf^r HrT^ ftJT^T^ 
 
 1 Both ^"i. - JJ
 
 158 PAZ.VND-SAXSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 ♦ /ii^i> 64 <?o^^JO> • t^-^I^I^O^JJ^ • ■»>e) • ^O^^^ * ^^"*"!^5 
 . -«^ . J)>^ . juj^i)9 65 ^o l^iii^* &**iiL* ]4r^^^ • y * ^^yf^^ 
 
 ' ^"^ * ^^"^ ^^ "^^ ^'>)"*0'"!^3 - ^^^ • s^^t^3 * fl * "H^^T^^^ 68 
 
 63 ^^ ^^ w^vn ^n? ^7T^ =»HTTRf^^ TTfTranr ^ ^Fnf^ '^nr^'^ ^^ 
 
 ^wfR^ irFiTW f^rrq^ f^rccFTTTg ^ ^^"1 ii 65 ^^ g# ^f ^rr?TH^ wpj ffi^g: ti 
 66 7ra"g f7T:#f^JV ^Tq^ ^'^-g ^ ^r(im ^5^ ^^ ^zi q>j5 II 67 ^i^ f^^ 
 ^ g^ ^^ ^^Tfil TTfJl ^^fff ffT^T^=^ "^J^^fl irf^fTfts ^n-JTi^t^ H 68 "^ ^ 
 
 1 JJ om. 2 JE om. 3 jE has ft^{^ interlined by a later hand to agree 
 
 with his misreading of S. ■* Ends with ,; in both, but see S. ^ So both; see 
 
 ch. xi, 51. '^ JE has "^y and JJ ^, for "Ti ; hence the later hand has understood 
 
 '^ITITJTIT^T^ -^"^TUT^. ' Doubtful; both have f^RlfFim^:.
 
 CHAPTER XV, 61-'] -J. 159 
 
 . |fl^^^i . <) . >5 . e.^W • -> • J^ • > 72 & ^Jof«^) • '^S^X^ 
 ♦ ^-w^ • "02*^^ * ^4^-"! • ft • > * ^O'"**^ * ^i • "^"*^ * f) • > 
 
 * ^>t ^^ ^° ^"^5 * "**^ * ^^"^=? • -Hi^l^ ' 5^>^ • -"^^oo^-'^Im 
 
 . elb^ . -»*)'^-^ 76 !?o ^(y^ - ft • C-i"^ - ft • ^yf^ • -^O^^ • 6^^^ 
 
 ^ f^^rafw ^ f^rqi^ V^"^ ^ n^rq^^"^ ^tr ^ ^ f^ni ^^r^-^ -^mT^: f^ ?n^^ 
 fqg: II 73 ^ f^^T^fqTiT ^r% ?i?qT: ^t^: tt?^ ^Hi^q^ i?^ ^^sn^r ^ ^h^ n 
 
 ^ttt: II 75 ^TT ^t ^t: ^?rr f^^fq ^^r^if^ ^rrrr'^ 11 7G ^^ ^frmr^ fWTni(^ 
 
 77 f^rO^ ^'H^jjriTn ^qfc 5=?tT^^rR^ 
 
 1 So both and S ; but t^'-^ is better. - JE om. = Both om. * S cm. 
 
 '' So both; see ch. xi, 51.
 
 160 PAZAND-SANSKEIT TEXT, 
 
 ♦ C>3/-^C • /^^ii 82 ^0 o*-*"));^ • -> • )^o»^^ • Ju • ^3 • |**^oo^ 
 
 "^^t: fifw ^iT(T^T»ft"m: ht'tt ii 80 '^iht ytid4i»TrE( T^TJ Ji'g^«n ^t ii 8i wr^ 
 5¥^ t4 tntr^innn 51^^ tif^5nw 7i> jjh^ii:^ ttt^^ u 82 ^t^ t^^: trni ?>q 
 ^TTdcfiHf^vT f^^ ^§r> ^ ^TH^ sf^snr^^ 11 83 tisJiu=^n^nT^7fTnTf^^?ftT^"^ 
 
 ^^^ TiTtT II 84 T»^^ nq^ ^1^ ■^nrtf^'^*' ^^wftq^^ vM-iuM^ T^^frTinnrj 
 
 ^qf ^ ^H^^TJiT^Tt^ ^TT^ ^^^ ^H ^VT II 83 ^ fFTH^fTT ^ TTi^ fq^ HtfTTRT 
 
 1 .IE om. - .TK has V»^>^ interlined here by a later hand. ^ Both -^j-!?. 
 
 ^ Both omit TTTt.
 
 io 
 
 io 
 
 CHArTEK XV, 78-98. 161 
 
 j^4)^ . jiJaTw .t\ . 4 • •H;^^ • -e^^i-el^ • ^ • ^oji» 88 
 LJ) ' ^^^^^ ' -* • -^h^ • ;) • >^ 93 <?<^^;o4q2, • -"f^^ 
 
 . e-3)>3 • l^fi • (t ♦ > 95 ^0 gL^)^ . Qbgsu^ . f| . J 94 00 -AiAiebiJi 
 . J)» 96 o=*o )^i^i l3^:^^ • K^ • ^5^^ • "» • ^]>^ ' ^ lJ\ 
 
 . ^J^^iil^ 98 <?o -jjo^-^y ♦ > • •c?)-»^'*0-?^ • -"^^OO'^-'-'IM • &*|5""^ 
 
 89 ^^^ "m^ ^Tj ■^•[^ ^TfJT^^^ffl ^???Tf^ ^^f'^^, ^«Tr!j f^THTR^^rnxrr: uiTwg^ 
 ^H^^T II 90 "Tqn: ^TTf^rn^ H^v ^?^^ :^"w^ ^^ ^^^T^r f^fiiiiT n » 
 
 95 ^Ti ^dfn f^ ?T ^^ q'lSTjTjf :3-^x '^n^ 11 06 ^Ti: ^"^ qi^n^T ir^ 'Tfr?^ 
 
 TTf^ ITTT ^i^ II II 
 
 98 fnf ?7^ 
 
 1 Both ^^. - Both TT^. 
 
 M
 
 162 PAZAND-SAXSKrjT TEXT. 
 
 i * i!^ * iy 104: ^0 Jtte^J^"/ • 4 ♦ f) • C-0* • y->*C-m • ^QS,-"^ 
 
 /ji^i* . JM 105 ^0 eJoJUiJjh^i^ . ^iiy/Ai^J^ . ^JW/ . 4 • c03^' 
 
 '^j^^d^-^QS. . -u|Jj^/>Q5^ lOG ^0 -uii^^f^ij/p . > . ^JJJ/l^x^ 
 jflii^. -u^JQ2/>(^ . J(^iJ^ 107 ^0 gjuu^ . ^4 • €-"0» • )**^00>3 
 
 ^^ L3^K34(i5 • ^>)' 109 5s yjA^^e-") • ^oo^j-)|>j » >3 . /^ci^ 
 
 100 ^ TTwni^ p»jm<i: 'STtr^tnr ii loi ^nrra tt^^tri vrrflT iF^Tq^TrtT^Tq 
 
 TTTTi^ ^?7 ^ ^ HMMfd II 102 ^5?^ HT^ ^RfiTTi^ ^ f^g^flT II 103 ^WT^- 
 "^^t ^n^^JT^l^TTIwr S fwT Tfq ^?JTT^f II 1 4 ^ S ^ tt: T17^> HTTTf TTttT H^Hmrll^ r- 
 V^: II 103 ^7^^ ^TTT^'f ^s^ ?Tf ^H: rTT^^?5TTq^^ ^sfq T? ^FrqrrpTJRT nxigiv: II 
 
 106 ^yvjm^H tr!jjT>^^^'' J^■i^v^ ^m: \\ 107 ^^^ j^^q^ ^^Hir^" « ii 
 
 103 WT^ »Tf7IW^fT!T TI>JfTTf?TT3rTT^ IT^fx ■iTTlfcTn^^>fW^^>^ II 109 TT^J 
 
 1 Both v"-€J. - Botli -V>) • e^-^i). -So both. ■» Both |F^t;^> 
 
 ^^r^dSM^. ^ So both : see ch. xi, 51.
 
 CHAPTEK :?^v, 99-118. 163 
 
 . >^ . -^(^ • '>)"»0EOiA)^ . ^^ . e)oj 110 & €^0* • /•"^•*M/{3 
 
 . aai)/^ . -«^ . J^Ai/? 113 ^0 yiJigA u . JAia/^iAa)/^ . 4 • /•WQS.-weliJJi 
 . J3>^ . J . -u|j^/ii(j3^j^y^jj/^ 116 ^0 ^-^Jj^* J • €■"'3 • > • '>)'^^ 
 
 > jl l^4 <.wi fa 11 110 THTFTTT^ m^Tr^ f^*7^^ 'JIT^ f^^ fTJUTT ^F^TT^ ^T^*. M^T"^ 
 Xj'^-o^ ^^TT II 111 !^ UT^ ^^StI^TT WFJ^ TRmi\iJX^ M^'mTHS? ll 1 12 HT ^?:.J^^: 
 
 T^TfTii^d scriijfTTH irmmr: ii lis ^^r^^ "=r?infTT7nn -qTrnifqw ^h'H"^"! 5-^ u n i tt^ 
 
 ^1T^^ TTH^^ ^nfi'^RH II 11.") ^ ?^4 T^a^rff ^^"^ 7T Mlrfc+'+t HriWr1^^T*n^- 
 
 ^nitxj^ sii^^ ^m T>ii^ II 116 ^im^^ir^ f^^m fr^ ^ n i\ 
 
 Both om. - -TJ om. '' Rotli liave "^ for ^. ^ Ahvavs ^T5J in l)ctli.
 
 164 PAZAXD-SAXSKRTT TEXT. 
 
 • JS»()>^ • ^ • -^C>'«0 -^^ » j^^a • C^)^ ' cl))^ • ^ • )^^ ^21 
 
 . ;i)^i» . >^ . -^y^-e 122 ^0 wjA . ^^ . j^g^ ♦ -u^ . ^^^)«(5 
 
 . gb^ . ;a-jd ?.u>Ai . ^ii^u^ . eb^ . J^5 . j|) . jw/ . < 123 ^o ^juugy 
 . ^^i)|A(3 . o4^ 124 i?o gS^ . ftjjgA A) . jJj^iigjuuA . •ij^e^jj ' eb^ • f\ 
 
 ♦ /ii^iidoiJc . eb^ . J|* . juj) . ^ •!) 125 (?o ^cj^c^4">'>) • f) • ]i^ 
 
 . J . -uiJgjuu^ . > 126 (So )jia-5JJ(^0'4'>'>) • #»^ • {) • ^^^ ' ^f^ 
 
 * () • r^^-w/ ♦ <)■? • -"^ 127 <?o Jiia/^^ . g^fC-*"^ ' /•»3J^ • •'O^iiL 
 
 . (A . J^g 128 & jM^ — />*y^ • -u»cx^ ♦ tyj>** ♦ ^;o» • j^ds-?/^ 
 . ^ . > 129 o°o ^<)>^ . () . /iJo^^ . C^ . 6)o4q2. • ':^^-^/ 
 
 ffR !l 119 'JJTm ^^'^ ^m^ fej ^^TPR ^^ ^ ^"^ITTT^ '^TsH^'^lTT^ FI^ ^ ^: ^f^ift 
 SR-OT^TTT ^^ II 120 m'^ ^1 fR^H II 121 '^^ IT^^ f%??^f*T TT^ f^TTT ^^^ 
 ^ ^I 1^^ ^r(, ^''TT^ ^^^ ^'"■^^ "f^ " 122 ^=^ TOl^^irfTSm ?T npn TTl 
 ^^T^ iH^ ^ J^fJ^T^: W II 123 ^ IhT: ^rfts^ J^tT^ ^fTfrTsfipT Trq T^tTcBT- 
 »n^TI7ftSRFr II 124 ^3rT?T ^jIT^ gU^J A^l f^RWTfsf^ ^^ f^RTH TR^ ^ 
 ^ 5J^^ II 125 f^5 3^frT ?7T>. 'TfT; mq^Tn^ FT TTf^ ^ ^ UW^: mj II 126 ^^ 
 f^TH^ fg^: c|^R-q"«I ^W II 127 ^^^^ ^7^ H^^ ^t^ Ti\ nin^frT rT^^ f7TTT^> 
 
 ?ffT Ittt: wts-?5l^T: w f^r^^ ?rT f^^i -^ \\ 128 ^ it: ^?t ^rgnrnm -h"^ 
 
 1 -"O seems wantinir. - Alwavs WW in both. ^ JE TT?.
 
 
 00 .Mii 
 
 io 
 
 CHAPTER XV, I 19-140. 1()5 
 
 . J . hit . .u>*dj.uj . 'j . -^y^ ' f\ ' -wiiebiJi . J . /iii . _uiii/£4 
 
 • ^oci*^ . -uifiij^ . ^ijii . >^ . -u)J^^ 133 ^o )-Uft^ • -^^yi^ 
 
 . ^Cly^ • -J^i^^ ♦ ^JJii . ^{)>^ . -W.Wl/^5 . J . /Ail . -lUQJ^ 
 
 • ^zy^l^ . /^o» ♦ ->)' 134 ^o wj)>a . -u^ftis^i . ^ . /iii . -Aw^ji^ 
 ebiij . /i)Q3ii . > . -uiii/^^ . /iJ^ii . ^^O';*^ • -*^fd) •/■»*]• eJjJ 
 
 ^O^W^ . C^j) . j) . ^d>^ ' ^O'ii/A . -uiQ^^ , J^-w^ 135 
 
 • C-cf) • > • )-"-»o4/ • ^<i>^W^ • 6x?) • t>^ebiiJ> . ^>^ . ^>| 136 
 . G-e] 138 0*0 -u-uds^ ♦ SiJ) . > . -J^"»n)c3 • C-dj 137 ^o )au^ 
 ^^ . /iJO» • ^-5^ * -"^ 139 o« ^l^ebP^ . €-dl • > • -c?^-^/ 
 
 ^ ^ffT ItTt: iT-n> ^ ^^siTTff^ ^ ^T"^ H ^ sjrj'q n 130 Wr ^Tin mrr ni 7n^ 
 ^- ^in^r^ ^'^ -gr Jjc^iw^ ^qRt ^1^ f^f?rfrRTT: xr^rg TT-?r ^Tjn: 11 131 ^^^ 
 
 J 32 ^n^^l ^ f^rFTT^ -mr^ vt ^m ^^ ^tfwt 1?^;?^ xjrq?^ w^ w ^rrq^ xR^rq 
 yu^w Ti^TH II 133 ^^ ^ ^srsnn^ ^»??t ^^ ^»i ^^^ g^rrw ^f^ ^'Th h^?j 
 ^ w^ WF5^ ^HTR? ^^ II 13 1 ttft: ^f^nr ^^t: "cfi^^sni^ n^z^^fij w^ ^ft 
 ^m m^^ II 133 '^a-m ^^Tj ^T^f ITJT^ T^^if Y^ II 13G ^^ ^ ^H^H >!isT ^^: 
 
 139 ^f> ^HTf?r T'VfTtnf^ ^TsriTii jTfiTii-'^f^ HHT II 1 10 i?^ ^m ^f^■^ ^ Tjra^fsT ii ii 
 
 I JJ om. ^ JK 'r*. -^ So both. - JE ^sni.
 
 A 
 
 166 FAZAND-SANSKItlT TEXT. 
 
 |>{/yji^ . Mt^ . eis^ . -ui/ .* M 145 00 yjLu^ ).)|.U(^iJQ;t^ . l^ckm . ^ 
 j^^ . ^jA 148 00 y.ujj .mgj^ . jiiai^^JJ^X^ . Jwaiic^ • 9DO"*3 
 
 eb-$) • J • )^) • o*-^3 ♦ ^C-**y^ 149 ^0 j 'Mgjjjuu . _ju^ . '^>^ 
 
 141 ^T^ %rrhi'^ "^fTT^T ^t: trfHtm ^?^ fmr^RHTn^ n 142 in^ tt['^ -qi^ 
 «ir?J ^ girq ^ir^T: ^^ ^ mrr^^n ^t^: ft n 143 ^^"1 ^ f^if fVtrt Tmr^- 
 ^wt^t:^ii 144 ^^'qii^TffT Tjf^T^-gsfq ^^: ^ ni^ ^^ tttt: ^f;r4^- ^^fttt^^ 
 
 ^f^iw- ^^^"^^ •m'TTT; II 14G f^iTl^ ^ ^^t^: ^JTrrnns^ ^t^: tt jifii- 
 ^ffis^ II 117 Tjw[\ 5n^ xifi:^ iTTT^ f^-m^ ^sr^'^-q?^*^ f^rriiTTTW ii ii 
 
 14S ^^^"ifrnfiT ^ fqTTjf 'STT^T^t ^ ^J^ TTl?? TT%^ >JiTTi^ "Sf^Tt "^^TH ^FIT 
 '5n^^ 11 149 iv2i ^f ^ ^TfTfft^ »Tf JTT fl^gT^Jil ^^n^l^ 11 150 ^TTWn^ ^-^RTT^ 
 
 ^vl^ ^^^^■f^ ^rt jtht^t ^ ir^ 
 
 ^ Both oia. - Both have ^ for ^.
 
 CHAPTEE XV, I4I-XVI, 3. 167 
 
 ^A)£Au . ^ , -Aj^ ^ 153 <?o ci3ex^-t"«0^^ * )0-^-»0^6 ♦ -> • l"^-*" 
 i . ^^ . > . J^juj . 4 • ^3 • ^ • J^€^""2) • > • '>)-«0^O^Q2. 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 ■f^i? ^^^ 'sn^ n 151 ^^ in^ ^in"^ »i^^irnTrf ^ ^w^n 152 ^^t^ ^ 
 f»{»iMi< 'JHT^ xiT^^ ^^ wnnsfF? ■^^^ '^n'^t ^3ii4^ f^q[nnr*i n 153 f^^ ^^ 
 ^wtsfF? ^^T^frt ^ttm (I 154 "^T^ wrrjj ^n^ ^^rg ^ m w^h ^rrm'^^ 
 
 ^JTRHEq f^»J^ftniT nfn^sH ^^ » 155 ^qft iTfTfFT^ t;^ TTRi^ ^H^ TTC^ II il 
 
 Chapter XVI. 
 
 1 Doubtful; botli^IWT^. Possibly ^ftift^.
 
 •J 
 
 168 PAZAND-SAXSlvKIT TEXT. 
 
 . '> 11 ^5 ^4^ . eld{ . J^Gajxu . >^ . ^.^ . ^^>^ . J^ii^ 10 
 . > 13 <?o ^ii . cb{ . ^4^ • > 12 ^0 ^ooW • ^i • -c ^g^j 
 
 • />o>-»o ' #^^^ ^'^ ^0 cx^3 • 'dt)^ • -> • •»/<»^ • ^i ' M>/> 
 . > 15 ^^^^^05^ • ^155-*M • /JO*->S)^ * -"d) • ^ ' ^^^^^^^-^^ ' ^ 
 — Jxu^iy . J .^^{^5)4^ • > • )0^$} -~>3 • J • 0^3 ♦ g>3/-^C 
 . j^^A 17 <?o |iJg/i)^ju» . 4 . /juu/jjis^juu^jj . ^))^ . > 16 ^0 KJ-'^d) 
 
 • >> * ^O?"*^^ . > 19 00 ^^0/Q5, . ^^"^ * 4r^^l^ • -Auex^ • ^^ 
 
 7 iT^ ^ >a"f^i%^^^ ^irnmjTt II II 
 
 10 '^TFH: ^f^ f4 TJ^ =5n^^f ^»T^Tr^ II 11 /pfH fm^HTt^ II 12 ^T^ 
 
 "mm*^: n 13 iniFifT^trg ^«i: ^1^^^ n 1 1 ^fr^ ^t^ Tnf^T^r^ ^ ^w^ 
 r^cidi: HHT n 15 »i^^t: ^^t: 1%^?^: ntTT^rr^ "^^^J^t: ii 16 ^•?f^^ ^ifti- 
 
 18 ha fi-70^ H?ITH f,rft?^: ^H •^fW^'l: ^i^: n 19 ^ftcT^ t^ 
 
 ^ Both om. - Witli j^'<Af(l as later marginal gloss in JE. ^ gotj^ jjave 
 
 "HT for ^.
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 4-27. 169 
 
 . > 21 ^o^Jji^ . > . ^^x^JUJj • J(5i>e)jA) . ^M>^ • >> • €^^ 
 • > • ^05^ • )^^ • 2^^^ ' -e^^-H^^^ • > • ^t5^ 25 <?o ^iM/ 
 
 c* 
 W 
 
 wffT:!^^ Tl^t f^f?rfrRiT: 11 22 in^in^wf df^^ ^IfJifcFirf ^"T^rFft^ ^^^^ 
 f^>T^^ ^Tf^TTwfJTFTf! rl7^^ ^fg 75x^1^ tjt imr ^■^■^: m-Rin^ ^Tinftir ^^^ffw 
 
 T^f^^ ^rfTgfq qRJy ^pwt- fqil^ il 26 XTr^T^rTiT HT flf^: ITT H^"^ ^^ Wr^WH 
 
 1 So both; see ch. xi, 51. - JJ nHqt, JK mW [ns both in § 3S1.
 
 i 
 
 32 
 
 170 PAZAND-SAXSKItlT T£X*3 
 
 -u^ 29 io^ . ^U^^Mig . i . W>j(j . ^)mjI^ . > 28 
 
 -A)^ . > 31 <?oj/au^>o» . -c?)^^P . ^J(5J^ 30 \j^i^i 
 ^j^ij^y . '^1*^>A$ • ^ • ^•?\3 • > • -c^I^c^^J^ • > » )^^ • i) 
 
 ^j^A)e\3A» . />ci>J() . > 33 c?o ^izy^^^yy^^ . ^J(ji* . )>/ii/? 
 
 )^^ • > • ^t>. • -> • ^ W4q2, — tL^y. ♦ )^0^ -^J^ 38 
 
 ^fTT II 30 ^ tif^ ^3T?5?( II 31 ^u^rrnrr iV^irm f^fq^Ti^T ^rra^ TifM 
 ^«Tf ff>T^ irT;^:^?^:^ |i%HT: "sfioS^ t^^ ttit^i:^!^ ^ro^l^ ffrr^TrfrT ii 
 
 32 -qT^ ^T^ W mif^T^TRf ^^VfiT^ wmt "^iTR: Hg^fw U 33 ^T^'^ ^«ft f^Hrq^ 11 
 
 34 m tifm '^J ^^^^" 'TnwT^^'q^ II 35 ^^TWTT^^ ^: vrurf^^ ^«t: ^g^'tT ii 
 36 rtf^^ ^HTri^Trrf i\^xs f^vnzrk n 37 ^tt^ ^ ^^q-ift^ i^ TJTFnr^f 
 ^mT^> f^>mr^ II II 
 
 1 Better add_5^^J, as in § 25 and S. 2 §(, ijoth. ^ jjoth m?U ; sec § 25. 
 
 •* J J V^^ for Vtl^. ^ JE ^'TOTt.
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 28-51. 171 
 
 • 6ja-»»cji5a» • -M^ . -cfif^ • ^-E^ 48 ^0 ^)^^ . ebj • ^)-*"t\ • •» 
 
 • ^-d • ^ 51 o°o )^^iJ^ . J . )^^ . .^/Au^jjj)^/? . ^j) 
 
 ^o 
 
 & 
 
 o'^o 
 
 00 .UtilWjJLU^JUJ 
 
 ^f ifcT ^ff'f ^5iT^»^^^fFT VT^TT^ srgT:in^ Tftxqj^f ^H^^ftHTT^^ "jfh^ iif"^-^: 
 43 in^ JJwtT ^i: ^ >ht?j^^"tst% ii 44 ^fir tiTR ^i?rff ^infir ?jfg f^Tf n 
 
 45 ^H: ^fTf^rf^fWrTT WH II II 
 
 >Ti%^t«RT ^"HFrf irg«?: II 48 ^ ^^1 f^^ Uc^fmnf,^* 11 49 ^^ ^ttt^^tii^ n 
 50 ^T^ >?fTaiffT ::^^wTn§^ 7t^"t: ^TijiTr^ II 51 f%iT'l4^ ^ ^ inntxnfr5TW^in: 
 
 ' JE inserts '. - S iruliciites ^C-ey. " JE omits ^. -^ So both.
 
 172 PAZAND-SANSKiJIT TEXT. 
 
 • T?-"^3>t\ • <> • 3^^H5 • )>j • >^ • ^-^ -^ 58 & >^ • f) • >^ • ^-^ 
 
 . -M^ 60 00 ug^jjjuu^ . >a . ff| . J 59 ^o ^ck . ebj • ^^ya • ^ 
 
 . ^iJ^ . J . ^AU^>M . -U^ .JjV .^^ . > 61 <?0 p^^JiSJUUJJ^ 
 
 52 ^^^T)J1^ f^JTfq ?fT^-?TT^ ni^^^ JTtq II II 
 
 53 ^"3 -^^YfTf 'STT.^'t Tqfi: Hf^H ^-^ iTi^ f^T^fq ^frf^RTT f^f^T^ "^nh^ II 
 54 f^^T %^f5 ^ ^ ^^m^T^Tn'tlt^^r'iT fr^R ^?^^ ll 55 ^^ ^ HHT ^: ^1% 
 
 57 -qw: T?^ ^^ qi^^f^Tfl^^ II 58 5^ ^H ^ iJc5H^ fqf>T^ ^^T^-^TT: II 59 qi^^ 
 I" "STT^q^ II 60 ^^f^ ^ fT^T ^flT^^^irm ^^r^FT ^ XfrCfTTq^ 11 61 flTT^'^ 
 f^T^^R^ I!^^^ ^ ^'^TT HT^W II 62 TT^ Wa qr^ ^^^ T^^ Wll'WHi'^ ^^i^^ II 
 
 63 ^ fiini^ ^h^Tti 
 
 1 Both 0111. - S indicates Z^'^'O ■ \\ -J^^.'. ^ Doubtful; S om. 
 
 ■* JE oin. ■^ So both.
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 52-73. 
 
 173 
 
 a, 
 
 
 -UA): 
 
 66 fsTifhrq ^i TTf^ fmf^ :•" 
 
 f^>1^f^ll 71 ^-R f^ ^"iq^T 
 ^HITH II 73 Ff^^^^lT^^^ 
 
 ^^ sUPhhI fHW^rtdi, II II 
 
 ■ in^ 5n^ ^ B^^ II 67 ^ftf^ ^^fTftr 
 
 "? 1^5 fT F^H^HI^T^ II 68 ?1^ ^1T1^??T 
 " ^TlTfTT ^7TT»T^^ II 70 -qi^ f^^ ^fr^ 
 
 ' T ^n^T^rq^ II 72 ^■itrsju^^Tq- TT'^jmr^ 
 
 ^ Both omit, but see S. - i ... urn. ^ Qq^i, jy{)^ j,j,t se^ g 4 jjoti, 
 
 t-W, hut see § 72. 5 jj ^^i^TjiT, JE ^^Hl??^ ; see § 76.
 
 ^0 
 
 174 PAZAXD-SAXSKT^TT TE>A. 
 
 q ^ l ^HHIft ^ ^YqTt^ ^^H ^"^Jn^lT^ Hf5^^ ^TFyfTTJ n 74 ^ fVft^'tJTt ^ ^^T II 75 '^Uql 
 
 ^rnt ^rf^nrts^ H^E^rnt TTfT^rrTr ^^ ■^^^nrrqr: ■q^Err^enrRT: f^^rii^Ji'-y u 76 tt^s 
 h^t: ^m^i: ^HTn"qT: ^ttrt: ^T^wsTTn: f^pr^Trns ^^ ■?mt'^ ^ij^mi: 
 
 ^ ^W HIi t ^ ^T^^ ^ Wrf^ II 78 TTT^ ^t^ 'I^'t TTH?J: ^ ^TT^'t f^TT ^% ^^T^T^: 
 
 79 fTrft^ ^^ TTr^ dW rft^^ 1c^^^ 'ST:?>.i^f*T U^mi fr^TSTr^ f^TT 
 ^^ U 80 %t^ f^THTn; ^r^ ^IriH<irCT H?rCf f'^TT.Tr«I TT!^ f^fqi^ tTPRTTT^ f^^TTTf 
 
 1 Both om. 2 Both -xj-^. =^ Both insert ^ but see S. •* JJ ^^^TTJTT, 
 
 JR ^^JT^ ; see § 69. ■' Both TT^.
 
 CHAPTER XVT, 74-93. 175 
 
 • €^ey • -^o-welj-" • /-MO*""! • "^oJ^ • 1m • ^a^^yl? -^^^^^^ 
 
 . /ii^iii . j^ 87 «?o ^J0*">^0'-"1 • f] • -uii/Au|iJAii . )& . .^Y^^ 86 
 . > . -^^)auOo» • dsc -^ . )h . <> . -j)^)J . ^^^o» • >3 90 
 
 . -UiJJjJUJ . gjJ^ • JM * "^^ ^^ ^° ^J^J^J^JJiJ . /i)l . _u^ . JO 
 
 l^tTSH: ^r^^rgr ^ h^h n 83 ^n^ f^uTTr: wi wt^-rn^^ ^T?!rtw^ ^jhttOi 
 ^wn^ f^«m: ^g^T n^^TTrr t^ TriTTTTrn >?fTri^ ^""^H^f r*^ ii 8 1 ^^ -qifr nrJitfi! 
 ^ TT'i'sfq TR-?5iiPTT: ^ HrwrnnT: ii 85 ri^ir^ f^»TPt ^t ^Im^w tr^TTrm hh 
 
 f^iTftjff ^ f^^iq^ II S7 Tm fq^rm: ^m^TTTTr^ nr^n^i^ ii ss ^it^tt^ -jtrn: 
 
 ^ In § 64. 2 Both ' ■ -*|-J'0'. "' Both have ahvays TR for ¥J^ in this word. 
 
 ■♦ So both. '' JJ ^f^?.
 
 176 TAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 "Ifi^l "P^Wt ^9Ti7^ PRTTTT^^ »J?5Hfq TJ^Tr^TTicJ ^'lH^I^W^T f^I^f^JV INI 
 
 ^^ Hf^f -q^RrTT-qf jjHPTT vrframrrf ^^5: ^f^^ ^"^ ^^^h 11 100 ^T(# "in^ 
 
 ^ .IJ )*«-Ui^ ; perhaiis forj^^i^^" or Re-"", see S and § 96. 2 Both -n)--?. 
 
 ^ Both omit #. ■* TrtTrT and its cognates, hoth here and in §§ 95. 98, 102, arc 
 
 evidently intended to he derivatives from fx^ . ^ Or trf;:;ctr[; hoth have t^f^.^'qi'^T. 
 
 c JE omits ^.
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 94-108. 177 
 
 . jjj . >3 • )^Et^3 • fl • ^"* • ^"*i • ^ • -"'0*">-»*3/>cO5 • ^^-i-" 105 
 
 TO /D^JUU^ . /JUJ1>A • ^J • /iJ^iUjZ^ • JM 107 S) rQ3-U^ . -UiiJ 
 
 . -u^ * ^"^ * ^ * """^^ * /i>0^^ • '*1"*0^)^3 • ^3 • ^^ * 3^)K5 108 
 V\n\'i\ Hf^ ^1^1 fri Tn^ HlfWH Hf^i ^^t^ u 101 iH^ ^ ^^ ^^5q^ 
 
 102 ^ '5T^ ^r?ftinw -qfT^ fff:^: ^ >TTfTT ^rwn^ trfTbrT^ ^t ^ f^>T^ n 
 103 f%fq^ w^ ^^ TTwn^ Y^ rTWTT^ wf^^ ?r ^T^T! II 104 ^ ^"hf^rqi: 
 f^:HlHH*^^ ^ trfr^TTff II 105 '^'^JWf w^nrm in^ f^if^ ^c^^ ^ ^f% -m^^ f^ 
 ^it^>TfiT ^iqf(T ^^^r^ ■3rTTfT TTqiT^nr cT^ "JT^f^^: w mir f^%TnrryTf op^ n 
 106 ■^f^ ^TfTm ^^"^%^n ^^ ^ fpfr^lj?: ^^r^ ^rri^ firiFhr l^r^'tn^-Rinn 
 ^fwn^f^t^'iT^sfffT II 107 -fn^^injTT f^^Ti?q ^snpr 11 108 ^^ ^ ^nt^^ "g-xTfr 
 
 1 Both omit, but see S. 2 g^ i^oth, but S indicates final V-- ^ So JJ; 
 
 JE has a blank space, thus --o" • • • Better -»-?>^1-j^, or --^ey^l-c:)-. 4 go 
 
 both; S indicates >. ^ Both insert^^, which S omits; if inserted it obliges us to 
 
 read ^"•'o as a single word. '' JE om. " See note to § 94. 
 
 N
 
 ♦1 
 
 'J 
 
 §0 UUJJ 
 
 178 PAZAND-SANSKRIT TEXT. 
 
 o^'o 
 
 inflcT '^t^ ^w^vj i ^§3 ^ xrfcsrra^ n no ^r^Nft, ^i^^ ^ft?T4 ^Hin^- 
 
 1 Better ^-^-ai^^-^. 2 Both ^HIH^. ^ je has ^fn and omits the 
 
 rest of the section, as if its original were illegible. * Both *Tf^^. JJ and JE both 
 
 break o£E at this point, without concluding the subject ; and no other MS. has yet been 
 discovered that extends farther. The quantity of text that has been lost is probably 
 small, for, if we suppose that the old MS. AK was originally complete, and was di\'ided 
 into two equal portions in consequence of some dinsion of family property, as the portion 
 extant ends with ch. xi, 145, the missing portion could hardly have extended more than 
 two pages further than the text is printed in this edition. The additional MS., 
 described in the Introduction as AK2, which was not available till half of the r§.zand 
 te.xt was in type, and is now supposed to be the MS. of 1569, also breaks off at the same 
 point as JJ and JE.
 
 A A A 
 
 SHIKAND-GUMANIK VIJAR. 
 
 THE PAHLAVI TEXT, 
 CHAPTERS I-V. 
 
 N 2
 
 '^ 
 
 OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 1. The Pahlavl manuscripts of this work rarely extend beyond these first five 
 chapters. The few exceptions, known to the editors, are mentioned at the end of 
 the text. But, as the Pahlavi version, now extant, is evidently a mere reproduction 
 from the Pazand, it seems unnecessaiy to print more than its usual extent. For 
 the same reason, many trifling variations in the manuscripts are left unnoticed, 
 and the Pahlavi orthography is freely corrected to agree with that in general use. 
 
 2. In the text, the chapters and sections are made to correspond with those of 
 the Pazand version, and the words are divided as usual in the manuscripts, the 
 conjunction va and relative t being not separated from tbe words to which they 
 belong. But, in the transliteration, hj'phens are used, both for connecting the 
 components of compound terms, and for dividing words into their component 
 parts. 
 
 3. The meaning of the italics and apostrophes in the transliteration is as 
 follows: — a, d, h, hh are used where one turn of the Pahlavi letter is omitted, 
 as in C for 0" or ©^, and Kr for ^" ; c has the sound of ch in ' church ; ' <i is used 
 when its sound is represented by r*; j when written -3; ^, »* when ^vritten t or »; 
 V when written CJ ; z when written Q^or t; zd when written " ; di^>, s;>, soj, s?'c, 
 sij when written 0.5, for e»* or <5^ ; ec, ej, ez, gac, gaj, gttj, yez when written O, for 
 ®y^; raj, r'j, t'z when written «, for <SJ] and ih indicates the correction of an 
 erroneous Ik. 
 
 4. The manuscripts mentioned in the foot-notes are fully described in the 
 Introduction. Their extent, age, and relative importance (so far as their Pahlavi 
 text is concerned) are as follows : — ' 
 
 K28 (about 150 years old) I, i — II, 8 ; III, 1-25 ; III, 36 — IV, 106 ; &c. 
 
 PA 1 8 (more than a century old) I, 4 — V, 95. 
 
 L15 (written about A.D. 1737) I, 4 — IV, 39; IV, 41 — V, 71. 
 
 R (more than 50 years old) I, 28 — V, 61. 
 
 X (perhaps the same age) I, 1-32; I, 34— III, 11; III, 13 — IV, 8; IV,j[0-48, 
 
 50-70, 72-100; &c. 
 AK (probably four centuries old) V, 6, 7, 9-28, 34, 35, 81, 95; &c. 
 Bm (perhaps 50 years old) I, 1-3 1. 
 
 Other manuscripts were originally collated at Poona, but hardly any particulars 
 about them have been preserved.
 
 SHIKAND-GUMANIK VIJAR 
 
 CHAPTER I. " 
 -^^yo ^^05) ^ii)4) ^^^-^ i-^^yAj -«-^y^^ A^ Mte) ^ 
 
 =H(;0» 3 0*0 ^)y^ ))Hy)f-f G^ )^ 2 )yo^)(^ ^^)) ^^^i> e)-J^) 
 
 m f)^V 22];>o '-^^ ^ 0^0 3))^ o0^ jj^ ^ns^xy '^^^O' 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 1 Pavan sliem-i Auha;marc?, khvar/ai-i raahist va-danak, visp-khva-'/ai, 
 visp-akas, va-visp-tubano, (2) mun clen-ic mainugano mainog. 3 Jfash 
 min benafshman/i-i aevak pavan HGvaki/i austigano aMchno. 4 ^fash yeha- 
 hiuxd, pavan nafshman anahambu'/ik zohar, avaitai /mit ameshospend, va- 
 vispano vacJanu-i mamogano stihanu, (5) va y stib dakbsbakan-i homand 
 maiv/um, gospend, atasb, ayokshust, zamik, maya, aurvar. 6 ^fash yeba- 
 hund maidiim pavan 
 
 ^ All om. ^ Alljj'), by confusing Pz. -Hi-lr with »-!?. ^ ^\]i j>-^ej). 
 
 The misuse of •*> for -^ is nearly constant in the MSS., and is corrected, without further 
 notice, wherever italic -in is given as the reading of •*(). * Bm ^^iy, which seems 
 
 better. = All have W for 5. Several of the PI. MSS. in India omit from -^f^r 0^1 
 
 to this point, and two of them substitute the following modern passage : — ■")r^O' -*"f^^^ 
 
 .sifn)*^ -"Trr ■'^"^oo .^"\-^' 4"^^ -^^-^'e^j'^^ ^e;'*' i'^'-' '^' <f' '^r 3)r-» re^** (■•t^i?) 
 
 Ur^). c Better K/ CJ^Il (va-visp ;lyin); PAiS, L15 begin with this word. ' All 
 but L15 havejji
 
 182 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 j>^)>^ ))H^y) Vy^ "^i^e) ^))'-^ o)*)3^io» ff ^^n^^y^ -^o-o^^^ 
 ^y m 'hoo» 10 '))A)Ji»^3i»^ ))^ 5^ii^ 5^)^ ^j,^, 5^^ ^(o 
 
 S' ir^ ''>-ljJ^<;0K5^^ ")U ^H)>0 -"^^^r* '°H0^^^ )yA*3iiii)» 
 
 sardarih-i damano gha/ kain rubakib. 7 A^ash. shedrund ^^, hangam hangam 
 pavan kbvesh khvdpa.vik, cfokbshayishnkare^ gha^ nafsbmanano damanS, 
 va-deno, va-danak«/i-i avez^klh gum/zakii4 citarik \kxmh. 8 Aetiino-c vir, 
 hilsh, kbira/^, danisbno, bod, fravabar-i bomand riibano afzaran-i homaud 
 S,kasiA kbvastar-i denman afzaran-i mainog, panj-i bomand venisbno, shin- 
 visbnS, anboisbno, casbisbno, paz/arrnayisbno, (9) pavan panj afzaran-i 
 stib-i bomand casbm, gosb, vlnik, pumman, bamak tanu mali/'/ara.no ; 
 (10) rtfasb pavan denman ofzaranS arakib ansbuta yebabilnf;?, gba/ rayin- 
 
 A Ta Al ATA A W 
 
 laarm-i damano. 
 
 11 ^fasb vebabAnr/ deno-i barvist-akas^-^ mabist dirakbt hftmanfik, 
 (12) mAnasb aevak stunak, 2 vakbsbisbno, telata azag, cabar sbak, panj 
 barg-gas. 13 ^fasb aevak stunak paf?man6. 14 Tren vakbsbisbno 
 
 1 All but X have ^ for -TJ. 2 au but L15 havejji 3 So K28, L15, X, 
 
 Bm ; others ir (avo). * Better m (ayino) for ir. 5 K28, X, Bm prefix » (va). 
 
 6 All -'-^3-^e). 7 L15 omits N; better i>^**--djCJ (pirmlsishno). » Better 
 
 ir*-^l-? (malic/arano). » Alljji !« So K28, X; others t^f^J. " K28, 
 
 X, Bm <»l. 1^ So K28, X, Bm ; others begin with \. ^3 ^er. misread 'dtshak.' 
 
 14 AH have f for -0 ; N.t. misread ' brishak.' ^^ Lj- Jj^_ 16 Better than 
 
 'ajash yatuncr which Nrr. seems to have understood.
 
 CHAPTER I, 7-27. 183 
 
 ^-^a 5-HX3 jj^^^ 16 0*0 ^^;*o))^)A) '-X^>*Oj^)A) '^(;)*o>'-fy*> 
 (oj^ 18 <?o 2^^ij)^^ '^'^-^>'^^^) "-IJJ-^^OO-^V*^"** -O^K-^^ 
 
 W(2 (^))^^ 25 <?o -iQH^A>)9o^ ^i>3 '^ 24 -^HO^JJ^i*) 
 
 kunislino va-puhrc/jishno. 15 3 azag" humato, hiikhto, hi\varsht6-i ait hil- 
 mmishnih, hu-gobishnih, hu-kiinishmh. 16 Arba shak cahar pishakua-i 
 deno mAnasb deno gehanu pa</ash virayi-ait, (17) i ait asrukT/^, arateshtar//?, 
 vastryush?//, hu-tfikhshT//. 18 Panj barg-g-as khomshyu patano zyashano 
 denoik shem man pat, vispat, zandpat, matapat, zaratuhashtz-atilm. 19 Va- 
 aevak rueshmanan sar-i ait malkaaa malka, dahyi^pat-i g-ehan5. 20 ^fash 
 den gehano ka/*^/ak-i ait mar'/um pc^/akinu/ pavan humanaki'7/-i dennian 
 cahar pishakan-i gehano. 21 Cigun madam r6e<hman asruk/7/, (22) madam 
 yedman aratoshtari//, (23) madam ashkamb»> vastiyosh^//, (24) madam rigel- 
 man hu-tukhsh///. 25 Aetuno-c aihar hunaran-i dOa marVum-i ait khim, 
 hflnar, khiia^A tukhrihak//^ (2G) madam khun asiuki'/?, cig-un maliist khvcsh- 
 karih-i asrukan khim-i sharm va-bim rai viiias la vadidund, (27) madam 
 hunar arati'shtar/'^^-i ait vaspubarakantar 
 
 "^ i 
 
 ^ All have ■') for ■^. " K2S, X, Bm prefix ) (va). 3 Lj^ ^as Or*>r for f)r«». 
 
 * All omit J. ^ K28, L15, X, Bm prefix ' (va). ^ All but L15, X have j" for 
 
 the latter -XJ. "^ K2S, X have > (\a,) for ^. 8 x\\ have always Vo for ^"le^.
 
 i
 
 184 PAHLAYI TEXT. 
 
 )WC^ 'J))^^) 'J-J03i)^ ^^^U ^ij j^3ii r'OO)'^^"") ^ 28 
 
 pir3,yishno-i arateshtaran hunar-i vijuri-ait, zekarik-i min benafshman^/J, 
 (28) madam vastryoshan khiiurM ait arriik-kaiv/^-i var^Wano-i gehan5, 
 pa/?vastan6-i ghal frashakarr/, (29) madam hil-tukhshan t<lklishak//^-i ait 
 mahist luhvikinidkriA zyashano pishak. 30 Denman ko^a ayuinak nivarishno 
 madam aevak stimak, rast?'/^ va-paf?mano, pa/^irak druj afash afzaran-i ham- 
 bur/ik homand. 
 
 31 Denman, zyam manltunr/, kabed-ayuinakiha kabed-sar^akiha, cigdn 
 kabed denoik kabed hemnunishnik-i den hangum miin hamak, aevak levat- 
 man tane, han-beshino ham-buJik shkastar kbastar homand. 32 Levatman 
 han-beshin?'/^ va-shkastari/^ ya-zad-dvU zyashan6, aevak va^ tane, pas-z<: aeva- 
 karr/akiha pavan aeva-zoharJ'/^ pat?irak aevak rlstt/i sti^jend. 33 Rasti>4 
 benafshmani/^ aevak z6har-i aiistigano, pavan aevaki/i-i rkstiA. 34 Kadba 
 kabed ayuinak, 
 
 1 K28J5^-; R, Bm --31-. 2 AU omit j. 3 K28, R, X, Bra »r (avo). 
 
 ♦ All ))^j,$l -> (I valmanshano), but see Pz. = L15 omits > (va). « So K28, 
 
 R, X, Bm ; others -"^nj-^^J (giravishnik-i). ? K28, R, X, Bm£)r. 8 x r«^» 
 
 (amat). 9 K2S, R, X ^l-(0^f>» (tebranastarik). i" L15 »HJO,^) (val- 
 
 manshano).
 
 CHAPTER I, 28-39. 185 
 
 3 W T^ '^')X ^^^ ^)^^'>^ s^^-*oo myy^ ^■o;j35 '-^i 
 
 «?o ^^)A» ^))>*o "^cj^^j JJ^^)(^ ^^^^^ -^iyoriiy-^ ^^ei^ 
 
 HCJ^-"^ ''">i)^^))e) ^^ ''-Ki^y j^^nyp' ^'^^Isy** ^^ f^ 38 
 -)^^ )*'^^J )*»5^>*o -^^oo-^e) ^^^')so^)o^) ^^) ^ HC30» y*»^5 
 
 \al kabed barham han-beshin shayast yehevOntano, pavan hamak^/i, min 
 aevak bAn-i di-6jani'/i ait. 
 
 35 Zak li, Gab/-aan-farukhu-i Auharmar/'Z-da^/au homanam, denman pasa- 
 jishno kar^, cigiin li khaditunf/, den hanbam, kabed-sarr/akf/^ kabed-denoi^/i 
 kabed hu-sikalishni>5-i keshano ; (36) zakam den ham ap6maedare/i hamvar 
 taftik-minisliniha khvastar vajostar-i rastih yeheviinc? homanam. 37 Ham 
 cim rai Yal-ic kabed keshvar va-zreh vimond froft homanam. 38 .^fam 
 denman hangerf/ik gobishnan-i ajash ait pursishno-i rast^^/^-kamakan, afash 
 min nipik va-aiy}'a</-kar-i peshinik danakan rastan dastobaran, va-namcisht 
 zak-i hu-fravarr/ Atur-paf/iyavandan, cu/anb vijichno ghal denman aiyya^- 
 karan, Shikand-gumanik Vijur shem hankhetuna//. 39 CIgun 
 
 1 So PI.; R, X t (va); others om. 2 go K28, R, X, Pz.; others add -» ; better 
 
 )HJ (adino), which Nor. seems to have often understood as ))" (ano)=J-^, 3 Better ->1 
 (li-i). ■* Pz. omits final r by mistake. ^ All have )'« for 0. 6 Better 
 
 f)rO<2y(eigfmam). ' So K2S; L15 te)- ^:>^; R,X^-^; others fo* .5-^; better fxj 
 
 (adinam). 8 All but X have -r«» for ■^5. » All but X have *> for -XJ. 10 K23, 
 
 PA18, L15, R, X (S^i^i (valiuan-ic). ^ X has ■* for ^. i^ LisJ)! ^3 ^U 
 
 have i^ for -'). ^^ All add r (see Pz. note). ^^ Lj^ adds j. ic go PA18, 
 
 L15, R ; K28 » (va>; X om. i" K28, PAiS, L15. R have J-^, and X -"J-^, for T.
 
 186 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 ^^V) W ^^6-K^ -^-^^^J) 'nonj^Vn 'ho^^^ jn^M)se)*» 
 
 )fi ^ 43 f^^ ^;-0-5^>« r'^^yiy ^^(^ G^ 42 5j);-(5 V 
 
 pavan gumano vijarih-i navak amujakan av\x arayishnik ait, madam bara- 
 khavitdnastano-i rastih, va-vafrlgamh va-rastz'/i-i shapir deno, va-andarg 
 stiukiih-i gvifZ-patkardn. 40 ^fam la danakano va-afzar-homandano, bara 
 farhangikano, navak-afzarano, rai kar^/ va-arast, (41) aegh, vad kabedan 
 madam ai^th va-vafriganih-i shapir deno-i porj'-o-r/keshtk gobishno angii- 
 mantar yehevund, (42) min-ic viju/ak danakaa khvahishnik homanam, 
 (43) aegh mAn nikirir/ano bavihunet?, a^ gha/ dcnu-i ma/Zaklk guftar 
 pasakhtar, bara gha/ vajiirgth-i rast//^. va-vafriganih va-vimond-gubishnih-i 
 peshinik danakan, ae nikirtv/. 44 Maman li, mun pasakhtar homanam, la 
 payak-i amujkarik, bara zak-i amujishnik, yakhsenunam. 
 
 45 ^fam ra/Z-mmishniha gobishno, min zak deno-danishni*/^, yzl-\c navak 
 amiljakan bakht va cimik medammunast. 46 Maman miln, min andak 
 danishno zyash 
 
 ^ All but X have ■" for •^. 2 Always ^\)r (andak) in all, to agree w-ith Pz. 
 
 3 Perhaps for Krjj^ (kabed ayin). ■* All omit ->. ^ All have )'« for 0. « K28, 
 R, X ir (avo). 7 K28, R, X have >l,for first ». » K28, R, X have '- for first ». 
 
 9 All --r (hana). 10 X has ^ for ^. 'i K28, PA18, R, X have *», and 
 
 L15 -^OO, fcr». 12 K28, R, X e^t^i; L15, PAiS ^lU 13 L155-5.
 
 CHAPTER I, 40-56. 187 
 
 ait, avo ar'junikan khelkuner/, pa//irishniktar aegh mun kabed khavitiliier/, 
 arjanikan ajash asudt/i amiiyyart/i. 47 Cigun valmanshano vijmnu/ peshi- 
 nik danakano, (48) aeg-h riidik telata ayiiinak, minishnik, gobishnik, 
 kilnishnik. 49 Minishnik ra^^ih zak mun. kar/ar-fc-ae ham-goharan rai, 
 nevakih avayastano angun cigiin nafshman rai. 50 Ra^/ih-i pavan gubishno 
 zak miliij min ko/a franln danishno va-akasih zyash mar? yekavimiine^/, va/ 
 arjanikan amujtv/ ; (51) cigun zak-i dandk-i gClft, (52) aegh : 'Yerbe- 
 munam. at;gh khavitunara visp akasih-i sw/-bar, va-amiijum velI fryar/an, 
 va-ayatom bar-i a}'«^•ishnik.' 53 Ra'/ih-i pavan kdnishno zak mun, min 
 nevakih zyash mad yekavimuner/, kar/ar-/c-ae ghal arjanikan nevakih. 
 
 54 Da^/ig-ar, aiyviV/ini^/arih-i shapiran pavan bukht-rilbanr^ ; (55) ham 
 cim rai li arast, acgham vad danakano, pavan khvesh khvopari/;, hu-cashm 
 nikiritfhnik, pavan anushak-ruban/// aiyya</inend. 56 Maman guft yekavi- 
 munerZ, 
 
 ^ K28, X prefix » (va). ^ All but X have ^ for •^. 3 go K28, R, X; others 
 
 h. * AU omit ->. 5 K28, PA 1 8, R, X have -> for \ ; others omit it. ^ All 
 
 foJ^ (amat). ^ L15, R ^'ta^-i (va-alfunani). " 8 K2S, R, X l^ij others 11^. 
 
 « Li5<f (man). i" L15 ^-^t^--^-.
 
 188 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 ^jsiii") Ho;^K '-^j "^J A" "t^-h^ tiii <;0-»^5)e) ^^-^ 3 
 ^"^ irO(\^oWej '"i)*^ ^^y s!^y fi^^y^ -^ t^ '-")5 til 
 
 g> J^<^ ^3ii|) ^y ''!) -w3 ^,))4(3 3jj^ )^^ 
 
 aegh : ' M<in visp dam-i shapir hu-(7ashinilia nikire^, cashm-i valman cashm-i 
 khiirsher/ ait, (57) maman khui'shefZ-ic yslI visp dam hil-cashmiba nikiri^ar 
 va-barajini</ar.' 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 1 Baba-i fratilm (2) madam pfu-sishno aeva-cand-i hamai-pir(!i;rkar Mitro- 
 aiyyar-i Mahmar/an, min Spahan, veh-minishniha, la khalak-khvahishniha, 
 ipiirsid pasukhvo. 
 
 3 Zak-i -pursicl, aegh : Akharman maman rai va^ rushane/^ vizayast, va- 
 cigun shayast yehevunr/ amatash la ham-guhar, araat lanman hamai khadi- 
 tilnem aegh ko/a maman la ham-gohar min gvid gohar ungun pahri^je^, 
 cigun maya min atash ? 4 Pasukho denman, aegh : Akharman vizayishno 
 zyash \al roshan*^, benafsbman vahano g\id -gohar i/i. 5 Va-za/7ar kamakih, 
 zyash hamishakiha pavan gohar yeheviind, rai, va/ gvif/-g6har«/^ za^/ar. 
 
 1 AU omit J. 2 Nearly aU^l. 3 K28, X »r (avo); L15, R h. * So 
 
 PA18 ; others -J^^. " ^U ^, but see Pz. note. ^ r^ X have this word after 
 
 the next two. ' K28, PA18, R 1^' ; X ir (avo); L15 om. » So PAiS ; others 
 
 y^. 9K28, X^. 10 X rey (aran). 11K28, Xora. 12 AllfJi. 
 
 13 L15 ^r^^iii-^ (shapir:mo = »)'OCi vC-hano). 1* All but X have ^ for ■^.
 
 CHAPTER I, 5 7-11, 14. 189 
 
 ^^3i>|» ^j> ^ ^ '^n>^ )rO(^-")^ iro^^-f) '^^^^^)' 6 
 
 0% 5^yA» ^^ix>"-^J Vr* -^^^^ 'V)** -*^)'-^ ^'^^tfO -^ '"^1 '^ 
 )yYo 11 <§o ^3a>^ ^^ 'j->o^)*» )*»J^)if '''>-^^>'i )>^e)>*(3) 10 
 
 ^ 12 0*0 j^yw 5^e)?^) ^-^00^)5 ^^^^^)) ^^^ ^)^ ''-^1 5Ky 
 )A»5^j '^<;e^) '-ij-^-j)'' '-^5^)*') '-ij^^^ iT ))Hie)Hi) -")^ 
 
 6 Yiziidakt/i vizuyishno, ko/a cigiin yehevunw/, hard min gvi^-goharih 
 va-gvi^Z-goharan vad la yehevilne^/. 7 Maman ham-goharan, aevak va^ 
 tane, ham-kamakih va-ham-sajakih yehevunef/, la ^^zayishno vizuf/akih. 
 8 Va-gvii^Z-goharan, hamt'star-goharih nil, ko/a cigun va^ ham yehamtund, 
 aevak va^ tane, za^/ilr viziV/ar yehevund. 9 Ham-goharan, ham-s«jakih 
 va-ham-goharih rai, amat va.1 ham yehamtund, zivik humand, karik ho- 
 mand, va-ham-aiyyar homand. 10 Vishopishno va-gvWfh-i ham-goharan 
 anahamih-i gvW-guharan. 11 Angun cigun garmih sarr/ih miin, hamestar- 
 goharih rai, hamishak-gohariha aevak va/ tane za^/ar va-viziV/iir kiikhshak 
 vishopak homand. 12 Maman ko/a vishopishno min sarf/ih va-khiishkih 
 va-garmih va-khavu/ih rastakan, (13) va-aevak val tane zar/arih va-viziV/arih 
 va-hamestarih. 14 Maman vishopishno-i tanuan min hamishak-kukhshish- 
 nih-i garmth va-san^ih, khushkih 
 
 1 X inserts ^rJfOV (duslimanik) as a gloss. ^ ^^U have always 5r for <0 in this 
 
 word, to agree with Pz. -hod in bahoc?. ^ All but X have ■»» for •^. * K2S, R, 
 
 X^l. « K28, X r^ir«» for Pz. di(/. «Li5^». ^ X )^. » X )r 
 
 (avo), others ^1. ^ R, X have rw, and others r, for r ^. 10 x r<^. n So 
 
 L15; X ')" (avo), others r' • ^- S?o X, but others have fi for ». 13 Lj- ^j^ 
 
 X tr (avo).
 
 10 
 
 190 P.iHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 'O^ -'OO^^^' 't^JIIj ^^^) -^-^ 16 ^o^^fi U^u '^^Y* 
 
 '■^) -^co^^^^^ ^'y^^-" w^-^^ -<)^yey ^^-H^-^^ '\ '-«o^i^itv^ 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 va-khavi6?ih ; (15) min kiikhshishno-i valmanshan, aevak va^ tane, tanLlun 
 vishopak homand akar homand. 16 Maya va-atash, TDenafshman-gohariha, 
 aec vizuc^arih la pe^/ak ; (17) bara sartZih-i bra^arvatih va/ khavWih-i maja 
 gdmiklit yekavimilneir/, hamestar-i garmih-i atash ; (18) Ta-khushkr/^-i bra- 
 ^arvatlh va/ garmih-i atash gumikht yekavimilne//, hamestariha va^ khavi- 
 d)h-\ maya vizuf/ar. 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 1 Va-zak-i pursi^7, (2) aegh : Cim daf/ar Adhannarc? Akharman min sarya 
 karf/ano va-sarya bavihunastano avdz la yakhsenunw/, amat tuban karr^ar 
 ait? 3 Amat yema^ei^imam aegh la tilban kar<7ar akhar la-bundak cpa6?i- 
 yavand-ic aifc. 4 Pasukho denman, (5) aegh Akharman sarya-kunishnf/J 
 min sarya-gohaiv/^ 
 
 1 AU but X have ^ for -Xj . 2 pAi8, L15, R ^> ; X ir (av6). ^ au omit 1 
 
 4 X omits _J. 5 X Qyf (mindavam). ^ x ir (avo), others t^i . '' L15 
 
 A-^jji) (=.-^ror); all but X have »> for -TJ. 8 All insert 1■X3^^• (hamishak). 
 
 9 AU but Li 5, X have ^ for -Tj. 10 X has ir (avo) for j; others omit it. ^^ X 
 
 »rO<\(ngan). -12 H5 om.
 
 CHAPTER II, 15 -III, 18. 191 
 
 ejj^) -"■0*»)*» ^-"^oo ^ '^® (\r^ ))^ ^-IJ-^-^ -U-j-^ ^'^J)^^ -Ky^) 
 -^ i-Hy iff 10 <?o ^)Pj5 ))^n>^ so-*oo -^ -^^^^^ 1^ 'ho-^-^ 
 
 ^1) -w)^ ^^^^ j^^) 13 jyiO^ A" 1"^ ^^^^5 'hoo» G^y)^ 
 
 va-sarya kamakih zyash hamishak pavan driij, 6 Dar/ar Auhanna;:^? visp- 
 tilban^y^ zak-i madam visp shayef/ yeheviintano, va-suman-homand. 
 
 7 Zak-i la shaven? yehevuntano tuban atuban madam la ^umbi-ait. 
 8 Mun yeina.lelu.ned la den vimond-i sakhun-shnasf/i. 9 Maman, amat 
 gMt aegh la shayed jehevAntano, tane yemalel^ned aegh yedato pa^/ash 
 tubanik, zyash min vimond-i la stayer/ yehevuntano dedriin^/. 10 Maman 
 akhar la la-shayer/, bara shuyer/, yeheviintano. 11 Clgiinash tuban saman- 
 homand, angun-ic cjash kam. 12 Maman ftir'ranak, (13) va-kam-1 far'ranak 
 ko/a val zak-i shayer/ yehevuntano, (14) afash kam xnl zak-i la shaye^ la 
 vi£?irer/, (15) maman ko^a zak y<?^bemCln(V/-i shaye// s<7Jer/ yeheviintano. 
 
 16 Hat yema/e/unam, aegh diVZar Auha;-mar'7 Akharman min saritarih, 
 zyash hamishak guharik, ara: dashtano tiiban, (17) zak gohar-i denk va^ 
 yedatoik, va-zak-i ycdatoik \a.l dei-ik, vaiv7ini(/ano shaye^f; (18) va-tar 
 roshan, 
 
 1 All but X have a> for ■'0. - L15 has > for •«. ^ Misread 'ash ' ( = zakash) 
 
 in Pz. 4 K2S, R, Xjji ^ X »r (avo), others ^'. « L15 Jj^. ^ All ^K 
 
 8 K28, PAiS, R have *>, and L15 ^ for ^. ^ Better W (odinu).
 
 192 PAHLA\T TEXT. 
 
 ^^y n^oo) '-ijyWjJU ^^^ ^""y ^^ ^"^ ^-vo ))^)^ ^^^ wA 
 
 J))^)e)^ ;jMJ -^^^o^^ 'ho^)*) -^ ^oo-^)* \-^S ^.^^ j^p^ 
 
 jA»jJ^) ^^J JHO;^ )rO(\ 25 (?o -iu3 3iJj7 ^ ^ 'j^3^^)^ ^3^ 
 3^ 1^ ;^3P-Hy ^^ Jj^-Ut^ ))eJ n^ ^ ''>^^ ^ '«> 26 
 
 ^ij3 ^ _u) J05^)** (\^-^ 28 )A)3;j^3^ ^1) ^^OC-^)* ^^-^ 
 
 va-roshan tar, karc^ano shaye^. 19 Gohar pa van benafshmanili vashtano 
 gohar la-slin5,san yema/e/und, (20) mun u^dahishno gohar den kunishno 
 g?/jinislino anashnas ; (21) va-gurg khrafstar pa van nevakih angarcnd. 
 22 Cigun anakz/i va-sarya-i min anshiita va-gospend la nafshman-gohariha, 
 bara min viniisishno, fradi/?islino, niy«-ishno, viyat'ani/^-i druj, (23) min 
 ham saritari/^-i aaVik druj-i cigun keno, va-kheshm, va-varenu-i giimikhtak 
 va^ marf/um. 24 Ci^iln vashtamiintano-i duriik-i takhal-i zahar-o-umikht 
 la nevakih-pardajishn//5, bara sp6khtanu-i darr/ va-vimarih-i min bara gohar 
 rai. 25 Cigun mi^'aya-i rast va-kadba, (26) i amat ait-i ham-tanil pavan 
 mi/aya-i-i kadba aharubo gabra min kabed anakih bukht-w/, va-pavan zak-i 
 rast airikht-er/, (27) fraest zak nevakih la min kadba-gobishnih, bara rain 
 sp6khtan6-i zar/arih va-saritarih-i gQmikhtak va^ saritaran, (28) zak-ic 
 anakih la min rast-gobishnih, bara min saritarih-i gumikhtak va/ saritaran. 
 
 ^ All but X have a) for -YJ. 2 Always iW^tJ in all, as in Pz. ; but the form 
 
 given above is more probable. 3 Always corrupted by all intoj^, -H^, '^, ^, 
 
 ^, ^, or f^. * All t^l. 5 go pAiS; XJ, others cm. « All omit j. 
 
 7 All omit \. 8 Li 5 inserts SyV^. 3 X ir (avo), others ^K
 
 CHAPTER III, 19-38. 193 
 
 'ho3)*» '-o-^^^^ 'HonsP )rO(2^ 31 ^fifAi *^)^ n^oc-o 
 
 n^eHH; '3i»)A)3 ^H(_5jj3ij^ '-Hj^y^ -^) '-^^j^oo)* 'ho>h5k '^lyey 
 ^I'^-oc^ n^tHjHo '^^r^ 3^^^^ y^ej) -^-J-^ ^1* ^>* 2^23 ^^ 
 ^^ uP-^c ^j-M^ j-^3^j Me) tjii ^^^X ^^ ^^ ^"^hj^)-^ 
 
 ^ ^H^jj3^^ ^'oj^^^) „^ _J ji" 36 ^ji^'ojjP^ 'roo^ 
 m Hon^H ff 37 o%^er) nsoo-x; '-^njp ^ 'jhc?5-")** ne) 
 
 -4*1) 'H^iyj^ 38 0*0 ^^^^-0 ^j) ))^ ^^j^^ ^^0» )*»3^eJ^ij) S3ji* 
 
 29 Min-ic zak-i amat hamestriran, aevak aevak, nafshmaa ham-bu^/ik 
 spokhtano cihurimd jekavimund, (30) ko/a aevak zak-i nafshman hamestar 
 lakhvar dashtano atank homand, (31) etgiln roshanih tarikih, hu-bodih 
 dilsh-gcudih, kirfak bajak, hu-danakih dush-danakih. 32 Zak la atank 
 roshanih diish-gondih, va-la hil-bodih tarikih lakhvar dashtano ; (33) baru, 
 gyid g\id, zak-i nafshman hamestar lakhvar dashtano ciharimV/ yekavimund. 
 34 Zak-ic-i yema/e/und, aegh pavan lelya-i tarik aharubo gab/-a min sher 
 va-gurgan va-kalbaan va-dujiin bukht-t*'/, (35) pavan yom-i roshan den 
 yedman, afshan garubo, yeheviinec/, (36) zak la pavan nevakih-i min tarikih, 
 la-c pavan ani'ikih-i min roshanih dashtano sajCu/. 37 Maman roshani/i 
 pavan spokhtano-i tarikih yehabun^/ yekavimuncv/, la pavan aidz dashtano-i 
 sher, gClrg, va-khrafstaran. yira/ik kabed-i pavau denman shon. 38 De- 
 rangih rai 
 
 ^ X 1^. 2 X has •*0 for ^. ^ SoX; others CVKr (for O-V). * For 
 
 •5'^ (atang), a more probable reading than ' atuk.' * All but X have *» for •^. 
 
 ^ Better o-^. 7 x has (O, and others ^, for 1 8 go Pz. ; X nXi^, others 
 
 >*O0. 9 All O-KT. 10 All omit ^. " So X ; others fr^V 
 

 
 194 PAHLATI TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ^ ^f^ 5^^ til ^))^^ -^T ^ till ^ ^-i^Dej ^-5-^) 1 
 ^))y^ Yy^ W\ 't^i ^^5 ^1*!^ ^^ tO* ^ll)nD ^-^ ^ -^ 
 
 'h05^^ - J(;^)J) >"00)i^ V^^ ^^ ^ -^^ iP^ 5 0^*0 )j^ny^ 
 
 va/ hangex^ih andukht ; lekiim pirikkaran nevakih shnakhturili (39) angun, 
 aegh min deno kabed aydutcl. 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 1 Va-zak-i pursy, (2) aegh : Amat hamai khaditunam, aegh hamrik 
 mindavam min spihar va-sturakan hamai yehevunw/, (3) va-denman spihar 
 TCidn yehahtind, akhar ham zak ait-i viruyi^hnikan yema/e/und, aegh 
 neyak ya-sarja valman j'ehabdn^J. 4 Hat Akharman yehabun^^, denman 
 flfd mindavam kur valman cigiln tuban yeheviinf/ yehabuntano ? 5 Maman 
 rai amat ait starak munshan nevakih arakih fljash hamui khelkiini-ait ? 
 6 Hat Auharma^r? va-Akharman pavan ham-puz-sakfh yehabun^f, akhar 
 angiln pw/uk aegh Ailha/mav^/, pavan vinas va-sarya-i min spihar hamai 
 yehevdner/, levatman Akharman ham-vinas ham-bai. 7 Pasukho denman, 
 (8) aegh spihar divak-i bakano-i nevakih bakhtanm, munshan ko/u nevakih 
 bakhturih 
 
 1 X ir (avo), others ^>. 2 aU but X have »> for ^. 3 X i^)*. * PAiS 
 
 r^f. 5 All ^».
 
 CHAPTER III, 39 -IV, 15. 195 
 
 J)A>^J^ yA)|Sj3^ J^^ yi^iy) 9 <?o o^^iiJ 2))^^ -uj^ j(^0» 
 
 ■^00^^)^''^;)' fiv^ 't^i st?oe) >^-^^ )vV ^)r^ '^^r w\ 12 
 ^^^ -u^^^ j)n5^ ^ tO* tii ?oc-0^* ^-s^d 'X;>*oP 'i) 
 3|^) Ho^^^ ^Jij ^p^ jj3 'i) -iu3 ij^^^^^i) ^P^ yw-wJ^e)"^ 
 
 ajash hamai khelkund rastiha. 9 Va-^aftan star kerpan parikan-i azh: 
 valmanshaa dubarend, avorddran-i gyid bakhtaran, (10) munshan denoik 
 shem Gadogan. 11 Daf/ar Auha/Tasizd vacumanakiha far'^anakiha arast- 
 arib-i denman dam dahishno va-pa^/vastarih-i frashakarr/ rai. 
 
 12 Cigiin ganak maiaog andarun asman ipecid, valman druj dush-danakiha 
 zur-mitokhtiha, levatman kal>ed saiv/ak bajakan drujan-i tora-tokhmakan, 
 xa.1 ToshsLHiA frty'ast gilmikht, aegh : ' Denman dam dahishno-i Aiihanna^rf 
 an-ait vadidilnam, a\ov va/ naf<hman shavom kar^/ano.* 13 Valmanshan 
 roshanan, fliartum-i shapirikan, hanuit-akasih nil, va/ zak-i druj khalak- 
 kar^/i va-zCir mltokhtt/i akas yehevun^/ ; (14) denman-ic, aegha^h denman 
 niruk, munasli denman khalak-karih va-vazand-kanh ^jash khva^tv/, maman 
 samanak, (15) angiin aeghash min kevan ace nu'uk-i pavan aidz flrastiirih-i 
 min biindak mali^'/iir/.^-i band va-daiv/ va-p/cu/akf/-! andarun asman la 
 vehevuner/. 
 
 1 All but X have » for •^. - So PAiS, L15 ; X »; others ==»». 3 Better 
 
 ^ IjS^ (hajak-iiyin). ^ All t^i . ^ L15 r<T ^ x fr (denman). 
 
 2
 
 1
 
 196 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 ^3^^3>j jJ-io*-^ ^C2V^ )rt)t\ 1"^ ^^OO-^)* >*'>HiK '>^0^ '•!») 
 
 O A \ A C \ 
 
 T^l* ?ty T^ IS ** "^>'^-o ?e>'A*eJ -«^-f^)*> jyA)^i*3 ^3j* ^^ 
 •^ )>»0'XJ^) )>^^^-fo» i>^ ))H^^^y) ^ ■^r'^ f)^^ ^styfv 
 
 16 Zjash far'ranakiha, — cigiinash valman drftj val roshanan fra/'ast va- 
 ipedd, adinash hamak zoran afzaran ashan bajakan drujaa-i kabed sarr/ak 
 gvid g\i(l pavan nafshman ye:zhem\!imsh.n.-ka.ri/i la shedkuntano rai — ait-i 
 va/ st«/5-i roshanan gumikhtak ; (17) eigun drujik zahar-i khrafstarik, milE 
 arba zahakan-i Auharma^r/ik par/milkht darend. 18 Maman hat denman 
 drfijik zahar-i khrafstaran xal cahar zahakan-i tanu-karc?ik-i Auharmajr/ik-I 
 ait mayS, va-atash, va-tina, \ii-\^d jyecid la yekavimund ham-cigun yal 
 asman mainogih mad homand. 19 Hat pavan mainogf/J va-atanuih 
 jehevdnd homand, zak dam-i A\lh.a.rma,zd pahrikhtano rastan5 min zak-i 
 valmanshan zahar-i denk la shayast homanae. 20 Den garoboih va-var/ 
 angun gilmikht homanar/-i raan/um arank dam nivarishno, burishno, afza- 
 yishno, vakhshishno la shayast homanae?. 
 
 ^ Misread 'ash ' ( = zakash) in Pz. It refers to the T'H of § 8, who are represented 
 by the rw^ of § 13. 2 aU^». ^^u^jutLi-^, ■» See § 12, note. 
 
 ^Allt^). 6 ^Ul but L15 have JJ- for r, but see S. ' So K2S, PA18, Lis, R; 
 
 others have W for ^. This verb is an act. perf. au.x., with '>*5\ or rwW as nom. under- 
 stood. 8 All omit -X). 9 The nom. here is r^te^^oJ-Tinderstood. ^'^ MlJ)VS. 
 " All ^roy (levatman).
 
 ' CHAPTER IV, 16-29. 197 
 
 w\ ^Jro-o Ttvi^^e) -K))^y >*»J^Oio» mo^) c^yr^ 21 
 
 rw^) ^ ^^-Hir ^^ ^-x^S^e))^ iT)' tii! G^y 
 
 S^^))y^:i) 
 
 28 
 
 29 -uj3 w/o ^3 jH» Alt 5o3,»Mu* u)3c 
 
 
 21 Angun-ic valmanshan apakhtaran roshanz/^ pa</mukht yakhsenund, 
 cigAn drtjjik zahar-i khrafstaran den stik-i roshanan. 22 Zak-ic rai, min 
 mar sarr/ak-i zahar-vitf^ min avarik daf/un khrafstaran kabedan, suf/fA 
 mindavam a.itt/i pe^ak. 23 Angun-ic min apakhtaran ; ham-gum/iislinr>^-i 
 aziT baiish^-^-i roshanan rai, nevakih ajashan pu</aki-ait. 24 Anguni-aitak-i 
 denman apakhtaran, nevakih-i valmanshan bamai khelkund, (25) angun 
 cigun gadogan ras-daran-i den kariiran vacarkanan rus peskund. 26 Kabed- 
 an mindavam-i ma^/akik sonrund, (27) la va^ khveshkaran ar janikan, bara 
 y&l vinaskaran, akhveshkaran, ^ihan, riispikan, an-arjanikan khelkund 
 va-yehabund. 
 
 28 Denman-ir, aegh denman kirfak-ka^^'/^-i star-anganm min valmanshan 
 flpakhtaran angarend va-yema/e/iind zak dm rai, (29) amatshan cigun/'/i-i 
 bakano-i ntivaktk bakhtarik, va-zak-ic-i 5 starak-i Auharmax^ik-i ait mas-i 
 
 ^ Better KX Jj^ (kabed ayin). 2 PAi8, L15 om. ^ ^.11 but X have *» for -tJ. 
 
 * AU rVi. 5 X Wch (valmansh.in); better KT J>^ (kabed aj-in). « All h.
 
 198 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 ^^oo^^ -0^)^ h)) voo^-^-^ iV3^)^o» -w>^e>oy*» -j-i^^^ 
 HonaP) ^A^>» ^•OOf^) ^-^o* -Hj^h ^^ m ^J^n^'O* -D-O-^)** 
 
 o®o3^^) ^•^O'y*)) ^'^)) -^-^r^)^) y^)*') ^^ i^)jO-K: ^f^^ 
 iy33)^0» 32 3j^e) Jt)3^o^^ ^^ ^^2D ^r^^ W\ ^^ 
 
 ^•H^y*> P^v^e) -0"^)^ J^^ 35 ^-H^i ^3^^e) ^^^^^e)^^ 
 
 cm ff) 39 0*0 ^Y^ii -^Gy^^ '-^^^^t^) J^^ -13^P^) -K)^) 
 
 -")5 -^^ n^))5-oo -^ -HXi^^ j^aj^ -"■f^)*' ^^^oo ^^n>'^ 
 
 >i^0> 40 0*0 5)^)^ ^ -iO'.f) ))^f 4) ^5 yS^ ))^ ^jfj 
 
 balistik-i andozishnik, ^aptoiring mazdadirl, Vanand, Sataves, Ti.shtar starak, 
 den gadogun anak?/i bakhtaran, la vijW yekavimAnd. 30 Va-zak khom- 
 sliya apakhtar-i pavan star-kerpf/^ azir valmanshan dubarend va-ro^hanzi 
 pa^mukht yakhsenund-i ait Kevan, xa-AdharmAzd, va-Vahram, va-Anahif/, 
 va-Tir. 31 Cigun starak-i balistik, mas-i apakhtarik-paz/ir (32) ZTaptoirmg, 
 par/irak Kevan, (33) ^aptuiring mazdadii// pa^^/irak Aiiharmarr/, (34) Va- 
 nand-i khrafatar za/'Alr pa^/irak Vabram, (35) star-i Sataves par/irak Anahi^, 
 (36) Tishtar starak pa/'/irak Tir-i cpakhtarik, (37) nevakih-i min valmanshan 
 gadugan yema/e/und min zak panj starak-i Adha/Tnarr/ik, (38) cigun vesh- 
 niruk//^ kem vizur/arih pirilrf// ay^ax-nd. 39 Va-dcnman panj apakhtar 
 daf/ar Auha^Tnarf^?, nafshman-kumakiha la shedkiint^ino rai, ko^^a aevak 
 pavan tren zik xal !Mit;o va-mah bast yekavimund. 40 ^fshan fraZ" 
 rubishnf/^ va-aeY^r-rubishnf/^ min ham dm. 41 Ait munash daj-anai-i zik 
 dim^tai-j cigun Kevfin va-ALlha?'ma '// ; (42) va-ait-i kastar^ cigdn Tir 
 
 1 AU but X have ^ £or •«. 2 AU ^»
 
 CHAPTEE IV, 30-54. 199 
 
 Vo» i-Hy m ^))^) ^-^ ^^f^ 'i) ^ ■^)^ 43 «?o^-^)A)) 
 
 W^ V^ -^^iSy** -0-f -JfiP-^ f\ ^-f) 46 «?o ^)J^ii)) -jui ^ 
 
 m ^n)^ jjjii Jy ^ ^) 48 <?o ^u ;^ ))^^ i^iyS^ 3^^ 
 -Ho-J^w J^n>' -^-^ *)^ ^-^ ^)) m ^-Kp \p -^^-^ J?*^^ ^-^ 
 '>^v^* '^ o»o» ^)v» 5) 49 ^))ty) ^-o^^r*) ^1^) '-o^^^ 
 
 J.D^3i» ^i» ^^ 51 ^)pj5 ^^e) '>HOt^ 50 <?o ^));*o )^^^ 
 ^9tH5-^^ ->-J^^3Ai >»^^) o3^0» T^ 52 & ^^^ 3^ uj yA)^V 
 ^)A>0» 54 o^xX) '^y^'O') ^00^) 'J-lJ^ityl 53 -AQiy^ ^^(^6^) 
 
 
 va-Anahi^. 43 Ko/a amat va^ cfdClin-i zik vazlund, pavan akhar aidz 
 ahanjend, (44) afshan khvesh-kumakiha raffcano la shedkiind, (45) aegh dam 
 la vinasend. 46 Va-zak tren druj-i mas-aqjak-i homand Mitro va-mah-i 
 flpakhtarik hamestariha azir barish-i 2 roshanan sagitund. 47 Hano'^, 
 zak-ic-i karituni-ait, min shapir^/^-i ait, starak gadok, ham arlr barish-i 
 Mitro bast ait. 48 Va-amat min band arik yeheviina/, pavan zak akhtar 
 zyash den johed, pavan kiist zak mun zak akhtai* khveshkarih, vazand va- 
 anakih vadidilncY/, (49) vad tane avch bandak gnvohoi/i-i ^litro yehevuner/. 
 50 Mi/aya-i pa/Zash dedrund (51) denman ait, ar^^ik-i ararikan den star 
 payak. 52 jMin acir-i valmanshun an/ik-i Tishtar va-Spenjagar sheda, 
 (53) va-atash-i Vansht va-yipaosh sheda, (54) fliarik shapir mainugim-i 
 levatraan toraikan pavan varan karr/ai"ih va-sur/ bakhtarT/^-i \al daman. 
 
 ^ All h. 2 All iyxjr. 3 All tr, but see AV. glos. * L15 l^^*-. 5 All 
 
 but X have *> for ■^. ^ AUjjJ. "^ Perhaps ' ayino,' or ' akharan.'
 
 200 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 0^ jj)A)o») J^-T) ^^6^^) h^^f) f)^V roo^) ^^^^ 55 
 
 ^^ S^tyj 5-^ r^3 ^^ ilT 61 ^ J3a)^ ^ ^.iiiJd 
 
 *A* ^)j^)-" rtv^) 5^n)>o -^OO;^ ii^oo^-Hrej -o^ 
 5^;^ j)A)ej)A>^03y) -*«^)A) ^ )j(^a )y)^ w-O)*^ -x^o* 63 
 
 
 55 AziT-i valmanshan, mar^film, va-gospend, va-kkrafstar, va-mar, va- 
 avknk dam-i shapir va-saritar. 56 Maman gwjinishno levatman mar^film 
 gumikht yekavimunef/, (57) i aifc dz, va-vareno, va-keno, va-kheshm, va- 
 Mshasp, (58) va-khii-a^?, va-khim, va-hunar, va-danishno, va-hilsh, va-vir, 
 (59) ctgAn nivakhto-i shapir va-nivakhto-i saritar yema/e/iini-ait-i vahano 
 homand-i kirfak va-vinas. 60 Denman hamak nevakih-i dam fraest min 
 da/Zar-i dam, (61) m(in ait benafshman berashk va-durest pat, panak dashtar, 
 va-parvar^ar, va-pahrikhtar, biljak-i khveshan daman. 62 ^fash, va/ 
 nafshmanan daman, c&r-i min anakt/? bilkhtano, va-afzar-i min bajakf/i 
 pahrikhtano, biindakiha yehabtinr/ va-amilkht yekavimilnef/. 
 
 63 ^fash anguni-aitak angun cigAn bagh khiV/ai va-bostin-pan-i danak, 
 munash darZ va-mun'6-i vinaskar va-za//ar, pavan tapahinir/ano-i bar-i 
 dirakhtan, va^ bagh y^^bcmuner/ vizur/ano. 64 Va-valman bagh-pan-i 
 danak, par/asai kem-ranj«/5-i nafshman, avciz diishtano-i zak da//-i vinaskar 
 min nafshman bairh 
 
 * See ch. iii, 20, note. 2 x\i \^^^^ x have ■« for ■^. ' Better KT (iiyin 
 
 for final r. * All t^i. 5 \\\ j^J-o^, but see Pz. « X "•'rCCy, others ^n.
 
 I 
 
 CHAPTER IV, 55-72. 201 
 
 ''o^ifi ^-^e:\ ^-^JAj^ii '-«o3ii^>^ii)^ ),^ ^,^ j^ ^iS 
 
 S» ^3>»^^^ ^* el) ^^ 
 
 rai, afzar-i pa van giriftano shaye^-i zak dad a.rj.yed, (65) cigtn talak, 
 va-dam, va-cinak-i parandak. 66 Aegh amat dsul ciDak khaditune^, afash 
 ranjakiha kame^, sagitiintano, pavan anakasih-i talak va-dam andarash 
 garoboi-ait. 67 Denman ashnak, aegh dad amat \a.l dam adhed, la 
 a-par\ezU-i dam, bard zak-i dam arastar ; (68) pavan zak, da/l den dam 
 garoboi-ait, 69 Mirak bagh khiV/ui-i dam arastar pavan danakiA akas 
 aegh zak dar7-i niruk vad maman samanak va-cand daraano. 70 Zak da/l 
 niruk va-zohar, zyash den tanu, pavan kiikhshiVarib akari-ait va-r^ji-ait, 
 candash tuban, pavan dam khefruntano va-talak sbkastano tapahinu/ana 
 kukhshWano. 71 Va-amatash abilndak-niruki'/J rai, niruk-i kukhshakz'/? 
 khvace^^^ akari-ait, akhar zak bagh-pan-i danak, pavan nafshman kam 
 va-anjami-? bar-i khvesh, danukiha zak dad min dam birun ramitune<f, 
 ait-gohaviha, akur-nirukiha. 72 Nafshman dam va- talak araz-arastariha 
 avazandiha avdz val ganj oraspartv?. 
 
 1 L15 »(f. - K2S, PA18, R have J-HXi, and L15, X -HiO, for '■^. ^ X ir (avo), 
 others t^t. * All but X have a. for •^. ^ j^n o-xr. 6 XU t^i.
 
 202 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 ^) ^^ye>2) )*'>^'0 ^-"-f^^^w J^^oo s^^ ^^K" (^) '3 
 
 HO)i^ >*^-a5^ ^-jfii-l) ^^ 75 *"*« j^^lJ^Wv^e) ^«^o»^x>o r^ 
 ^ ^-o^n j^ i^) ^V '^n 77 0*0 5^y*) jjy^^s jo KX^ 
 
 73 Valman-ie manak ait dar/ar Auharma^^-i dahishnan bukhtar, va-dam 
 arastar, va-sarj-a bun-gashtak akarinif/ar, va-Mgh-i nafshman min viziif/ar 
 par/ar. 74 Dac/-i vinaskar-i b^gh tapahini^/ar valman gajestak Akharman-i 
 daman sKtaftar patiyarakinu/ar. 75 Dam-i shapir asman, miinash sbapir 
 dahishnan den mahman humand, (76) munash ganak mainog va-vishil^/akin 
 kadmon den garobuik homand. 77 Va-va/ talak va-dam-i dac'-i vinaskar, 
 min nafshman kamishn-kar«>^, akarini^^ar (78) damun-i pavan kukhshi- 
 rfarih-i Akharman, afash zoharan afzaran, va/ derang (79) i pavan kukhshi- 
 <farih-i do/l, den talak va-dam, akari-ait zyash niruk. 80 Aeva^ dac^ar-i 
 daman bukhtano, zyash min patiyarak yavi^anak nevak-rubishnf/i nivar- 
 <fano, avaz arayef/-i valman bagh khu^?ai-i danfik nafshman dam va-talak. 
 
 81 ^dinash kem niruk va-flfihangi/i-i valman druj, den kukhshishno zyash 
 \3il rushanan, min-ic denman pec/ak. 8.2 Amat cigdnash zur-mitokhtiha 
 
 1 Lis 'Hat. 2 All ^1. 3 All but X have ^ for latter -T). * Better •*^- 
 
 1«J- (akarih ait). « K28, PAiS, L15 om. « All but L15 O-HJ. - K2S, R, X ^). 
 8 Often read ' aina' by Xcr., as appears from PI. Mkh. ^ X omits, others =').
 
 CHAPTER IV, 73-90. 203 
 
 'o»e)» ))^ -^^ 'jvcny >*»5^-^j-^j^ ^ i)^)i>H5 ^^nj-xJ w^ 
 
 minid, aegh: 'Denman asman va-zamik va-zak-i Anharmsuzd dam an-ait 
 vadidAnara, ayov min nafshman gohar varcZinam, val nafshmani/J dedrunam,' 
 (83) adino-c levatman druj-niruki/5, va-zafi?ar kamak?/?, va-hamishak-kukh- 
 shishni/5, min tuban saman, aec la kiishishno-i shedaan ; aJt denman zamik, 
 va-asman, va-denman dam, (84) min andak va^ kabed azayishnik, cigun 
 perfak, (85) amarakan-i(^ paf/ash khQstiikilc. 86 ]Maman hat, den denman 
 kukhsbishno, nee a-parvezik fraest yehevClnr/ homanae, min andak \a.l kabed 
 maf/ano ashajast homanae. 
 
 87 Hat-ic zayishnan-i stih fraest pac/ash margih-yehamtilnishnr// pe^ak, 
 adino-e khadituni-ait aegh zak margi/i la ait'i/i bundak ahdvi/i, bara mydz-i 
 min divak va^ divak, min kar va/ kiir. 88 Maman, cigun hemog-giln 
 dahishnan yehcvilnishno min arba zahakan, adinshan stih tanu avaz \&l 
 cahar zahakan gumt^ci-hastano xal venajdahak pcY/uk. 89 Mainogan-i tanil 
 rayinakyan kadmon ofzaran xal ruban gumfl-ak horaand — (90) aeva-cihari/i 
 
 1 All ^l 2 All but L15 r^'. 3 All but X have ^ for •^. * All KXJJ-^ 
 
 (zak-shan) to agree with Ner.'s misreading ' asha.' 5 aU iyw. 6 aU omit 5.
 
 204 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 •*00^^ ^>5-^^eJ)^ ^y^(^ -5-^(21^^ H00» 97 «?o ^H^3i)^^0» 
 1>H50»e)) ))^'>>H5 ^-^ -*"3 _^(3^ ^^ 98 ^j(^3ij^ij -J ^J)) 
 -i»3^^^ -^T^ 99 -HXJ^OO^ -**^ -H^O^-^-^ H3^M ^•"3^^^) 
 ^^^•^•HX3^1^ ^ ^^^^Oi^ V)*» f)^0») 100 <?o3i»^^ nSCK3 
 
 rai la vishopak homand — (91) va-ruban min zak-i nafshman kunishno 
 amar-homand. 92 ^fash ganjobaran, munash kirfak va-bajak aubasban 
 flfasparf/, tamman frdz yebamtund, pavan kukbsbic^arib. 93 Va-amat 
 ganjobar-i kirfak mas-aojak, adinasb pavan cparv/^f/^ min hamemar yedman 
 hilled, val mas gasf/5 va-rosbanan ham-basimi'-^ arcier/^^; (94) \'a,-jXy]da,n 
 nevak-rubisbniba fryar/i-ait. 95 Va-amatash ganj6bar-i bajak mas-aojak, 
 fldinasb pavan a^awezt/i min aijyar yedman kasbi-ait, (96) va^ divuk-£ 
 p«!nsbno^^, va-sbiiisbno, va-vimaristan-i dan/-kar araspari-ait. 97 ^fasb 
 tamman-ic zak kbujurak kirfak, zyasb stibiba yar'zid, la akari-ait ; (98) ma- 
 manasb, bam-cim rai, zak sbtiisbno, va-prti'isbno ^2, va-par/afras vinas- 
 samaniba, la ada^Iba, (99) mamanasb par/afrasinir/ano par/ar. 100 Va- 
 afdCim, kbvapar dar/ar-i dam fli?6kbsbayi^ar aec dum-i sbapir den dast 
 garohot/i-i dilsbman la sbedkunef?. 
 
 ^ All omit ^. 2 ^11 omit final T, but the context requires it. ^ All but 
 
 L15, X have *> for ■^. * L15 »^'. ^ All -^.5-^ (zakash) to agree with NSr.'a 
 
 misreading 'ash.' « All i^». "^ K28, X ^^JiUf. » So all; perhaps for 
 
 ttio- O" (airuzcd), woy- (=jej^-), or KO^" (khirfimorf). ^ AU ^^--^r. 1° All 
 
 but K2S, L15, X cm. 11 Or 'ararerf.' 12 Qr ' paylA.-ishno.'
 
 CHAPTER IV, 91-107. 205 
 
 S ^r^ '^r^yii j-ony V '))») 'i) ^e^ ^ >*»%3^-o^>' 1^ 
 ^^soo-O) ^e) s^)^'} 5-15^ ^^voo til tO* ^^V* 102 
 -.A»3^^^) 3ii^^^3j) j^j^^) -»») ^^ '>5^»gy ^*»>*'ej) j^^Ve)) 
 
 if^r ^OOa) W V^^i^P* ^^) 103 c°o^ H^^jA* j3^^ 
 
 •^oo^^^f* ^^^)^ ^^Va s^^r*) ^f^e) r^Wi\ 1^^ 
 (2y^ -^ooiro G^f 106 o^^p^jj ^;-oa^ -Ji^-^".*!)^ ^y^^(o^ 
 
 101 Va-zak-ic-i vinaskar, j6m.h zak-i abaruban, pavan vijurr/ar//5-i vinas 
 min yoshdasarkaran yedman, bujer/, va/ nevak-rubisbm/^-i yavit/anak 
 gaminec?. 
 
 102 Hanger^ denman, aegb dar/ar be^asbk, va-durest pat, va-dasbtar, 
 va-parvarf/ar, va-panak, bujak-i daman ; la vimarkar, va-dardimdaT, va- 
 pa//afraskar-i kbvesb dam. 103 Ya-ait go-vijartar azir nipisht, levatman 
 tren bim-gasbtak nlvvLrdaTl'/i, andarg 16it-jedat6-yema/e/unan va-aevaki/i 
 hu-sikalan. 
 
 104 Ciguntan farmuJ va-khvast pa^/rast yekavimiine^^; bii-casbmiba 
 {armsijed va-nikirtv/. 105 ^Maman t-igunman azvar nipisbt, la paj-ak-i 
 §,mujkarik, bara zak-ic-i amujisbnik darum. 106 Deuman-ic denoiba 
 ^muj valman zyam pavan denu-i kbira^/ min nipik-i Atur-pa</iyavandan 
 ay aft, va-latamman nishanini</. 107 ^fasb amujakan den Deno-karc? 
 nipik-i agbrye far'^anak 
 
 ^ Pers. v^- Better tban )-^l', which could only be compared with -"-Cr of PI. 
 
 Yas. XXX, 3 a ( = Av. yema). - L15 I (va). others t*'. ^ j^n ^i-^j^j^^ (khvesh- 
 
 karan). * All omit, but see Pz.
 
 206 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 );-oro -^^o* '-^xy Y^y^y^ j-^^nj^ej -**^ ))H3>*o i^)* ho)!^ ^^ 
 
 \ 
 
 Atur-frobag-i Farukhu-zar/an-i hu-denoan peshiipai yehevunr/ min deno 
 danaki>i vijarr/-i ait ^a^rar darak. 108 Zak-ic zyatan madam akanarakr/{ 
 va-kanarak-homandr-^ pursif/, azix nipishtom, pa van yarc/ano kam. 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 1 Hano^ darak, andarg-i loit-yedatu-yema/e/unan, madam ait//^-! yedato 
 flfash ham-bur/ik. 2 Aitili-i yedato afash ham-buf/ik khira^/-pa<7irishnik 
 danishno va-goktisih vimand-sakhuniha (3) hangerr/ denman : — Ae-far- 
 mayast khavituner/, aeg-b arartum fratum auzirisbniktiim danishno vedato 
 shnakhtano ait. 4 !Munasb denman danisbno la pesbupai-i danishnan, 
 adinash arank danishno afrya(7. 5 Yedato shnakhtano pa van hiish-i 
 agundir/^, va-vir-i t«'-ak, va-khiraf^-i Nnjinak shayer/. 
 
 1 All ifC, but see AV. glos. ^ ^11 ^^-^f. ' L15 »r, others -"r (hana). 
 
 * All -^J-i-^ (see ch. iv, 93, note). ^ Doubtful; see ch. iv, 47. <* Or, perhaps, 
 
 • agQngit/,' ' adondW,' or " adongit/.'
 
 CHAPTER IV, I08-V, 14. 207 
 
 ne) any -^Y^y^ ')^-^y)^ ne) ejxy '0>^>*o ^^0^ m n 
 
 «> 
 
 6 Maman yedato shnakhtanu lu, denman and, kabed aegh khavitune^/ 
 aegh yedato ait, (7) maman mun vahman mindavam pavan aitf>^ akas, 
 afash min cigiin//^ anukas, denman, aegh zak mindavam shapir ayoy saritar, 
 hii-danuk avov dush-danak, anush ayoi'' zahar, sar^/ aiswxd avoy ^arm 
 va-taruk, khiishk khushinak ayuy khavk/, minak ; (8) va-amatash rain 
 ^ s\^\\xi.th anakas, adinasb ait aev«(? khavitunastano asu(/ — (9) mamam 
 stayishno va-nikiiishno-i aish mindavam la pavan ^itth, ba;-a pavan 
 ciguni'/?, shaye</ karr/anu — (10) denman-ic ae-farniayast khavitunw/, aegh 
 khavitunastano-i mindavam pavan 3 ayiiinak: — (11) pavan a^ar-danishni'/5, 
 ayoy pavan angani-aitak-diinirihn///, ayor pavan shave'/ saje^/ yehevuntanu. 
 
 12 Acar-danishniVi angun cigun aevak buhar aevak aevak, 2 bahar 2 
 arba. 13 Maman den vimund-i acarik-ic la shaye// giiftano, (14) aegh 
 yehevdnr/ yehevuner/ damano-i. ay6^• divak-i, aegh trCn bahar tren panj, 
 ayuy telata, yema/e/uni-ait. 
 
 1 All ^-^tr (anoshak). - All -"r (hana). 3 All have 1^ for suffix (\.
 
 208 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 S) j(p-*oj 5-">^^ ^^^)^)** -o^^>*^ ^j)e}^ ))ej !'<' ^^'»* 
 *i)»o* ^^)^-^ '-^J -o^^e) ^-^j^V )K^a )YY^ -jo^^^ j^j)e)^ is 
 
 ^^)^) T^ T^)* T^ 21 o 'i) 4?)e) )ji^(x )fY' ^3 ^^KW) 20 
 
 c'^o 
 
 @ ^n>^ -**^ V-^^ie)-»5 
 
 ^ 27 «?o ^))5<X) 0»)ej -^J -XJ^ViJ^^^ r^P ^W ff ^ 26 
 
 15 Anguni-aitak-danishni/i zak miin, min pw/aki/i mindavam, cish-i la 
 pe^ak pec^akineJ, (16) va-min ven«idahak mindavam avenaidahak cish, pa- 
 van anguni-aitak-i yedman madam hankhetuna/f, yehetyuner/, xal khavag-i- 
 Tdkaih-i venishno-i kidrar/, (17) pavan sporik manukf/^, humanak, humanak- 
 b&hari/5, 18 Sporik manaki/5 angun cigun man/um-i Pars va/ mar</um-i 
 hano shat/*6. 19 Va-humanak angun cigun panir va/ spt^/ak-i khayak. 
 20 Va-humanak-bahar angun cigun panir va/ gac ; (21) maman denman min 
 vimond-i hClmanak-bahar, eigun panir va/ gac aevac pavan speJZ/i manak, 
 (22) spw/ak-i khayak pavan s^tdik va-khiirishno-c. 23 Va-aito-c m<in 
 hiimanak bumunuktar, va-humanak-babar humanak-babartar, yema/e/uni- 
 ait. 24 Zak-i spurik-bumanaktar madam la yema/e/uni-ait, (25) maman 
 sporik sporiktar la yebevuner/. 
 
 26 Min denman ayiiinak dokan, kabed dcrang^^ rai, iraz shedkun^/. 
 27 Min 
 
 1 All ^». 2 p.^is, L15, R, AK ^-"Kr-T, but see PI. Vend, xlx, 102. ^ xhe 
 
 sufiBx "X) (-ih) seems wanting here; but ^"f^r appears to be sometimes a noun (see A V. 
 lx.x, 2 ; GF. ii, 58). * All'AO" (see § I). ^ r t-. p^.\iS, L15 omit '^ <Sy.
 
 CHAPTER V, 15-36. 209 
 
 -o)t^ ^y^ 5^ooa) 1^)28 y^)A) -u3 3ij^^>^) 3i*^)^ ^^ 
 
 venafdahak mindavam avenaVdahak numur/ano ansrun cifjiin min kart^ak va- 
 dashtak mindavam, mun kan/ar va-dashtar la khavag-i-man, (28) va-min 
 nipishtak mindavam, munash nipishtar la pei-Zak, (29) per/aki-ait kar^/ar-i 
 zak karr/ak, dashtar-i zak dashtak, nipishtar-i zak nipishtak-i acarik, 
 (30) cigunash numuf/ mindavam-i pe^/ak va-venardahak zak-i ape^ak aven- 
 ardahak. 
 
 31 Zak-i den sharef/ s^jer/yehevuntano &kasf^ hemnunishnik, (32) cigun 
 mun yema/e/uner/, aegham khaditiinf/ mar^/-i munasTi sher-i, ayoy sher-i 
 munash marf/-i, bam zektelunr/. 33 Va-denman, zak-i den shayerZ scjoc/ 
 yehevuntano vimond, shaye</ kadba. 34 Bara amat zak akasr/i marr/ 
 yema/e/unCv/, mun pavan xn.siVi hil-srubo, va-pavan \\]ovdih auzmur/ak, 
 zak den rtxsiih va-aitf/i vimond. 35 Hat gab/a yema/eAlnw/, mun pavan 
 drojan/A diisrubo, va-pavan avijon/^'A aiizmuVak, zak den vimond-i dr6ghr>^ 
 va-an-aitf^. 
 
 36 Hiino ayiiinak-i min denman birun, den vimond-i acarik, la yehe- 
 yxmd la 
 
 1 See § i6, note. ~ L15 »tP. 3 All »rO" (see § i). 
 
 P
 
 210 PAHLAYI TEXT. 
 
 V)** 5^K) e))a ^^ V)*> 5^yC) V^** )*»4! -^ ^•^)*T^ 5^^) 42 
 
 !0> 
 
 wo)if -^^ns)*') imo^ ^-xj^^)) f)^if ly**^ ^f 5W3^ if 
 
 sh&jef/; (37) eigiin m<ln yema/e/uneJ, aegh gehano, pa van nihan?/i, den 
 andarun-i khayak-i dednlntano shayec?, (38) ayot? pil-i den suIS,k-i-i 
 s^an yidoxdnLRo shaye^f, (39) angftn amat aevak-ic la mas yehevuner/ va-la 
 kas, (40) ayoy gohar mindavam-i la bun. 41 Va-kukhsliishno-i Id kanarak- 
 homandiha, (42) va-aitak mindavam-i la daman-homand va-divak-homand, 
 (43) ayoy divak-homand la kanarak-homand, (44) va-yumbishno-i ^apak-i-i 
 tohik, (45) va-az;ank-i rain denman shon-i guftano andeshi^ano, zifan, va- 
 kadba, va-la sbayer/. 
 
 46 Jdinash oXiih-i afras yedato, gvi^? min zak-i citar-malislm?'/^ va-bano 
 gokasib, pavan acarik va-anguni-aitakik danisbno, (47) pesb venisbno-i 
 kbira<^ angun venaidahak cigun min babar-bomandt/f, va-karr/aki^, va- 
 pasakbtaki/^-i, min kabed ayuinak gvi^ sakbun, mindavam kar^fak^/^-i 
 gebano va-ansbuta munsban babaran, cfzaran-i ojash, cigun tanu^an zaba- 
 kan, mun cjasb'pasakbt 
 
 ^ PAi8, L15, R lif. 2 Perhaps the sufl^-x -"OO is here one of the cond. forms of 
 
 the verb ' to be.' ' Ner. was thinking of du--», but^JO' (afd-i-t) may have been 
 
 the original PI. * See ch. iv, 81, note. ^ Qr O-V (afrtfr). « aU irO* (see § i). 
 7 AU •»'r\>'.
 
 CHAPTER V, 37-60. 211 
 
 h^)^ ^r^^^)^^^)) ^r^^a )yr' )>hjk)^^ ^^5 -x^^)** »«) 
 
 m •^■f (^n^^ 51 <?o n^ro^^ ^v^ -^ -^^^ ^) -^-^ "^^^^ 
 
 ■^'^ (^)W^ 53 ^ ^jf ^4" -lo^yey ^^^) ?evi (^n^^ 52 
 ne) ^>» ^y -^ 54 00 ^^)^ -a3 n^;^^^ 'moi^)* ^^^^ 
 
 r»^^-^ T^)* -^V)** 5^-^ ^1^ ^ ■*^)**«>'^ -"^^W)** c^yy^ 57 
 ex\)^^ 60 o'Jj ^-x)^)') ys^"* -^^^"^yyiy ^i^ '^j ^xy ^^ 
 
 kart? yekavimund, (48) i ait atash, maya, va-var/, zamik, (49) i g\'id gvid 
 pavan khvesh kar rayinishno angua citarinir;? va-vaspiiharakanic? yekavi- 
 mund, (50) aegh atash, pavau nafshman-citar//5 va vaspuharakani/i, kar 
 angun, aeghash kar-i maya, va//, zamik la atank rayinir/ano. 51 Aetiin5-(? 
 maya, pavan nafshman-citari'y?, kar angun, aeghash kar-i va^, atast, zamik 
 la — (52) aetuno-f veul, kar-i aaish, maya, zamik la — (53) aetiino-c zamik, 
 kar-i denmanshan rayinir/ano la atank. 54 Bara gvid g\id pavan zak-i 
 nafshman kai-, cigun vaspuharakani^ ciharinir/ yekavimund (55) min val- 
 man-i ciharinir/ar, va-pasakhtar, va-vaspiiharakcini^'/ar, far'ranakiha vacu- 
 manakiha. 56 Cigun ghal zak kar at'ayishnik, pas?jak pasakht, virast, 
 cihannid, vaspiiharakani7. 
 
 A 
 
 57 Angiin-ic' ansnuta va-ara/*ik dam, miin zahak-homand-i denman zaha- 
 kan, (58) munshan pasakhtak///-i ast, va-per/, va-paj^e, va-rag, va-p6st, gviof 
 gvi^, (59) aevak va/ tane,arinivakhtak//i akvayo vent/rdahak. 60 Aetuno-c 
 
 ^ See ch. iii, 30, note. 2 ^U n>Oi?» (valmanshan). ' So all j better WO 
 
 (perfj. •* Doubtful; L15 ^V0>, R ^"VOl. s j^n but L15 ^). 
 
 P 2
 
 212 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 J}^)^x>^) ^)»jj^(« 3i3^^^ ^^ooj)** ^2 <?o ^i^^e[\-Ky^^-Hj^)^ 
 
 •«)*'«)» T^^j ^^ -^^5 ,€V)ej y**/^)** ^y) -K^r -^G. Q)})^*' 63 
 «s» Hc?^sorHC5(^ '-o^^5HC5^>*» ^v ^^^ roof ^)r^ ^y^^S^ 
 
 sc)j4f)-" soi'^'^c^ -^ ;^r* -Ki)^ ^)^ ^^) ^^^') m h^ '>-5-^ 
 
 l;0(^ 67 3ii^ ^^, ^ ^^ ^W3^ ^ ^W\ W(\ 66 
 
 *^e) ^^6^ tat )yy 68 ^^^) ^-o^ii -i>-»o') 5^e)^ ej)^) ^-^-f 
 jjnsv*^* HOtii ^^^j^f)-** ^i*^ -xjej '^'^^ m ^-K)-^ ^-o*^ 69 ^i* 
 
 vaspuharakanz^/^ va ciharini^fak^'/^-i andaman-i andartlnik (61) cigun yigax, 
 s/>ur, sush, gur^ak, va-zahar poshishno, ae^ank cfzaran miin ko/a aevak 
 fljashan khveshkar2/i-i per/ak. 62 Aubashan pa^/imar ciharini^ vaspuhara- 
 kanir/ yekavimund, pavan zak-i zyashan khvesh kar. 
 
 63 Aetuno-c cashm, gosh, vinik, huzvan, pumman, kakd, yedman, rigel- 
 man, crank cfzaian-i biriinik, munshan gvUl gvid kh'veshkarili, ciharini- 
 dakik. 64 Va-ven«tdahak paf/ash pcv/ak; dngiin amat aevak min denman- 
 shan andaman akar, zak-i tane pavan kar-i valman-i tane, munash aubash 
 la ciharini^/ yekavimunw7, la shaye^7. 65 Va-amat aevoc va/ pasaklitakr/4-i 
 aevak min andam-i tanu nikiri-ait, aegh dgun afd, farVanakiha pasakht 
 yekavimune^. 
 
 66 Cigun c?ashm-i min kabed ayuinak, gxUl shem va-gvir/ kar, (67) cigun 
 muzg va-tup, spe^/ak va-khayak, sayak va-tw/ak ; (68) angun aegh sper/ak 
 pik ait ; (69) sayak maya-i pavan lag-i pih angun yekavimundr/ak, atghash 
 garf/ishnu-i 
 
 1 Can also be read ' dil.' 2 3-a- jn MSS. of Far. Oim, p. ro, and -^^lO* in Sis. 
 
 xi, 4. Nor. reads ' dawur.' ^ ^u ^^^.g j.j» ^hana) for_^. * All but L15 have 
 
 ^ for •^. 5 All i$». c All l^ii. 7 Xer. reads 'ragh i.'
 
 CHAPTER V, 61-83. 213 
 
 -^^^y) y^JJD 5^^ ^^ ^))>^ -O^e) ^)^ '-^1 ^)^ T^-^(^ 
 
 ^)j^)-w ^s^e)-» ''>^J ))e) ^■o'-ii 71 0^*0 -Hj^M ^^')^y) wci^** 
 
 ^1) 75 Ytv^e))*') -»*^ -^9*e) sO))s^^ ^\ '-^^ s^ -^"vV 
 ^15 -juJ^ ^ 78 _^(« ^-> j)e) n^Ho^-i^d ^"H^ey -jo/** -^^^ ^rO(\ 
 
 tfashm min kust \a.l kust pa^/ash yehevune^? ; (70) tec/ak, benafshman 
 venak*/5, ait cig-un venuki-^-i dea maya. 71 Sayak pavan lag-i spe^/ak 
 yekavimuner/, cigun istishno-i maya pavan lag-i tarba ; (72) va-te(/ak den 
 sayak, cigiin venak^/5-i mindavam den roshan mayS-, (73) stin kalpu<^ den 
 ayiiinak-i roshan. 74 Va-sper/ak-i dor-gus nivarastanS pavan zak fim, aegh 
 flfra gard-i min andarvai, amat va/ cashm yehamtune^/, pa//ash lu. nihufta^, 
 (75) va/ gumbo-i cashm garr/arZ, (76) va-venishno-i cashm a^ tapahinar/. 
 77 Aetiino cigun rag-i gush afahal pasakhtano, pavan zak cim, (78) aegh 
 tffra garfi? va-pai-varan khrafstar rastiha pa^/ash den la \Tizlum'W. 79 Va- 
 benafshman nam, va-guzak-i gosh, va-zahar-i khrafstaran aetuno pe'/ak. 
 
 80 Amat va/ afzavan-i ^an va-ruban nikiri-ait — (81) cigun anboishnS, 
 va-shinvishno, va-venishno, va-cashishno, va-padarmayishno-i akaskar-i jan- 
 homandan ; (82) aetuno-c khirarZ-i ko/a, md, va-vijilrf-ait vijinkar, (83) va- 
 danishno-i ayraak, '' 
 
 1 All ^K 2 Xer. reads ' ragh i.' 3 TAiS ^r. * All ^a3. 5 p^^,s 
 
 has t*i *^ for these two words. ^ Better -»)^-»--$:)0i (va-pirnusishno-i).
 
 214 PAHLAVI TEXT. 
 
 /' (84) va-vir-i khvastar fli*asparr7ar, (85) va-hush-i ganjobar nikasdar, (86) va- 
 bod-i benafshman venakT/^-i ruban, (87) fravahar-i benafsbman citar-i 
 dasbtar-i tanu, (88) va-abii-i avezak, (89) va-aiank mainogan-i tanti 
 dasbtar, munsban g\id g\id kar va-kbvesbkari/^ pavan zak ayuinak cihari- 
 ni^ yekavimund — (90) pavan kbvesbkdre/^ cigun. vaspubarakani^^ cibarim^^ 
 yekavimund, pavan kbvesb kar bundak bomand. 91 Pavan zak-i la 
 cibariniri? yekavimiind, la sbayend. 
 
 92 Va-dokan-i gytd gvul den Deno-karr^ nipik-i rigun agbrye far'iranak 
 min denu danaki/^ vijarrZ, latamman derangtA rai frdz sbedkun^. 93 IMunasb 
 kamak aegb a^dtk-i deno-i Marr/ayast, va-p6ry6-^/kesbik gobisbno, bara 
 kbavitiinastano, (94) pavan zak anguni-aitak nipik pa</ash nikire^/, (95) aMiA 
 va-rastiA-i deno at'artar bana kbavitunar^?. 
 
 * All -"-^"rO. 2 iTie only MSS., kno\\Ti to the editors, that supply any more 
 
 of the Pahlavi text are the following: — K28, containing chs.viii, 103-ix, 16; ix, 30-x, 
 13; X, 71-xi, 28; xi, 55-61. X, containing chs. x, 71-xi, 47. AK, containing chs. \-i, 
 2. 14. 27, 32, 37, 38, 40; vii, 20; \'iii, 2, 3, 6, 9, 10, 12-21, 23-31. L23, containing chs. 
 vi, 27, 32 ; vii, 20; viii, 9, 10, 12-14. MH19, containing chs. vii, 20; viii, 9, 10, 12-14. 
 And another incomplete MS. in Bombay, said to be of considerable length, the extent 
 of which has not been ascertained. In all these MSS. the Pahlavi is evidently a mere 
 reproduction from the Pazand.
 
 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY 
 
 (PlZ AN D-PAHLAVI-S AN S KBIT- ENGLISH) 
 
 OF ALL THE 
 
 WORDS IN THE PAZAND TEXT; 
 
 ■WITH 
 
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES.
 
 OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 1. To each transliterated Pazand word is attached its Pahlavi equivalent, with 
 any corresponding Huzrarish form in brackets, followed by a transliteration of all 
 the Sanskrit words used by Neryosang to translate the Pazand, and by its most 
 usual English meaning? (in italics). 
 
 2. The transliterated Pazand words are arranged in the order of the English 
 alphabet, without regard to any modifications of sound indicated by italics and 
 circumflexes, because such modifications are very variable in Pazand manuscripts. 
 When the nasal sound of a can be heard it is classed as an, but when it cannot 
 alter the pronunciation (as in am, or an) it is classed as a. 
 
 3. The transliteration of the Pazand is explained in the preliminary gratimatical 
 notes, to all of wliich, and to the succeeding list of suffixes, the reader's attention 
 should be specially directed. 
 
 4. The Pahlavi forms which do not occur in the foregoing text have been 
 supplied from other sources, and may be relied on when not marked with a query. 
 For several of the particles only Huzvarish forms are given, because no ordinary 
 Pahlavi equivalents are likely to be found, except in modern glossaries and 
 colophons. Mixed Huzvarish-Pahlavi forms are not enclosed in brackets when the 
 Pahlavi component predominates. 
 
 5. Any Pahlavi word ending with 0, f*, (5^, 5, or » can optionally add an extra 
 final ), but this final letter, when it b really optional, is usually omitted in this 
 vocabulary. 
 
 6. The Sanskrit translations are given in the order of their frequency, 
 beginning with that which is most commonly used. In their transliteration, 
 italics are used for the following letters : — ^ c, "g ch, "^ d, "s clh, i h, TJ n, ^ ri, 
 "^ s, Z i, Z ih; — while m represents a final anusvdra when its sound is not 
 modified by a following consonant, and S when it is so modified, or when it is 
 medial before a semivowel, sibilant, or h ; but all other nasals (except the labial m) 
 are represented by n, as the adjacent consonant always defines the character of 
 such nasals. Of the Sanskrit verbs only the roots, or derivative stems, are given. 
 
 7. As only the most usual English equivalents arc given in this vocabulary, the 
 reader will often have to modify them to suit the context. They are inteuded to 
 translate the Pazand, and sometimes difi"er in meaning from the Sanskrit.
 
 GEAMMATICAL NOTES. 
 
 Pazand is a word-for-word transcript of Pahlavi, in which every Huzvariiih 
 form, whether Semitic or obsolete Iranian, is replaced by its Persian equivalent. 
 In the construction of its sentences, therefore, it ia Pahlavi, while its words belong 
 to a Parsi dialect of modern Persian, entirely free from Arabic, but containing 
 many terms derived from the Avesta. This Pazand can be written in either 
 Persian or Avesta characters, and, as its writers are Parsi priests whose vernacular 
 ia Gujarati, its orthography represents the Gujarati pronunciation of Persian, 
 rather than that current anywhere in Persia at any particular period. 
 
 In this vocabulary the Avesta letters, used in the Pazand words, are trans- 
 literated as follows : — " a, •* a, * i, ^* i, > u, ^ u, f e, ^ e, K> e, jo e, ^ o, T? 6, 
 i- do, * a, 5 k, C^ kh, i^Jchv, US. g, l.gh, r c, C^ j, eb s, -J z, ^ n, r* t, «^ th, 
 
 _5 d, e^ or ^d, \n, a p, ^ f , ) b, c ra, ro j (initial), " y (medial), * r, J 1, I? y, 
 
 » V, siTw, -v sh, j> s, and ey h. Of the remaining Avesta letters, which do not 
 occur in this edition, J, /, g^, and vo are found only in words taken from the Avesta, 
 and M, <Sy, /^, and f^i ^^e occasionally used by some writers as substitutes for 
 (B, _*, WJ, and ■^, respectively. 
 
 With regard to pronunciation it is sufficient to notice that the circumflex 
 lengthens the vowels; that a=an, or a before m or n; (3o = ow in 'how;' c=ch 
 in 'church;' d=d; e, e, e are practically alike in sound; g is always hard; 
 j has its English sound ; kh = Persian v., or ch in 'loch,' but is sometimes used 
 for initial k ; Mu= Persian ji^; w=n before b, d, g, j ; th sounds as in 'thin,* but 
 is sometimes used for initial t ; t; is a medial form of v ; and c=French j. As the 
 use of V and w has been established by continental Orientalists, it will be safest to 
 pronounce w like an English v, and v something like an English consonantal w * ; 
 observing, however, that when v (not v) is radically/ medial, in Pazand, it is merely 
 9. substitute for w. 
 
 Pazand orthography is excessively irregular, but the earlier manuscripts of 
 Neryosang's works are much more uniform in their spelling than the later on es, 
 which renders it probable that he had adopted a general system of orthography, 
 though this was always liable to some arbitrary exceptions, and also varied a little, 
 from time to time, as he compiled his different works. The system of orthography 
 that prevails in the oldest extant MS. (AK) of this work can be gathered from the 
 
 * The syllables vi, vi, in the Avesta, had probably nearly the same sound as f^, ^T in Mant/At, 
 that 13, something like h i, h i ; so that the Greek ' Hystaapes ' may have been a very close approx- 
 imation to the sound of the ancient Persian ' Vishtaspa.'
 
 218 - GRAMMATICAL NOTES. 
 
 vocabulary, but a few remarks may be useful. The Pablavi suffix ^-, -ak, is 
 rendered in tbis work by -aa (in others by -a). Similarly, the PI. suffix 5*-, -ak 
 (which in most cases becomes -a), is occasionally written -aa. The PI. suffix in?-, 
 -ishnS, becomes -ashni, -eshni, or -ishni in this work, while in other works the 
 final -i is usually omitted. When any additional suffix is added to the terminations 
 -aa, -aa, -ashni, -eshni, -ishni the last vowel of the termination is dropped. In 
 a few cases, however, -aa remains unaltered before -mand, and becomes -ah before 
 -iha. A final -a becomes either -an or -4n before a suffix beginning with a vowel ; 
 while a' final d becomes d, and a final -n becomes -n, in a like position. The letter 
 d is used only after a vowel and when either final or followed by any consonant 
 except y ; while d is always used before a vowel or y, or as a final after a consonant 
 or a. And the letters gh, kh, th are sometimes used merely as substitutes for g, k, 
 t, respectively. Among N^ryosang's arbitrary inconsistencies are such forms as 
 awa and awagi, eun and cuni, dam and kam, nyak and neki, visp, haravisp, 
 and haravist. And his reason for rendering PI. '^<\, c'lah, by his Pz. this can 
 be only conjectured. 
 
 As a list of all the usual suffixes is given at the end of these notes, it will be 
 sufficient to mention here a few details in which Pazand differs, more or less, from 
 modern Persian. 
 
 The plural of all nouns, animate or inanimate, and of all adjectives used as 
 nouns, is formed by suffixing -a, which becomes -ga after -a, -a, -e, and often after 
 -!, -6, because a PI. final 5-, -k, has been dropped in such words. In this work, as 
 already stated, Neryosang does not altogether drop the final -k in the PI. termin- 
 ation -ak, but writes -aa in Pazand (in imitation of Pers. -ah), and it is this -a a 
 that becomes -aga in the plural. The final -shni of the abstract suffix also drops 
 its vowel, and becomes -shna in the plural. Some few nouns, however, do not 
 follow these general niles; thus, a final— i may also become -ya, and a final -u or-u 
 may become -ra, in the plural. More rarely, final -e, -i, -6, -u take the simple 
 suffix -a. While jihya and mainyua are still more irregular plurals of jib and 
 mainyo, respectively. 
 
 Plurals in -iha are very rare; the only instances in this work being diniha, 
 farmaniha, hazariba, sakhuniha, and zahariha. But when -iha is suffixed 
 to an adjective, or to a noun which is the final member of a compound adjective, it 
 converts the adjective into an adverb. 
 
 The natural position of an adjective, or of a noun In the genitive case, is before 
 the noun which it qualifies, and, in the case of a genitive, it may be widely separated 
 from that noun. WTien an adjective, or genitive, foUoics its noun, it must be 
 connected therewith by the relative 'i,' which retains much more of a relative 
 signification than the izdfat has in modern Persian, as it is used not only for 
 connecting a noun with its adjective, or a genitive, but also for connecting two 
 nouns in apposition, or one noun with another which is preceded by a preposition, 
 or even one phrase with another, just like the other relative ke.
 
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. 219 
 
 The izdfat of unity, e or e, is merely the Pazand reading of the Pahlavi numeral 
 
 cipher ) (=i), which is occasionally suffixed to a noun to express unity or 
 
 indefiniteness. 
 
 Some nouns and adjectives are occasionally repeated for the sake of generalizing, 
 or intensifying, the meaning of the phrase ; as hangam hawgam, ' various times;' 
 sardaa sardaa, 'various kinds;* andak andak, 'little by little;' jai ja(i, 
 * each separately ; ' no no, ' every new ; ' yak yak, * each one.* In such cases, the 
 two words are really coupled together by the conjunction * and * understood. 
 
 The pronominal suffixes -am, -at, -ash, with their plurals -ma, -ta, -sha, 
 are very rarely attached to nouns or verbs. But, in nearly all cases, they are 
 suffixed either to certain adverbs, conjunctions, or relatives which begin a sentence 
 or clause, or to certain prepositions that occur in the midst of the sentence. 
 When these suffixes are not used as accusative or genitive forms of the personal 
 pronouns, they must be governed by some preposition either expressed or under- 
 stood, but generally the latter ; they are never nominatives, although it may 
 sometimes be convenient to translate them as such, owing to the peculiarities of 
 the translator's language. In this work 553 pronominal suffixes are appended to 
 adverbs and conjunctions, 128 to prepositions, 197 to relatives, five to nouns, and 
 one to a pronoun; while seven are used independently in the forms am, at, ash, 
 a sha, and two in the form sha. 
 
 Occasionally, a pronominal suffix is used tautologically, in apposition to some 
 noun that occurs in the latter part of the phrase, as appears in such sentences as 
 ▼ash minic? ganamainyo, 'and it was thought by him, the evil spirit; ' guftash 
 Hormezd, 'it was said by him, Auharmazd;' kesh dadar casht, 'which was 
 taught by him, the creator ; ' yash kard R6shan, ' which was prepared by him, 
 Roshan.* This happens when it is necessary to govern the noun by a preposition 
 that can be understood in the suffix ; and the expedient is analogous to that 
 employed for governing a relative by a preposition similarly understood, as men- 
 tioned below. 
 
 The word Insha is a very rare plural of in, analogous to esha, which is always 
 used as the plural of 6i; but, in nearly all cases, in is as invariable as a in the 
 plural. The forms am, ata, ash, asha, some of which occur very frequently in 
 this work, are certainly misreadings of the original Pahlavi. There can be little 
 doubt that am stands for PI. %)*y adinam; ata for rr^KT adintan; ash generally 
 for -xjKr adtnash, but sometimes for -^J-^ zyash (=yash); and ashii for n^oxr 
 adinsha ; which words are always much more suitable to the context than the 
 pronoun a with a pron. suf , a combination as yet undiscovered in Pahlavi. Other 
 misreadings are aina, ainaum, ainash, which are known (from the recently- 
 discovered Pahlavi text of the Mainyo-i-Khard) to stand for PI. -^jht adinash, 
 f-^KT adinasham, -"o-^Ky adinashash, respectively; the latter two words each 
 having two pronominal suffixes. Three instances of such double pronominal suffixes 
 occur in this work. The word any 6 may also be a misreading of PI. -^jHT adinash.
 
 220 gramSiattcal notes. 
 
 The cause of these misreadings was probably the use of the PI. form kt adin, a 
 contraction of rO" adin, which latter Neryosang reads aigin * or aigi. 
 
 When a pronominal suffix is attached to a relative, it produces one of the 
 following results : — First, the relative may be a nominative, and the suffix an 
 accusative or genitive, or governed by some preposition understood. Secondly, the 
 relative may be a nominative, and the suffix governed by a preposition, with or 
 without a suffix attached to it, in the latter part of the sentence. Thirdly, the 
 relative may itself be an accusative or genitive, or be governed by the preposition 
 understood in the suffix. Fourthly, the relative may be governed by the prepo- 
 sition expressed in the latter part of the sentence. Fifthly, the relative ya (a form 
 of the izd/at i) may merely connect the genitive of the suffix with the preceding 
 noun. In this work, the first case occurs ten times with ke, and 70 times with 
 ya; the second occurs once with ke, and nine times with ya; the third occurs 
 45 times with ke, and ten times with ya; the fourth occurs 19 times with ke, 
 and twice with ya ; and the fifth occurs 27 times with ya. When the relative ke 
 has no suffix it is 77 times a nominative, but six times it is governed by a 
 preposition expressed in the latter part of the sentence and having a pronominal 
 suffix attached to it. 
 
 The Pazand verb does not differ materially, in its general mode of formation, 
 from that in modern Persian. When the infinitive suffix is -idan, -istan, or 
 -astan, the whole verb is formed from the same stem, because all the suffixes 
 begin with vowels. But when the infinitive suffix is -tan, the consonant t often 
 occasions a change in the final consonant of the verbal stem ; so that the stem has 
 then two forms : one before the suffixes of the indicative present, and others 
 beginning with vowels, which may be called the present stem ; and the other 
 before the t or d suffixes of the infinitive, past participle, and preterit, which may 
 be called the past stem. Thus, when the present stem ends with -z, the past stem 
 (when it differs) almost always ends with -kh; when the present stem ends with 
 -w or -r, the past stem often ends with -f or -sh, respectively. This system of 
 verbal formation on two stems extends, with some exceptions, to other classes of 
 verbs, and sometimes arises from other causes than euphonic change. 
 
 As there is much apparent irregularity in the forms of the present stems, they 
 are inserted in the vocabulary whenever they difi"er from the past stem, which 
 latter is always seen in the infinitive. The present stem, without suffix, is the 
 imperative second person singular, and is also used as the final component of 
 compound adjectives, where it has the meaning of a present participle. 
 
 A causative stem can be formed from the present stem of any verb by adding 
 the syllable -in; and denominative stems, with a causative meaning, are formed 
 
 I 
 
 * If we suppose that aigin stands for aegun, or fgun, (i being vsed for u in awadim and 
 fradim,) it would be no misreading of PI. adln, but a translation of it, meaning ' this manner, 
 then.*
 
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. 221 
 
 by the same addition to many nouns and adjectives. Tlie infinitives of all such 
 causative and denominative verbs are formed with the suffix -id an. 
 
 The verbs 'is' and 'are' (third person plural) are rarely expressed, and the 
 prevailing construction of sentences referring to past time is a kind of passive, of 
 the form ' spoken by him,' ' written by me,' in which the pronoun is suffixed to 
 some particle beginning the clause, and the verb is a past participle at the end of 
 the clause. 
 
 The preterit is rarely used, and undergoes no change on account of number or 
 person, being always identical in form with the past participle. After the adverb 
 hame it occasionally becomes continuative, as in hame buc?, 'was existing;' 
 or it can be converted into a conditional passive present by prefixing e, as in 
 e farmayast, * it should be enjoined ;' e danast, ' it should be known.' And the 
 past participle becomes an adjective by adding the adj. suf. -aa (PI. •^-). 
 
 The indicative present is made conditional by prefixing e, or by affixing it 
 in some cases. This e resembles the izdfat of unity, not only in form, but also ia 
 giving an indeterminate, or contingent, meaning to the verb. After the adverb 
 hame the indicative present sometimes becomes continuative, as in ham« 
 brihinom, 'I am appointing;' but the adverb also often retains its original 
 meaning of * ever,' before both the present and preterit. The adverb b« is often 
 prefixed to verbs, in all tenses, to give them a more or less intensive signification, 
 and it sometimes gives a future meaning to the indicative present, but only three 
 instances of this future occur in this work, and even these are doubtful. The 
 indicative present, however, has often a future signification inherent in itself; and 
 it also generally acquires a potential meaning in any clause beginning with the 
 conjunction kn. 
 
 Of the conjunctive present the third persons, singular and plural, are 
 formed by adding the suffixes -kd and -ad to the present stem, as in kunac/, 'he 
 shall perform;' vardad, 'they shall turn.' The second person singular likewise 
 occurs in bash, 'thou shalt be,' which is also used for the imperative. "When 
 negative, both the imperative and conjunctive require the adverb ma to be used, 
 instead of the general negative ne. 
 
 Compound tenses are constructed by adding various forms of the auxiliary 
 verbs hastan, 'to exist,' estadan, 'to remain,' and budan, 'to become,' to the past 
 participle of the principal verb. Whether these auxiliaries can be used indifier- 
 ently to produce the same signification, cr whether each of them communicates its 
 own particular shade of meaning to the compound tense, has not yet been ascer- 
 tained. When the indicative present of the auxiliary is added to the past 
 participle of the verb, tlie compound has the meaning of an indicative perfect, 
 or passive present; when the indicative preterit of the auxiliary is used, the 
 result is an indicative pluperfect, or passive preterit ; when the conjunctive 
 present of the auxiliary is used, the result is a conjunctive perfect, or con- 
 junctive passive present; when the conditional present of the auxiliary is
 
 222 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. 
 
 used, the result is a conditional perfect, or conditional passive present. 
 Occasionally the indicative perfect and passive present are also formed by 
 adding the personal suffixes of the present tense to the past participle, as in 
 nawashtom, *I have written;' bukhtec?, 'he is preserved.' Whether the com- 
 pound tense be active, or passive, can be determined only from the context, as 
 the forms are identical. And, with regard to the conjunctive and conditional 
 compounds, it should be noticed that the only auxiliaries in ordinary use are 
 forms of hastan. 
 
 All the auxiliaries occur also as independent verbs, but some much more fre- 
 quently than others. Thus, in this work, while various forms of estadau are 
 used 39 times as auxiliaries, and occur only six times independently, the forms of 
 bddan are used only four times as auxiliaries, but 224 times independently; and 
 while the form hast is used only twice as an auxiliary and 144 times indepen- 
 dently, other forms of hastan are used 65 times as auxiliaries and only 57 times 
 independently. No form of the verb shudan, ' to go,' is used as an auxiliary. 
 
 Besides the addition of the three auxiliaries and the personal suffixes to the 
 past participle, a fifth mode of forming a passive present is by adding the 
 suffix -ihed, or -ihast, to the present stem of the verb. The former suffix is a 
 transliteration, and the latter a translation, of the Pahlavi suffix w^-, -i-ait, which 
 is a compound of the abstract suffix -ih and the word ait, 'there is.' These 
 suffixes, therefore, convert the present stem into an abstract noun, and add to it 
 the verb hast. And the literal meaning of such a form as kunihed is ' there is 
 a doing,' which is equivalent to ' it is done.' When the verb is intransitive, the 
 form produced by these suffixes can be translated only as an indicative perfect, 
 as in the case of khv&zihed, 'there is a creeping,' or 'it has crept.' These forms 
 maybe conveniently termed the periphrastic perfect and passive present; 
 and similar forms can be constructed from adjectives or nouns, instead of present 
 verbal stems, as in kgarihed, judaihed, khveshihed, pedaihec?, ashkaraihast, 
 sakhunihast, &c. 
 
 Although all these forms must have originated in phrases, and can often be 
 translated as such, they seem to have been subsequently considered as actual 
 verbal tenses, being occasionally found compounded with auxiliaries, as in the 
 indicative passive perfect astvSnihast horn, 'I have been confirmed,' and the 
 conditional passive perfect pedaihast hae, 'would have been manifested,* 
 where the auxiliaries could not form a compound tense with the verb hast alone, 
 but the whole periphrastic form is taken as a past participle from a passive 
 infinitive ending in -hastan, a form which really occurs in gumecihastan, 'to 
 be mingled.' Likewise in the conditional passive present e goyfehed, 'it 
 should be said,' the periphrastic form is evidently treated as an actual verbal 
 tense. In addition to the forms already mentioned, there is also a periphrastic 
 conjunctive passive present, such as awaganihaJ, 'shall be thrown;* 
 khanihaci, ' shall be dug up.'
 
 GEAMMATICAL NOTES. 223 
 
 In the Pazand texts hitherto examined, these periphrastic forms (when not 
 compounded with auxiliaries) are confined to the third person, and the verbal ter- 
 mination is always singular because its real nominative is the abstract noun which 
 constitutes the first part of the word ; but when they are construed as passives, 
 or perfects, the genitive defining the abstract becomes the nominative, and often 
 requires the verb to be plural; thus awazara nigarihedf (literally, 'there is an 
 observation of the appliances ') means ' the appliances are observed,' with a plural 
 verb. 
 
 Such plural forms as gumesihend and vashowihend are differently con- 
 structed from gMiaezihed and vashowihec?, being merely improper unions of 
 adjectives (probably ending with ^-, -ak, in Pahlavi) with the verb hend. They have 
 the meaning of third persons plural of passive presents, but are no true verbal 
 forms. In the case of amarihewd we have a misreading of the Pahlavi possessive 
 adjective amar-homand, 'accountable,' which ought to be amarmand in 
 Pazand. 
 
 In the Pahlavi initial benedictions of the Bahman Yasht and Shayast-la-shayast 
 another periphrastic form occurs, in phrases which would be written in Pazand 
 as follows: — 6i ra ke niwesihem, 'for him whose writing I am,' and 61 ke ra 
 niwesihem, 'he for whom I am a writing.' But whether niw«sihem can be 
 considered an actual verbal form, or merely a phrase, is yet uncertain. 
 
 The infinitive is generally used as an abstract noun, and so is the future 
 participle, which is formed by adding -ashni, -eshni, or -ishni to the present 
 stem ; when used as a participle the latter has the meaning of an English passive 
 infinitive. 
 
 Most adjectives can be used as adverbs, without any change of form ; but it is 
 more usual to add the suffix -iha to the adjective. Thus, from dana, 'wise,' is 
 formed danaiha, 'with wisdom, wisely.' Adverbs can also take the comparative 
 and superlative suffixes, even when they are phrases used adverbially, in which 
 case the suffix may be found attached to a noun, if the latter be the final word of 
 the phrase. 
 
 The conjunction u, ' and,' is often omitted when only two words are coupled 
 together, and, if they be nouns, this omission sometimes renders it doubtful 
 whether the former noun may not be a genitive. When the enclitic -ca, 'also, 
 even,' is appended to a word ending with a consonant it becomes -ica, except in a 
 few cases after n.
 
 PAZAND SUFFIXES 
 
 IN THE ALPHABETICAL ORDER OF THEIR FINALS. 
 
 -a, -aa^, 5-> adj. or n. from p. p. or n. 
 
 -§, ^"-, adj. from pr. stem. 
 
 -ca, Oy-, <also, even,' after a vowel. 
 
 -iea, 0-, same after a consonant. 
 
 -iha, -HX)-: i) adv. from adj. 2) rare pi. 
 
 3) cond. verb = hae. 
 -iha, "HJO-: i) = i-f.iha. 2) cond. verb = 
 
 ha^. 
 -d, 5-, N-, p. p. after a, n, r. 
 -d^, r*-, p. p. after a vowel. 
 -&d, fO*-: i) 3d s. conj. from pr. stem. 2) 
 
 p.p. when inf. ends with -adan. 
 -ihSc?, KOOii-, prph. conj. pas. pr. from pr. 
 
 stem. 
 -nd, W-, 3d 3. pres. after a consonant, 
 -erf, W-, same after a vowel. 
 -ed, TO-, 2d pi. pres. and irapv. after a cons. 
 -ed, 50-, same after a vowel, 
 -eherf, W-XJ-, prph. pas. pres. after y. 
 -iheJ, W-^-, usual prph. pas. pres. from pr. 
 
 stem, n., or adj. 
 -id^, W-, p. p. after most consonants, 
 -and, ^)-, pr. p. from pr. stem. 
 -5d, ^f-, A^-, 3d pi. conj. from pr. stem, 
 -mand, ^^r, pos. adj. from noun, 
 -omand, ^fy, same occasionally. 
 -wand, 5U-, pos. adj. from some nouns. 
 
 -end, ^>-, iV-, 3d pi. pr. after a consonant. 
 
 -end, .3f ., same after a vowel. 
 
 -ihend, ^fr ^-, adj. suf.-f.hend. 
 
 -ind, if: i) pr. p. from pr. stem. 2) 3d pi. 
 
 pres. after a vowel when y is omitted. 
 -e, _J-, 'one, a,' after a consonant. 
 
 -e, )-, same after a vowel. 
 
 -ae, /-, 2d s, pres. ind. from pr. stem. 
 
 -ei, -Hy-, 2d 8. pres. cond. from pr. stem. 
 
 -sh, -^-, pron. suf . 3d s. after a vowel. 
 
 -ash, •^J-, same after a consonant. 
 
 -i, ""O-, abst. n. from n., adj., or adv. 
 
 -i, A»-, adj. from noun. 
 
 -ashni^, JW-, fut. p. and abst. n. from pr. 
 
 stem, 
 -eshni^, 'W-, same from stems est, gaw, 
 
 nigar, raw, ras. 
 -ishni^, IW-, )yo^-, same after a vowel, or 
 
 vowel ^- h ; or from stems c a n d, k u n, 
 
 man, rSin, rSm. 
 -m, f-, pron. suf. ist s. after a vowel, 
 -am, -aem, -um, f-, same after a cons, 
 -em, f-,4?-> 1st 8. or pi. pres. after a vowel, 
 -om, f-, f)-, same after a consonant, 
 -um, f'-, ordinal from cardinal numeral, 
 -tum, Op«-, superlative adj. or adv. 
 -an, f-, rarely for caus. stem suf. -in. 
 
 * The final letter is omitted before any further suffix. 
 
 ' A final <l becomes d before the vowel of any further suffix.
 
 PAZAXD SUFFIXES. 
 
 -5, f-: i) pi. of n. or adj. 2) patron, adj. 
 
 3) pr. p. from pr. stem, 
 -dan, nr*-, )>•-, inf. after vowels, or il, n, r. 
 -idan, nW-, inf. after most consonants, 
 -ga, r^-, W-, pi. of n. or adj. in -a a, -3, -e, 
 
 -1, -d. 
 -8h3,)'00-: i) pr0n.suf.3dpl. 2) pi. of e,in. 
 -ma, y^-, pron. suf. ist pi. 
 -tan, »r*-, inf. after f, kh, sh, 3. 
 -ta, rr*-, pron. suf. 2d pi. 
 -stan, J'fSfl-, inf. after a few vowels, 
 -astan, "re;s-, inf. sometimes after a cons, 
 -ihastan, "fC;'-^-, prph. pas. inf. from pr. 
 
 stem, 
 -ra, ff-, >"J'-, pi. of some n. in u, ii. 
 -yS, r-*'-, yj^-, pi. of some n. in 1. 
 
 -in, f -, caus. or denom. stem from pr. stem, 
 
 n., or adj. 
 -Sr, Jt; term for agent from p. p. 
 -dar: i) ^"V-, pos. adj. from n., 'having.' 
 
 2) •'■"r*-, term for agent from p.p. in 
 
 -d, -d. 
 -gar, -gSr, -kar, ^f -, ^^-, ^"j-, ^■^-, caus. suf., 
 
 * doing, causing.' 
 -tar, ^r*-, comparative adj. or adv. 
 -t, r*-, p. p. after f, kh, sh, s. 
 -t, r*-, pron. suf. 2d 8. after a vowel, 
 -at, r*-, same after a consonant, 
 -st, (t3-, p. p. after a few vowels, 
 -ast, ?S)»-, p. p. sometimes after a cons, 
 -ihast, ?£»"^-, prph. pas. pr. from pr. stem, 
 
 n., or adj. 
 
 Q
 
 COMPAEATIYE VOCABULARY. 
 
 abesli, "^0^**, aduAkha, undistressed. 
 
 abim, J^K", nirbhaya, fearless. 
 
 Abrahim, p^vj)", ^"O'V, Abrahima, 
 
 Abraham. 
 abuadaa, ^UJ", asampurnna, ap^nna; 
 
 imperfect. 
 abundaa-khard, J^^'' t!^", apur««a- 
 
 buddhi, of incomplete wisdom. 
 abundaa-niroi, •*0^rJ> jjii)**, apur//napra- 
 
 natva, imperfect strength. 
 abunyasht, ^CX5£]]J", araulaspada, without 
 
 an original evolution. 
 abixrd-farman, r^ii f^**, akritadesa, 
 
 disobedient. 
 aburd-farmani, -tif^ii f^", akntade- 
 
 satva, disobedience. 
 
 acir, ^•"Sy , anumanena, anupaya, svabhi- 
 vena; inevitable, inevitablij. 
 
 acar-danasbni, -^WW J-S^, anumana- 
 jnanata, inevitable knowledge. 
 
 acar-diinashniba, -HXJ^^rj ^"(S^, anumana- 
 JDiinataya, through inevitable knowledge. 
 
 acari: i) -^^"^y anupayena, anuminc- 
 naiva, anumanatayii eva; want of remedy, 
 inevitability. 2) ■^'•'"(Sy, anumana; irre- 
 parable, inevitable. 
 
 acariha, ■nXJ-'^a^, anumunenai\'a, svabhave- 
 naiva; helplessly, unreasonably. 
 
 A 
 
 adurf, ^tXJ", anyaya, disorder. 
 
 adadi, ■^WWjanyaya, anyayatva ; injustice. 
 
 adadiha, -HXJteXJ-, anyayataya, unlawfully. 
 
 adaestuniha, -Hiorrep^ew-, anyayin, inju- 
 diciously. 
 Adam,^'*? Adama, Adam. 
 adan, W,ajnana,ajnanin; unwise, ignorant. 
 adanai, ■^^">*0'', ajnanatva, ignorance. 
 adani, "^JW", ajnanatva, ajnana; ignorance. 
 adaniha, -HJOWJ^, ajnanatara, unwisely. 
 Sdar, M^, agni,^re. 
 Adar-far6bag,_^rfiJ IHO*, Adarapharobaga, 
 
 Atur-frdbag. 
 Adar-parf, ^0 D^, Adarapada, Atur-pud. 
 Adar-padyawanda, >*0)W^a M^, Adara- 
 
 padiavanda, Atur-pddiyucand^ . 
 adint, ■SJ'rC*', adinitva, irreligion. 
 Adino, IrO-"? Adina, the Lord, 
 ked, ri}^" [WtlWO], pres. 3d s. of amadan. 
 afa-e, /or bapa-e, )^0', talika, a palm of 
 
 the hand? [perhaps for awarf). 
 afarawastai, -^^rS^JVey, apravarttanatva, 
 
 non-encompassment . 
 afarram-shnas, -O-ns ^^ey, anirvvana- 
 
 jnanin, anirvva/zadarsin ; of inconclusice 
 
 understanding. 
 a£ra, afrai, -O-^O", eyW, iulcshtri, siksbi- 
 
 paka; exalting, exalted. 
 
 &fridaa, ^w'o*, aracita, created. 
 
 afridan, JIVO-^O*, arac, samarac, aracana, 
 
 samaracana, udahri ; to create, produce. 
 afridar, ^"^^iy, dracayitri, aracitri ; creator, 
 
 producer. 
 i afridfiri, •^^"^^O', aracanata, crenticeness. 
 
 ^ So NeryOsanjj, but it ought to mean ' son of Atftr-pa<?iyttvand ' or, possibly, ' Atftr-pi.? 
 sou of ^)>*o.'
 
 ,3. 
 
 I VOCAB 
 
 AFR 
 
 &irja.d, WO-'eJ^, asahSyin, unaided. 
 
 aftaw, OT^O*? atapa, sunshine. 
 
 agah, -Cj", vetti, vettri, jnatrz, supra- 
 
 buddha; aware. 
 agahi, •^•0"^", avagati, viirtta, pariciti, 
 
 paricaya, avabodha, sanvitti, prabodha ; 
 
 information. '.? 
 agahigar, -'^-0*'^'», avabodhakara, causing 
 
 the intelligence. 
 agahiha, see visp-ngahihii. 
 agcihinidan, l)W?'-0*'^", parijna, to inform. 
 agar [ve>»] ced, yadi; if. 
 
 3 
 
 ULARY. 
 
 227 
 
 AIG 
 
 SgSr, •'*'^^, akshama, disabled. 
 
 agarash [-^^J ced, cedasya, cedasau, atha 
 cedasau, yadica, atha ced, yadasau ; if by 
 {for, or of) him {her, or it) ; if him {her, 
 it, his, or its). 
 
 agarat [r»?e)*] kadacit tvaya, ced; if by 
 
 {for, or of) thee; if thee {or thy). 
 
 \ \ 
 agargar, J^J^^", vilayayitrj, disabler. 
 
 agSri, •*0^*'^*', ATlayitri, dissolution. 
 Sgdriha, -Hyj-'^j*', akshamataya, impotently . 
 Sgarihei, «J-^J-^-, vilinSti, akshamayate ; 
 is exhaustion, is inutility. 
 
 agSrihe^jd, ^fr J^^", vilinanti, are disabled. 
 
 Sgarinidan, n^Y^"'^*', vinasaya, to render 
 useless. 
 
 Sgarinidar, ^-^^J-^-^ akshamayitn, dis- 
 abler. 
 
 agarma [y*^ye>*] ced me ; if by {for, or of) 
 us J if us {or our). 
 
 agar-niroihcl, -HXJ^VJ) *-5-,vilinapranataya, 
 with exhausted strength. 
 
 agareha [>HX3fe)*] cedete, cet tau, yadi tayoA ; 
 if by (for, or of) them; if them {or their). 
 
 agarum [ffe>»] ced me; if by (for, or of) 
 
 ' me; if me {or my). 
 
 agdini, •^3'rO'J*', agadinitva, infidelity^ 
 
 aghanin, fl^'", anyonyam, sammilita; to- 
 gether. 
 
 A 
 
 aglire,_;»-'ij;, agrya, supremely. 
 
 agirashnl: i) ■^HC-'-"- [-^VOKJr] aspnsya-. 
 tva, intangibility. 2) ^n)**- [■»'«J))Crr] 
 asprjsya, intangible. 
 
 agroishniha, ■HXJTOJW^- [-HX)W))^ty] apra- 
 
 tikaraniya, incredibly. 
 aguma, f^lO, nahisandeha, ni/isandigdha ^ 
 
 without doubt. 
 agumaniha, -HXJr^XJ, ni/isandehataya, u«- 
 
 questionably. 
 agunah, -CIJ", apapa, innocent. . 
 
 agunast, r£p)K/ ? anavila, undecayed? 
 ahamestar, ^"^tfii:^, apratipaksha, tvithout 
 
 an opponent. 
 ahamestSri, •^j-'Te^.S^, apratipakshatS, 
 
 freedom from opposition. 
 ahawzS, ^''SyW, tik.rish.tri, attracting. 
 ahanzidan, MWCSyK)", dkrish, to drag. 
 aharitmidan, IW^-HJ, akn'shj to excite. 
 aharaminidan, »Wr^-V, ukn'sh, to excite. 
 aharamishni, )>*(J^-H7, akarshana, excite- 
 ment. 
 Aharman, r^HJ, Aharmmana, Aharman. 
 Aharman-kunishni, ■^3>^"5 ^"^j Aharm- 
 
 manakarmmata, work of Aharman. 
 ahikhtan, n^tX)-Hy? anugrah, to take care. 
 aho, jHy, dosha; defect, iniquity. 
 aibigac/, Kiyy, pratipaksha, destroyer. 
 aigin ['fO**] tatas, tatasca, tatha, tadapi, 
 
 tad; then, still. 
 aiginma [y**0"] tanraahyam ; then by (for, 
 
 or of) us; then us {or our). 
 aiginum [ffC] tato'ham; then by {for, or 
 
 of) me; then me {or my). 
 aigish [•"OrO"] tatas, tato'sya, tatasca, ta- 
 
 thaiva, tadasau ; then by (for, or of) him 
 
 {ber, or it); then him {her, it, his, or its). 
 aigisha [>KX3fO*'] tcsham; then by (for, or 
 . of) them; then them {or their). 
 
 (I 2
 
 228 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 AIN 
 
 ain, IW, )rHjr, Scara, prakSrata; a law. 
 
 ainS [-^W] anyathu,anyatliS tu; /or aigisli. 
 
 ainaa, jfHT, prakSra, prakaratS, vidha, riti ; 
 a kind, manner, nature..', J ■' . 
 
 dinaa^ 1ft^> darppawa, mirror. 
 
 Sinai, §inaiha, see no, vas. 
 
 ain&sh [■'(J-^K/] anyathcl;, auyathS tu ; then 
 by (for, or to) him (her, or it) his {her, or 
 its) ; then him {her, or it) his {her, or itn). 
 For aigishash. 
 
 ainaum [Q-^W] anyathSliam .; then by (for, 
 or to) him {her, or it) me {or my) ; then 
 his {her, or its) by {for, or to) me. For 
 aigisham. 
 
 akfim, ^'j'*, akarna; undssired, without will. 
 
 akanaraa,y^'^"">ni/isima,rii^siman,ananta, 
 amarySda, ni^simatva; unlimited. 
 
 akanaraa-danashni,-r3KO>H3 y*'^^'', ni/isima- 
 jnSnatS, unlimited knowledge. 
 
 akanaraa-jamani, ^T^ r"''^^ anantakSla, 
 for unlimited time. 
 
 akanaraa-jamaniha, -^oorj^ l^^'l^, ananta- 
 kSliySt, ybr unlimited time. 
 
 akanSrai, ■*0V'^**, niAsimatva, niAsimata; 
 unlimitedness. 
 
 akard, r*'^*'} akrita, undone. 
 
 dkhan, f)Hy, bhuvana, existence. ' 
 
 Skhe^, 0-H7, utthSna, arising. 
 
 akherashni, )WO-HJ, utthana, resurrection. 
 
 akhezidano, l);00-Hy, samudi, to arise. 
 
 akhtar, ^f*^, nakshatra, cakrapada; con- 
 stellation. 
 
 aAAraraidiha, ■HX)r<'W? jac/atayS, uncriti- 
 cally F 
 
 a^Ararasandiha, -HXJ^/O'W, asantusb^ya, 
 discontentedly. 
 
 Vikhvtri, -^'"W, asubhatva, discomfort. 
 tLkhoush, -^W [^^^] asvSdu, unpleasant. 
 a,khves\\\, •^■*Oi)Hy, asviyatva, not his oivn. 
 
 rnr 3* 
 
 ANA 
 
 aJchveshkai, ^"^-^^K/, asatkaryin, idle, 
 
 a/r/iueshkariha, -^OOJ-^-^JKyjasatkaryataya, 
 undutifully. 
 
 am, ۥ*, me; by (fcr, or to) me, my, me. 
 
 Smadan [nr<>))^tX)] agam, aya, samagam, 
 samagamana, samaya; to come. 
 
 amar, ^)?, asankhya, innumerable. 
 
 amaraa, y^, aneka, asankhya; numberless. 
 
 amaribered, /or amannand, ^fH" ^"^f, ga/w- 
 yanti, accountable. 
 
 ameshaspend, .3iei-*>\>|», amara-guru.amara- 
 gurutara, amisaspinta; archangel. 
 
 amokhtan, JlXV^f [JlfonoJ-] siksbapaya; 
 to teach, learn, 
 
 am 6 J, <\'^: i) pres, stem of amokhtan. 
 2) siksba, teaching, 
 
 amozaa, ^©y^y^,sikshavat; learner, teaching. 
 
 amd:rasbni, ^)^(\yf, siksha, learning. 
 
 Smozgari, ^^"^©y^?', sikshapana, teaching, 
 
 amnrzashni, »KCU^, \iB\i&Ti\^, forgiveness. 
 
 amurzidar, •'"tO Wj^, ksbamakara,/or^»Fjnp. 
 
 a, ir p-^] tad, tatas, tatra, tath9, idam, 
 adas, tavat; that, those, the, he, him, it, 
 they, them: {sometimes for aigin, ^HT). 
 
 ana, ^""r, anyayin, anyaya; mischievous. 
 
 anaftan, MfoOT, na5, nihan, nirasana; to 
 subdue, , .r . 
 
 anagah, -0"^")", avettri, na vettri, na vetti, 
 aparicita; unaware. 
 
 anagahi, -TJ-C^T, anavabodbata, uncon- 
 sciousness. 
 
 anahambidi, ■^_r^^T, apratimalla, aprati- 
 d\'andvin, apratipaksha; unrivalled. " 
 
 anabarai, -V^r, anaikya, disunion. 
 
 anahast [^T] a sat, nasti; extinct. 
 
 anabasti [-^J^tJ^rj asatta; unreality, ex- 
 tinction. 
 
 Anahirf, W-^r, Sukra, planet Venus. 
 
 anal, •*i}^"^, anyaya; evil, harm, misery.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 ANA 
 
 anSmi, "^KXf", anaearata, lawlessness. 
 
 an^kto, ^5 ^"^t anyayakamin, desirous of 
 evil. 
 
 anamiirr, '^^^, akshamin, unforgiving. 
 
 anaomerf, ^^ff, anasS eva, hopeless. 
 
 anaomedi, -^JitJ-Crr, anilscl, hopeleasness. 
 
 anarzani, »>fV'>r, ayogyatara, ananurupa; 
 unworthy. Plu. -nya. 
 
 anashnakhtari, ■^J*'r*^wr, aparijnanatva, 
 misapprehension. 
 
 anashnSs, -CWr, ajnatri,aprabuddha; un- 
 informed, unintelligent. 
 J 
 
 229 
 
 anaspuri, ■"•'lei*)", apurnna, asampiirTina ; 
 imperfect. 
 
 anaspuri-kam, ^^ ^^)ii^r, apilr««akainin, 
 
 . of imperfect will. 7 ' 
 
 anSst, r£j>T, nitstika; irreverent, untruthful ? 
 
 anatft, 5'^'"> a^akta, not unrestrained. 
 
 anSw, O*?", pres. stem of anaftan. 
 
 anawakhshashnigari, ^^^ro-^^iyf, aprati- 
 palakatva, unmercifulness. 
 
 anSwi, -fSOT, avaloshita? subjugation. 
 
 anaySri, •^^^/yi', asahayata, without help. 
 
 anSzarm, -vOT, agauravita, irreverently. 
 
 anSrarmi, -^-vOT, apriyatva, avallabhatva ; 
 disrespect, disgrace. 
 
 anbSdaa, see haft-anbSdaa. 
 
 anbasa, yfi^f, virodhin, sanvadin, an- 
 yonyavirodhin, paraspara virodhin, ninl- 
 karttri, anibaddha, pratidvandvin ; mu- 
 tually afflictive, inconsistent. 
 
 anbasa-gawesbni, -Sj^K >^r, abaddha- 
 vakyatcl, mutually-afflictive speech. 
 
 anbasani, ■^^'Oy^, abaddhatva, anibad- 
 dhatva, sanvada, asambaddhatva, 
 paraspara virodhin, parasparavirodhatva, 
 mithovirodhin ; inconsistency. 
 
 anbasilniha, -HXJf^r, anibaddhataya, 
 asambaddhataya; inconsistently. 
 
 anbidi, see hambidi. 
 
 AND 
 anboishni, )m5ij>», Sghi^na, the smelL[^\ 
 
 anburdan, nr^l", udare, to collect.. 
 
 \ ? 
 
 a cim ra, ■*"■' ^<$^^-^, iti hetoA, tasmai he- 
 
 tave ; for this reason. 
 and, Jr, etavat, etavanniatra; as much, so 
 
 much, thus muck. See in and. 
 anda p'] yavat, anyathS, anyatha tu ; while, 
 
 until, unto. 
 anda budan [Ufcuyo 3»] anyatha bhu, to 
 
 take place. 
 andak, ^-^r, svalpa, svalpatara, stoka ; yew, 
 
 little. 
 andakhtan, M:tX>Cr, nidris, dris, pratipS- 
 
 dana; to collect, impel, estimate, measure. 
 andakhtar, •^•"WOCr, darsayitrt, contriver. 
 anda ku [Vt J»] no ced, so long as. 
 andam, 4W>", anga; limb, member, organ. 
 anda nun ["^ J»] ySvad idanim, hitherto. 
 
 \ A 
 
 anda 6 [^) •3'] antar, into, unto. 
 
 A 
 
 andar [{P] antar, antarSle, madhye; i«, 
 
 within, into, among. 
 andarash, -^^r, antar; into (or unto) him 
 
 (his, her, it, or its). 
 andarg, ■S-'-^r, antar; among, inward. 
 andarshil, )»OCO>»', antastesham, in (or unto) 
 
 them (or their). 
 andartum, ^iN-^-^r, antastama, innermost, 
 andarun, »r.3>", antar, antarale, antarala ; 
 
 inside, within. 
 andaruni, *'ir-3)", antargata, internal. 
 andanvSe', -^r-^r, siinya, atmosphere. 
 andar^, ^^r, niropa, adesa; injunction. 
 andarrinidan, I Wf WJ>", tdis, to prescribe. 
 and;\sh ["^-^'J yavad asau, y.lvat, ced; while 
 
 (or till) him (his, her, it, its, or by him). 
 andashri [)'OOJi] yavadete, ySvatte, ya\-at- 
 
 taiA ; while (or till) them (their, or by them), 
 andilt [r*'-^'] tat tubhyam; while (till, or 
 
 unto) thee (thy, or by thee).
 
 230 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 AND 
 
 andsiz, pres. stem q/'andakhtan. 
 
 andarashni, ■*'>^JOCr, drisyatara, measur- 
 able. 
 
 andeman, r^>", sannidha, upakaw^Aa; 
 domestically serving. 
 
 andemani, "^^jpy, samasannatS, household 
 service. 
 
 awdeshashni, )Yii-^*f, smarana, consider- 
 ation. 
 
 andeshidan, )W-^-»r, cint, ai'aman, man, 
 vimris; to consider, meditate, imagine. 
 
 aneki, "^^^r, asuhha, without benefit. 
 
 aneki-andarz, ^^r -^^Yf, ao'ubhopadesh^rz, 
 unhappily advised. 
 
 angSrdan, Jiro-'-^r, ga«, ganana, kal; to 
 account, compute, imagine, recount. 
 
 angawTn, f'fiJ-5)" [■^^Gj>'] madhu, honey. 
 
 angird, f^-'^f, sanksnepat ; a summary, con- 
 clusion. 
 
 awgirdi : i) ■^r<'-'-3V',sankshiptva, pratisan- 
 
 kshepat, sankshepa, sankshepatA'B, sam- 
 
 V- 
 
 p^imnatva ; a summary. 2) ^[^^^f, pari- 
 
 mita, compendious. 
 angoshidaa, ^T0-X5f'>", nidarsana, pratiHipa, 
 
 pratirupata, dn'sh<anta,mahtidrishfanta; 
 
 similitude, character, parable. _ 
 
 angoshidaa-danashni, -^TOW ^^•^T)', 
 
 drishtantajnanata, knoivledge by analogy. 
 angosh idai , ^^^-^Y)", drish/anta, analogous. 
 angoshidaihd, -HXJ-J^J-^fr, upamanataja, 
 
 through analogy. 
 anjami, -^^Q^, paripaka, determination. 
 am /or aiginam, Ck/, so'ham, tanme; then 
 
 by (for, or of) me, then me (or my). 
 Sno [i^-f N] tatra, tad, paraloke ; there. 
 anosh, ■'OT, amr/ta; antidote, antidotal. 
 anoshaa, f-XJ'?", anas-vara, immortal. 
 anosh-rrJlni, -^V ^-^'r, anasvaratmata, 
 
 immortality of the soul. 
 
 ra. -"^ ^^. 
 
 APU 
 
 a ra, —•' J^, tasmat, tatas; on that account, 
 for the reason. 
 
 ash: i)/or aigish [-^XT] tatas, tato'sja, 
 tato'sau, tad, tadasau, tadasya, tasmai 
 asya; then by him, SfC. (see aigish). 2) for 
 yash ["^-^-^J tatas, tad ; who (or which) 
 by (for, or of) him, ^c. 
 
 asha, for aigisha [)HXJKr] tataste, tad, 
 tatteshftm; then their, &c. 
 
 ata, /or aiginta [fJ^HT] tad yuyam; then 
 (or therefore) you (or by, for, or of you), 
 
 anyi^z, CXyr, animhatva, without want, 
 
 anye, for aigin e [-" KX] or aigish [-^Wj 
 apareea; then this, or then to him, 
 
 anyokhsb-andarr, W^r ■^■"fr, asrutaniropa, 
 deaf to admonition, 
 
 aoj, (SyY', sakti, bala; strength. 
 
 aoja, see meh-aoja. 
 
 aojmand, ^^Y'tSyY', balavat, powerful, 
 
 aojma«di, •^^fY'<S^, balavattva, balavatta ; 
 powerfulness, 
 
 aomen,/or anman, [^P*] aham, I (Ch. NjN). 
 
 aparfiApaw, OTNO**? anabhilasbaniya, dis- 
 quieting ? 
 
 aparfvah, ■r>.5ir<'eJ-, asAnukAla, disablement ,_ 
 
 apar, ^O*, apah.lra, /^/emc/er. 
 
 apardan, »Jro*i«>' [nroiKS^rO] apahn", to 
 abstract. 
 
 aparekht, ^OO-'o', apariresbita, undisturbed. 
 
 apasukh, r^C, apratyuttara, unanswered, 
 
 apatyaraa, Y-^t^iy, apratighatin, without 
 an adversary. 
 
 apeda, ^"^O*, apraka/a, aprakuA'ayitri ; not 
 manifest, imperceptible. 
 
 ap^'dai, ■^J'^^WO', apraka/atva, impercep- 
 tibility. 
 
 apurasbni, i^^^'Z^jSr/sb/ijapabiira; achieve- 
 ment. .' ' 
 
 apurdar, ^"f^^V, apabantrj, despoiler.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 AHA 
 
 krk, pres. stem of rirSstan. 
 
 araishni, iw:*^^*', aracanS, adjustment. 
 
 \ 
 SrSstan, VKj'"-''', &tac, samSrac ; to arrange. 
 
 \ \ 
 
 SrSstSr, J^^tty*'-"', aracayitn, arranger. 
 
 arastari,-*(jJ*'Tej3*'J'*, aracayitn, arrangement 
 arSstarihS, see aw?^-arfist;lrih3. 
 
 4 A 
 
 aratiahcilr, •''•WOJ^'-'", kshatriya, warrior. 
 aratishtari, -^J-WO^iroJ-, kshatriyatu, 
 warrior ship, 
 
 arawa, ^^jV'", apravHtti, apravritta; dis- 
 continuous. 
 arawSi, ■^■)"\r", apravrittitva, apravritti; 
 
 231 
 
 ASP 
 
 non-advancement, inconstancy. 
 
 117 
 
 ~j.'~ 
 
 SrSwerf, ^eyJ**? Ssadayati, se///es? Or/or 
 
 wop", weyV, or «J^". 
 
 ardi, •*'r<'^*, )''^, sangrSma, yuddha, 
 
 sainya, sammardda; confict, contest. 
 
 ardi-kSri, -^J-^ -"r*^", balish/Aakaryin, 
 
 strenuous performance. ' P> 
 ardium, /or cihirum [0;y^*»j balish/Ao me, 
 
 fourth. 
 arg, /or alag, ■3-'*, utkarsha, trouble. 
 arovinS, /or arvand nS, ^"l ^»r", sarat- 
 
 pravaha, rapid water, 
 Ar^m, Qr", Rumasthana, eastern Roman 
 
 empire. 
 Ardmae, ■»'"-fv*', Riimiya, eastern Roman, 
 arza, l^**, mulya, value. 
 ariramarad, ^ff<^^, miilyamat, costly. 
 arzamaradi, •^^^fv'*^ utkarshamatta, mCil- 
 
 yamattva, mulyamatta; value. 
 arzani: l) -^r^^, anurCipa, icorthiness. 
 
 2) •»>rw^, yogyatara, anurupa; worthy. 
 arzaniha, -K^>"«", anur{ipa, icorthily. 
 asaeaa, ^-Cy*- = '^t)'*, c/^lya, shadow. 
 asakhtiir, J"t*H)*"**', ananurdpa, vnadnpted. 
 asakhtari, -oJ-foJO*-"^, asansarggatva, want 
 
 of an adapter. 
 asrimrm, r^^'', ni^sima, unlimited. 
 
 asaman-A-^padi, -^T^r J"^*", aniarydda- 
 svarupa, of unbounded individuality. 
 
 Ssa, r**, samSdhana, . sam<1dhanin ; easy, 
 comfortable. 
 
 asani, •^f"", samadhana, comfort. 
 
 asaniha, -HXJr^-, samadhana, easily. - '-/ f 
 A A ' ^ 
 
 Asarasara, r-'-"*'-'-"'", AsarasaraA, Israelites. 
 
 asara-kunishnT, -^Wn-) ^-o***, ananurfipa- 
 karmmatva, umvorthy actions. 
 
 asarashni, •^WO'-"", asaramarjjanatva, i/i- 
 compatibility. 
 
 asazashnt-cihari, -^^CSy ^wey—, asafi- 
 n sarggarApatva, incompatible quality. 
 
 ash, "^'•, asya; % {to, for, or of) him {her, 
 or it) i him, her, his, it, its. 
 
 asha, RKJ*", tesham, tasam ; by {to, for, or 
 of) them J them, their. 
 
 ashayast, fbJ^-HXJ", nasakishyat, been im- 
 possible. 
 
 A 
 
 ashkarS, ^"J"^-^^, parisphu^a, obviously. 
 ashkarai, -^^-J-^-YJ", praka^atva, detection. 
 ashkaraihast, re>-X}5"*^^-^-, parisphu/o 
 
 babhuva; is discovered. 
 ashmog, ^^'', asmoga, apostate. 
 ashna, ^")*(i", parisphufameva, prasiddha- 
 
 meva, parisphu/a, prasiddha; known. /.• 
 asho, ^yo*' [UV-^y] muktatman, puwyat- 
 
 man; righteous. 
 Asinaa, jK)^", Asinaka, Isaac. 
 asman, r^-*"*, aka.9a, sky. 
 asman-varz, ^i Y^^", akasakarttri, illumin- 
 ing the sky, 
 asp, CJ-"**, O*" [-TJ-^rO] asva, horse. 
 aspidan, for khuspidan, JHCeJ*'', vi5rdm, 
 
 to repose. 
 aspfmarjd, ^ff -Hs^^^l visramin, enjoying 
 
 repose. Perhaps forkhuspl (•*'a*'') he/id. 
 aspin, KfiJ-"**? visrama, reposing. Perhaps 
 
 for khiispan (ro^-j.
 
 232 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 -/ 
 
 ASB 
 
 9srft, ^r-*^, ScSrya, priest. Plu. Isrua. 
 SsrM, -XJ^V-*^, ScSryata, priesthood. 
 ast, ?£*>•", asthi, ftone. 
 astimand, ^fl^^", srishtimat, materially 
 
 existing. 
 Sstranihast, tOJ-W^Uti*", sunisciti yata, 
 
 been confirmed, 
 zsdd, J^tO", alabha, useless. 
 asfidi, ■^JPs'/O*', alabha, without benefit. 
 at, ?S>*, te; 6^ (to, for, or of) thee; thee, thy. 
 atani, "^M^e)*, atanuta, disembodied existence. 
 atash, -^"K)* [-*^)»] agni, jvalana, pavaka, 
 
 vahni ; fire. 
 atashi, ^■TJ^TO', jvalaniya,/ery. 
 athis, ■^<S^ [fri^"] na kineit, nothing. 
 atfi, /or atang, ^'f5>*, kshama, sakta, 
 
 samarthaj unrestricted. 
 ii!.rt.^>r)*, asakta, incapable. 
 :>x.c-T.\ . :) -W^tve)*, asaktitva, asaktatva; 
 
 incapability. 2) ^2^'^, asakta, na 
 
 saknoti; incapable, inejicient. 
 atoaniM, •K/,i^)SSy, asakta, incapably. 
 avacordi, -^r^^tSyr, avacogurut3, misjudg- 
 
 ment. 
 avahan, K)*)", niAkarana, without a cause. 
 avahani, "^Ky)", niAkaranata, without a 
 
 cause. 
 avShar, for afahal, ^-VO', vakratara, un- 
 
 dilated. 
 avaman, for asaman? r^-»^? amaryada, 
 
 unbounded. 
 avanamidan, ))W)J*te>', praccMdaya,/0Mnp«7. 
 avardishni,-^>*Cr<'V, aparivritti, unchange- 
 
 ableness. 
 Avarmazd, -"-frr, Vrihaspati, planet 
 
 Jupiter. 
 avazandiha, ■*00.:ir>*', ahanitayc^, undamaged. 
 avazardart, -^J-NJ^^y^-, avibhaktikart- 
 
 tritva, want of distinction. 
 
 AWA 
 
 avaziraslini : i) ■^yv)^<Byf', avibhaktatva, 
 indecision. 2) *'Y^^i<$yr, aWkta, un- 
 decided.-f^^j^f 
 
 avm, Yf, vikala, unobservant. 
 
 avinashni: i) -^KJ^T, adrisyatva, invisi- 
 bility. 2) •*'WKr, adrisya, invisible. 
 
 avinawada, ^-^OTr, adrisya, invisible. 
 
 avySwan, rOOT, araugdha, undeluded. 
 
 Sw, W [-^-^J jala,payas, udaka,apa3; water. 
 
 awa [^J^r J samam, saba, samameva, (ace); 
 with, together with. 
 
 awarf, •30', mabattara, mahS; wonderful. - 
 
 Swtda, J"??)*©*, sunivasa, prosperous. 
 
 awa/f-angoshtdaa, ^W-XJfT -iO*, mahadrfsb- 
 fSnta, miracle-resembling., 
 
 awadi, •SJJO', mahatta, mabattva; wonder- 
 fulness, miracle. 
 
 awSdi, -^J^O", prabbutatva, prosperity. 
 
 awadigar, see aradigar. 
 
 awadim, f f O*, nidane, nir\'\'Sne, nirvTanam ; 
 end, ultimately, finally, 
 
 awSdyawa?id, :»ny^&, apradbanatara, 
 apradhanavat ; unresisting, unprevailing. 
 
 awagadan, irrev [iiro))?©-^] avakrj, niksbip, 
 niksbepaya, niksbepa, nipataya; to cast 
 away, cast, admit. 
 
 aiW!Lga.n, pres. stem q/" awagadan. 
 
 awagi, "^^"iy, sammisra, aafisarggat^-a; 
 association, assistance. 
 
 awSisbni, JHC^-O', abbipsa; suitability, 
 necessity. 
 
 awaisbni, ^WJ"©', abbipsa, abbisb/a, 
 vancM, ipsa; suitable, requisite, 
 
 awakbsbadar, ■'■^-^j**©', visbadikflryin, suf- 
 fering from sorrow. 
 
 awakbsbaidar, l-;©:5-»00»»0', raksbakarttn", 
 forgiver. 
 
 awakbsbaind, J»0O0*')0',ksbamapara, show- 
 ing mercy.
 
 AWA 
 
 awakhshai^di, -^SH^OO-iey, kshamaparata, 
 
 kshamavattva; mercifulness. 
 awakhshaishni, l)*c:i-»00")e>', pratipalana, 
 
 forgiveness. 
 awakhshaishnigar, J^WJ-HXJ*')©', kshamfi- 
 
 para, palanakara, kahamxkara, kshamil- 
 
 dhara; merciful. 
 awakhshaishnigari, V5W:>-HX)")0', palana- 
 
 kara, palanatva; mercifulness,' 
 awakhshaishnigariha, -HX)J^K}J-KX)-)ey, pa- 
 
 lanakara, would be merciful. {The final 
 
 -iha is a cond. verbal form like hae.) 
 
 VOCABULARr. 233 
 
 AWA 
 
 awardar, /or awartar. 
 
 awar dashtan [Mf^J/C-^ -^J upari dhS, to 
 
 consider. 
 aware, ■**rO', apara, anya; other., 
 awar estSdan [))fe)»»^i^ ^] upari sthS, to 
 
 insist. 
 awargar, •'•S-'O', utka/atara, superintending^ 
 awar guEtan, Mf^Of ^. upari udir (sam- 
 
 udir, or samudg;*), to speak about, 
 awari, ■"'w, uparish/a, superior. Flu. -iga. 
 awarmad, .ir-vO*, paramparya, supremacy, , 
 awamae, -*riO', ap<ir7?»anara, youthful. 
 
 awakhshastan, JIK^j-^-ey? avagup, to allot. ^ awamaedari, ■XJ^-*(j:>^?lO', apiirnnanai-adati. 
 
 awakhshi, •^■\j*'e>', vishadatva, sorrow, 
 awakhshidar, J-K)-"^")©*, pratipalaka, 
 
 kshamakaraj merciful. ' /, ^"^ '' / 
 awakhshidari, •rs^-^J-^j-tO', pratipalatva, 
 
 mercifulness. 
 
 awakhtar, ^r^Hyo*, graha, dushfagraha; 
 
 planet, 
 
 \ 
 awakhtari, A'-'f«»JO'e>', 2i.va]fM^nn, planetary . 
 
 awakhtari-padir, J^r<»e> •"Jf*iO»0', avakh- 
 
 tarinam pratipa, north-opposing. 
 awam = vaem [^^] aham; and {or also) 
 
 % (/or, or of) me; and {or also) me 
 
 (or my). 
 awama [V^O*] asrnabhiA, asmakam, meca. 
 
 mahyam, mam; and (or also) by {for, or 
 
 of) us J and (or also) us (or our). 
 awa, '^>", evam ; so, such, as much. 
 awar, ^^y, abhra, cloud. 
 awar, ^O* [-^] upari, adhikam, uparishhU; 
 
 on, upon, about, over, unto, among. 
 awar amadan [Dr^i'^tW ^] upari aya, upari 
 
 samaya; to come unto (or on). 
 awar arastan, iifE;**'^"^, upari samarac, to 
 
 arrange. 
 Swardan, npoW [)lf^ir?0-X)] saraanJ, 
 
 samaya; to bring. 
 
 youthful career. 
 awar nahadan [n^Dvyr ^J parinyas, to 
 
 put upon (or up). 
 awar rainidan, )) WrO** -t?^, upari pracaraya ; 
 
 to propagate among, urge about, 
 awarsha [)HXJ^] uparyeaham, upari 
 
 tesham, upari tasam, upari teshu; on 
 
 (about, aver, or among) them (or their). 
 awartar, VV [V-^] utkrtsh/atara, adhi- 
 
 katara, (irdhvacara ; upper, more fully, 
 
 supreme. 
 awartar-nigareshni, •*0>^J*^^) V*©*, {Irdh- 
 
 vataranirikshana, supreme inspection. 
 awartum, firo'o', utkrish/atara, adhika- 
 
 tama; highest, supreme, 
 awar{ini, "XJ't^W, anacaratA-a, vice. 
 awar vakhtan, It^e)*) ^, upari Wbhaj, to 
 
 bestow upon, 
 
 awarvez, OrO*, adhikasakti, triumphant. 
 
 awarveji, •^tirO', utka/apra«ata, adhika- 
 saktitva; victory, triumph. 
 
 awasaintdan, M^OC-^ey, avasrj; to exter- 
 minate, annihilate. 
 
 awasard, r*'-'*W, avidrava. /rozen. 
 awaspardan, nr<5J"0-*'e>', sampadaya, &i- 
 morppaya; to deliver, consign.
 
 234 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 AWA 
 
 awasp;lrdar, J«f<o3iJfi;j»ey^ sampadayitri, 
 
 transmitter. 
 Swast, ^taiy, gostliclna, pregnant: 
 Swastan, nrepO", nre^siey, garhhita, pregnant. 
 Swastani, -^n^^ey, ■^)l?t»)»', garbha, preg- 
 nancy. 
 AwSush, -^ro*, AvAusa, Awdush demon. 
 Sw^yast, ^t»^''iy, rueita; necessity, desire. 
 awuyastaa, ^^^^"iy, rucita, abhipsu; re~ 
 • quisite, desire. 
 SwSyastan, Jl^^^O*, rue, sanyujya, satnih, 
 
 ruci, yogya, ish, abhiviincA, satnihana, 
 
 upayujya, yujya, abhips, avdp; to be 
 
 necessary, wanted, desirable. 
 awayasti, ■*Tej>J*'0', rucitiya, requisite. 
 awS^, e>'e>'[J^rJ] anyatha, punar, vyavrjtya, 
 
 vina, prithak, v-ySghu/ya; back, away, 
 
 again.' 
 awazd. pres. stem q/*awazAdan. 
 awazadan, n^eiey [))^)VF<'^^] nihan, han; 
 
 to slay. 
 awazadar, ^■TeJo', apahantri, slayer. 
 awazaisbni, l)*0^*'-^0', vriddhi, increase. 
 awazan, pres. stem of awazadan. 
 awazana, 5'"' ®'. apaghataka, apahantri, 
 
 avaghataka; slaying, deadly. 
 awazanasbni [ iKJiPr*'^-^ ] apagb;lta, 
 
 slaughter. 
 
 iy, sastra; appliances, means. 
 
 awazSr, ^"-^ 
 
 awSir arastan, PttP*'*^ ^"r^ puna/i samarac, 
 
 T-*, punararaca- 
 
 to restore. 
 
 awaz-arSstari, V-r£»''J- ^' 
 nata, restoration. 
 
 awar-arastariha, -hm^"^"^^ tyiy, punara- 
 racanataya, rearranged. 
 
 awazari, ■^jJ^'-^O', sastratva, means. 
 
 awazarmand, ^frJ^-^ey, sastravat, talented. 
 
 awar-daci, ttW iyiy, vyastacara. represen- 
 tation. 
 
 AWE 
 awaz-rahl, •'O-C*'^ ^"f^, apamarggatva, 
 
 backsliding. 
 awtz-raweshni, -^Wjp O'O', pascat vyavntti, 
 
 backward motion. 
 awSz-sar, ^*'-" CO', apabarin. apabarttri; 
 
 headstrong. 
 awaz-sari, "*0*^-» Vey, apabaritva, head- 
 
 strongness. 
 awaziidan, iifOy^O', see vasb-awazdc?. 
 awazun, 'r O*, vnddbi, aggrandizement. 
 awazuni: i) ■M'rO', vr/battva, increase. 
 
 2) ^)r^, guru, VTihat ; prevailing. 
 awebahar, •'jcr;*©', apetarddhi, without a 
 
 stipend. 
 awebini, ^"^W, nirbhayin, u-ithout risk. 
 awebrabm, ^jO", airingara, niralankara; 
 
 nnconfused, incoherent, 
 aw<?car, ^•"00', nirupaya, svabhavenaiva ; 
 
 xcithout help, icithout rescue. 
 aweeim, ^tJO', niAkarana, nirarthaka, aka- 
 
 rana; without a purpose, unreasonable. 
 awffcim-farmani, -fsr^O ^Oey, niAkarana- 
 
 desatva, unreasonable command. 
 aweeimiba, -HXJ^Oey, nirarthakatayA, ni/ika- 
 
 ranataya, niAkarana; unreasonably. 
 awecim-kunisbni, -^W))^ ^UO*. niAkarawa- 
 
 karnimatva, unreasonable performance. 
 awecim-kunisbniba, -HXJVOi)^ ^oey, niA- 
 
 karanaii karmma, acting unreasonably. ■ 
 awedadi, •'O^tWJO', anacann, injustice. 
 awefsflidan, iWrO^'-^O'? sankocaya, to seize F 
 
 Perhaps for a.pa.s3LZSLin\da.n, to disorganize. 
 aweguma, T^KiO*, niAsandigdba, siinlscita, 
 
 asandigdba, na sansaya, nir\"\-ikalpameva; 
 
 without doubt, unquestionable. 
 awegumant, -^r^fO^, asansayatva,/re«/o?7i 
 
 from doubt. 
 awegumriniba, -HJiL^r^rO^, niAsandigdba, 
 
 undoubtedly.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 235 
 
 AWE 
 
 awegunSh, -d^iyiy, apapa, innocent. 
 awehawgi, -ij^yiiiy, asatvata, want of ability. 
 awehosh, -^WW, acetana, senseless. 
 awehoshi, •^■*0>^O', acaitanya, want of 
 
 understanding. 
 awemust, re*>^0', nirupadrava, undis- 
 
 tressed, -^j'l : ^' 
 awenyaz, eXJ'J'O', apan/istikya, anabadhaka; 
 
 free from icant, needless. 
 awerSh, -O^JJO', amarggin, apamnrggena; 
 
 astray. -'^ ^ . 
 aweraht, •X>-0"J:>e>', amdrggatva, going 
 
 astray. 
 awCTahinidar, J-^er^^oey, amargganetn, 
 
 misleader, 
 awCT-ahinidari, ■^J^^r-»'"O0', amargga- 
 
 kSritva, amargganayanata ; a misleading. 
 awerainidar, J'»?OrO"*-3e>', \\n% pravritti- 
 
 kartrS, without a manager. 
 
 awerastaa, ^r£»^^0', vySdhi, irregular. 
 awesakhun, f^iy, anuktapi, without words. 
 awesQrf, T^rO^O', alabhavat. unprof table. 
 awevazawdiha, -^OO^^fty, anupadravataya, 
 
 free from misfortune. 
 awevimand, ^'^^0*, amary.lda, niAsiman, 
 
 upamaryaditara; unlimited. 
 awevimarediha, ■HX)^»^^l'0', nirmmaryfida- 
 
 tayS, unlimitedly. 
 awevinakhtai, •^')\<^^rY<iy , anaikya, want of 
 
 sympathy. 
 
 awir, ■'•50', ativa; very, better, 
 awirtar, ^f* -^O*, adhikatara, more fully. 
 awi^aa, ^OO*, nirmmala, kevala, kevalaiva, 
 
 vimala; pure, unalloyed. 
 awizaa-kunishni, IKJ))^ ^00*, nirmmala- 
 
 karmmin, pure in action. 
 awTzai, •'O^oey, nirmmalatri. ;)«rj7y./^. 
 Sw-khCm, for afam? ^O*? payorudhira. 
 
 without form. 
 
 J. 
 
 AZA 
 
 ayadagSr, •''•^(e^'', prabandha, memxi- 
 
 . randum. 
 ayddinidan, MWC^CVjiO^, saiismn, to re- 
 
 member. 
 ayadinidari, -^J-^rre^-, smaranakarita, 
 
 a reminding. 
 ayaft, f^WO", abhish^a, abhipsita; afavour. 
 ayaftaa, ^rooo* abhipsita, avalokita, 
 
 drish/a; acquired. 
 ayaftan, nj^OC", aA-alok, avap, abhips, dris, 
 
 prap, nirtksh ; to obtain, reach, 
 ajdo, tiKX, athava, kinva, atha, atha — ca, 
 
 atha — ced, vS; or, either. 
 ayaokhshast, re*>^J^Hr, dhatu, metal. 
 aytfosh, -^QHJ, athava, athavasya, atha ced, 
 
 atha cedasya; or by (for, or of) him {his, 
 
 her, it, or its) ; or him {his, her, it, or its). 
 aySr, iyo", sahayin, Ae/^er. 
 ay^i, aySrihil, see ham-ayari, &c. 
 ayaridan, Iiw2;y0'", samarthiya, to assist. 
 ayarinidan, »wr2ii>0**, samarthiya, ^o assist. 
 aySw, pres. stem of ayaftan. 
 aylwa, ^"W, avalokayitn*, acquiring, 
 ayawashni, ^KOOO", abhipsa, avSpya, ava- 
 
 bodhata, avalokata, apekshin, drwyatara; 
 
 obtainable, attainable. 
 tz, ty, lobha, greed. 
 
 SrSrf, WO*, 5.dhja., svatantra; noble, holy, 
 aradi,'*e^O', sampatti, nddhat\-a;/reerfo;/i 
 
 from care. 
 a^adigar. for Swadigar? *^-i3<Xyo>7 sam- 
 
 riddhikara, occasioning prosperity. 
 ajac/-kam, J*^ ^O', svatantrakama, with 
 
 free will. 
 aziuZ-kami : i) -^f-) revey, s^-atantrak^lma- 
 
 t\-a, s\-atantrakamata ; free will, 2) fO'O' 
 
 ■*'jn svatantrakamiya,/ree/y willed. 
 azaishni, for azaishni, ^-nj:*--^-, upaciti, 
 
 propagnting. 
 
 i ■/..
 
 236 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 J 
 
 AZA 
 
 tssiT, •'^O', duAkhita, sufferinrj. 
 
 \ 
 S^Sraa, V^. pic?ita, duAkhita; suffering. 
 
 ararm, ■90', hitatva, priyatva; respect. 
 
 azash, ■^O' [■'0'^] etasmat, asya, tasmat, 
 {ahl.), tebhya^, asmSt, etesham, asyaA, 
 asyaiva, yasmSt, anena, (inst.);from (by, 
 of, or owing to) him [his, her, it, or its). 
 
 azaslia, WOey [)»00^] tebhyaA, etebhyaA, 
 (abl.); from [hy, of, or owing to) them 
 (or their). 
 
 arawar, •'CJO', upari, uparish/at; above, 
 
 - beyond. 
 
 arer, •'■50', adhas, adhastat ; below, inferior. 
 
 azg, 3-^*, sakha, bough..' , '^ ."' 
 
 Sir&ri, •'O^JO', trishrea, greediness. 
 
 bSrf, co/i;. 3^ s. q/" bQdan. 
 
 t)aewar, 2D' da^asahasra, lakshadha; 
 
 myriad. 
 bagh, ^\, 'LS, datri, datrita; a divinity. 
 bSgh, lij^, arama, orchard. 
 bagha, ^lAl dilna, divine. 
 baghan.j^y, mabSn, descendant of the divine. 
 bSghastan, rrt»t^\, udySna, garden. 
 bSgbawan, rotiJV, aramapatri, gardener. 
 bahar, ^■^, vibhaga, samriddhi, bhaga; 
 
 portion, allotment, circumstances. 
 bahari, see humanS-bahari. 
 baharmand, -Jl^r ^^, vibhagavat, provided 
 
 with allotments. 
 baharraandi, •^•^if)" ^^, samrtddhimattva, 
 
 endowment. 
 Bahiram, ^■*C), Mangala, planet Mars. 
 ha.hbd,pres. 3^5. o/" bQdan : bahodii, rWi'W, 
 
 bhavishyaA, those that icill be. 
 bakhshashni: i) t^V-^^, vibhaktitva, vi- 
 
 bhanjana; appointment, distribution. 2) 
 
 )t«0-^"), skandhavikasa. a branch.''. * • 
 bakhshidan, )W-^ [lir^nV^] vibhaj ; /o 
 
 bestoio, distribute. 
 
 BAZ 
 
 bakhshinidar, ^^'WyOC^y, vibhaktri, be- 
 
 stower. 
 bakht, ^ [^] bhagya, destiny. 
 bakhtan, MJCV) [iir^x^i-] vibhaj; to ordain, 
 
 allot. 
 bakbtar, ^*'^, vibhaktn, distributer. 
 bakhtari: i) •^^^TO^, vibbajana, vibhak- 
 
 trtta ; distribution. 2) •*"**52J , vibbajana, 
 
 distributing. 
 baiin, y2^, uccAirsbaka, cushion. 
 baliat, CtP-i^, uccaistara, supremacy. • 
 baiisti, •**re;£iy, uccaistara, supreme. 
 band: i) pres. stem of bastan. 2) _£lj, 
 
 bandha; restraint, control. 
 bandaa, JIIJ, ^: i) bandha, ioanrf. 2) 
 
 dasa, servant. 
 bandayashti, for bandagashti, -^Wdi ^ij. 
 
 bandhagrahita, restricted evolution. 
 bar, ^res. sfem of burdan. 
 bar,^3' phala;/rMi7, result. 
 bar.Jiy, bhara, load. 
 
 baraa, ^^, vahana, steed. 
 barashni, )riyj [WJiJjJ] vimukti, sup- 
 port. 
 barik, ■»'^, barika (Pz.), minutely. 
 bash, iTTJ/jp. 2d s. of bfldan. 
 bastan, "re^y [Mr£j>iW-»-, Mr<')lp-»-] nibandh, 
 
 bandb ; to bind, confine. 
 bavani, /or ^-yawani, ■'OroO*', vaikalya (see 
 
 Mkh.), delusion. 
 baraa, 5^. papa, papin, dosha, kalmasha; 
 
 crime, offence. 
 baraa-kunishni, ■*'>^3n^ ^aj, papakarmman, 
 
 crJme-comwu7f»nj7. 
 baraa-manishni : i) -^Wf -f 'ijSJ, paplmanas, 
 
 criminal thought. 2) *'ror-f -^a^, papa- 
 
 manas, crime-meditating. 
 ba-aga, perhaps for baraa-ain, Ky^(SJ. 
 
 pSpin, sin-addicted.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 237 
 
 BAZ 
 
 BRI 
 
 baragar, ^^^, papakarmmin, patakakara, 
 doshakara, papakara; criminal, ini- 
 quitous. 
 
 bazagari, -^^^la^.pSpikannmatva, criminal 
 action. 
 
 ba«?at, "^IS^, pSpa, pSpatva, doshatva, 
 p^taka; criminality, iniquity, 
 
 barashk, "f-^^, vaidya; physician, healer. 
 
 b« [JUJ] kintu, vina, rite, {om.), vibheda, 
 -ca, \'ibhinna, param, punar, tatas, 
 tatkim, nis-j but, except, without, ex- 
 traneous. 
 
 he amadan [iironwo j^] samayS, to come 
 forth. 
 
 be awazadan \}^?«>VT<^^ ^'] vySpSdaya, to 
 slay outright. 
 
 be badan [Df^OWj^] sambha, to arise. 
 
 be burdan [npoiKJ-S j3] apani, apahri; to 
 carry off, convey away. 
 
 be danastan [nrC^D^r _^] parijna, to 
 understand fully . 
 
 begani, ^^_^, bahis, bahistara; strange. 
 
 be hawast (hanbast?) rs^yr ^ [comp. 
 hawashzr^rj, vimudritavat, shtit up 
 close. 
 
 be kardan [Mf^l.VlJ^] apani, krt; to put 
 away, make fully. 
 
 bend, pres. 2<^pl. of bQdan. 
 
 be-raseshni [-XjWJnx^ ^-\ vibhedaprSp- 
 titva, progression. 
 
 be rastan, )Ht;>J JMj, sudh, to escape. 
 
 berun, JV^, b;ihis, biihya; outside, out. 
 
 berQni, ■*''_r^, buhirgata, external. 
 
 berdninidan, nWf iP^, b;ihiA kri ; to put out, 
 
 besh, "^0£j, kash^a, vishada, duAkha, 
 Sbadhin; vexation, distress. 
 
 besh, "^^j, vishavriksha, a poisonous herb, 
 
 besh [y^] kintu ; but {or except) by (for, 
 or of) him {his, her, it, or its). 
 
 besha [WO^] kintu tesham, parameshSm ; 
 
 but {or except) by (for, or of) them (or 
 
 their). 
 be shnakhtan, Mj*^«3 ^, adhikan jnS, 
 
 avalok ; to understand fully. ■ 
 he spukhtan, JHCyiO* JMj, pratiskhalana, 
 
 to remove, 
 betum l^^fo^l bija (for thfim), outer. 
 
 most. 
 beura [^3] ^"^ ™^» param mayS ; &uf 
 
 {or. except) by (for, or of) me {or my), 
 bim, J*y bhaya; fear, risk, 
 biminidan, HW^^L trasaya, to frighten,''/ j\ 
 b6i,_£y._£ll. gandha, sugandha, sugandhi; 
 
 scent, perfume. 
 boi,_£JJ, jiva, consciousness,'^'^ 
 bostan, rf£»»j, udySna, garden. 
 bostanwan, r<i)^^t»li, 4ramapatr», gardener, 
 hoz, pres. stem of b6-idan and bukhtan. 
 bojt, ^''^, sodhayitn", preserving, 
 borashni, »W®^, suddhi; deliverance, 
 
 excuse. 
 boJidan, »T0®|JJ, sodhaya, to preserve. 
 bradarodi, -^r^V^, brSdaroda {Pz.).fra. 
 
 temization. 
 brahanaa, '))*<y}j, vinngna, naked. 
 brahanat, "^^PO|2j, vinagnatva, nakedness, 
 brahm,^\. Jj'^yzJ, vesha, sringam; involved, 
 
 intricate, confused. 
 
 brarinidar, ^"rGrtyJj, dyotayitri, beautifer, 
 
 bridan,»i^,ii;oJ|j[))ro)i^-»'CJ]cAid; to cut, 
 interrupt. 
 
 brih, ■*C[i), rocis, tejas; splendour. 
 brihi, -^-^73), rocis, splendour. 
 brihinidan, D^CKXVJ, vinirmma, sr»j, san- 
 
 sn'j, nirmma; to appoint, produce. 
 brin, pres. stem of bridan. 
 brin.J^, bhagya, supreme. 
 brinana, ^^T-^? bheda, subdivision.
 
 238 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 BEI 
 
 .J. 
 
 brishaa, for barg-gah, ■0"'<J>i), mQla, a 
 
 shoot, 
 bQrf, r^ [r^HW]: 1) p. p. of hh^n. 2) 
 
 bhQta, samudbhuta, yatafi sat ; what was, 
 
 existence. . 
 bQdan, IIND [np'Dnj] bhQ, as, samudbhQ, 
 
 sambhO, sanjan, samutpad, jan, ati, jsi, 
 
 BanyS, as ; to become, be, exist, arise, occur. 
 bukhtan, Mv^, sudh, sansudh, sadhaya; 
 
 to save, preserve. 
 
 bukhtSr, ■'■"^O^, sodhayitn, preserver. 
 bukhtSri, "^ty"^^^, suddbi, preservation. 
 bukbt-roani, -W^V ^O^, suddbatmata, 
 
 preservation of the soul. 
 btiin,_£iJ, bbumi; land, country. 
 bun,_2!J, mCila, Sdya; root, orir/in. 
 bundaa, f^, sampOrnna, paripurnjja, 
 
 pClm/ia; complete, perfect, full. 
 bundaa-nigareshni, "XJW^^^J ^Mij, sampQm- 
 
 nanirikshanata, complete observation, 
 buwdaa-rawai, ^j^Y ^^, sampQmnapra- 
 
 vritti, completely -stirring. 
 bundahibS, -HXij^ii, samp(irranatay3, thor- 
 oughly, 
 bundai, see ne-buredai. 
 ,^' bunkban, TKiMij, mQlanidhana, source. 
 . " - bun-spSs, -Cei-'Mjj, mQlaraksbana, original 
 
 thanksgiving, 
 bunyasbt, for bungasbt, WOJ3, mWa- 
 
 spada, mQlaspadiya ; original evolution, 
 bunyasbtaa, for bungasbtaa, ^WOJ_mj, 
 
 mQlaspada, mCilaspadiya, mfUastbana ; 
 
 original evolution. 
 bunyasbtaiba, for bungasbtaiba, -«X?J J^J 
 
 "HJO^, mQlaspadataycl, originally evolved, 
 burdan, ))f^ [l)j>0)V^.3] kri, udir, apabri, 
 
 ni, niksbip, .nidha, vidha, .sannidha, 
 
 aiikb, samani, sarnudvab, sarautsrjj; to 
 
 carry,, bear, bring, offer. 
 
 CEH 
 
 4 4 
 
 burdar, -"^N^, vidhatri, dharttri; carrier, 
 
 sustainer, bringer, 
 burrasbni, ^WJWtj, slagbya, commendable. 
 burzawand, :>\y^, kalavat, kriyavat ; lofty, 
 
 exalted, 
 busbyasp, ei-*>-HXJ^, bQsiaspa, lethargy. 
 bpasbni [iW?ii>*0] sarautpatti, existence. 
 brasbni-kar [J-5>^J»))X3] sambhutikapya, 
 
 causing existence. 
 -ca, <5y-, ca, api, (om.), yatba, kun, atba, v§, 
 
 apiva ; also, too, and, even, really, yet, 
 
 moreover, whatever. (Always suffixed.) 
 cand, -3l3y, yavanmatra, yat kiyat, kiyaccit, 
 
 kiyacea ; several, as much, how long, as. 
 carada, WSy , kiyadapi, as well as. 
 eandasb, •^•3'®i, yavat; as. much as (or so 
 
 far as) by (for, or of) him (her, or it). 
 ca/idasba, )HXJ-5)<2y, kiyatancit.yavadete; as 
 
 much as (or so far as) by (for, or of) 
 
 them, 
 candi, "^-^'Sy, kiyatta, quantity, 
 candiihai, IKJ^KS^, eancala, cancaLita; 
 
 movement. 
 \ 
 CSLT, •'**0y, upaya ; means, possibility. 
 
 cania, ^•'"Sy, upaya; means, method. 
 
 caroa-kunisbniha, -KXJWII^ r^<\, upaya- 
 kanninataya, through provision of a 
 remedy, 
 
 caravini, -Xif) r"^, upayavalokana, dis- 
 cernment of means. 
 
 carl, "^J^^Gy, upaya, upSyartba; remedy. 
 casbasbni, l>*0-*0"(2y, asvadana, the taste. '■ - 
 casbasbni ? ^)^-^"\, Ssvadya, teachable. 
 casbm, ^3y[if^KJJ caksbus, locana; eye. 
 casbm-darasbni, •*(j>*0*-^ ^3^. locanagra- 
 
 bana, observation, 
 casbtan, l»^t>0^«2y, samasvadaya, to teach, 
 cer, ^^\ balish^Aa; victorious, valiant, 
 cert, -XJ^-^^y, balish/Aatva, victory.
 
 YOCABCLAKY. 
 
 239 
 
 CI 
 
 DAD 
 
 I 
 
 ci [^"^j yatas, yat, kim, kimiti; because, 
 
 for, since. 
 ci [i^"^] kim, kiyat ; what, what ? 
 ci, sec e i-a ci, bar. ci. 
 cidan, ))W(5y[nr<')yA<2y, J'r^ty-^-f] ci, a\aei; 
 
 to collect, gather. 
 cihal [-0] catvarifisat,/or<y. 
 cihar, ■''^3y, •'r*'3y, rQpa, rflpuvayava; 
 
 nature, race, quality, appearance. 
 
 cihSt, W(3y[_;y^-,_;^] catur,/oitr. 
 
 ciharanidaa,.5^r^-*OC5y, rupita, predisposed. 
 
 ciharanidai, "*^Wr^"^3®y, rupitatva, quali- 
 fication. 
 
 ciharanidan, n^r-tJSy, Ji.^rf^ay^, rup, 
 rOpaya; to qualify, predispose. 
 
 ciharanidar, •'•";Of-'-^3y, rQpayitri, qualifier. 
 
 ciharanidiha, *ce jarf-ciliaranidih3. 
 
 cihari: i) see asS^ashni, khvesh, mainyo. 
 2) ^J-^<5y, ^Vsy, rQpiya, rQpa, rQpin, 
 rQpatS, citrakrit ; natural, qualified, con- 
 spicuous. ' 7 
 
 ciharihS, see jarf-ciharih9. 
 
 cihari-kunishni, iwn^ ''^■^<\, rQpakarm- 
 man; acting instinctively, committing 
 naturally. 
 
 cihar-maiashnt, -^rc^"^ ^f^\, rQpaspar- 
 sanatva, tangibility of nature, 
 
 cihar-pSe, •^ii^-^<\, catushpada, quad- 
 ruped. 
 
 cihar shurtbiic?, J^W ^-Hjra^? catuAsanaisca- 
 riya, Wednesday. 
 
 ciharum, ff-VO^ [fnu*-, ^] caturtha, 
 fourth. 
 
 cira, .^'Sy, ^<\, hetu, k3ra«a, artha: reason, 
 purpose. 
 
 cim, 4?®^. kimiti, kim; why f 
 
 cimi: l) '^<\ kar,ina, design. 2) ^^a^, 
 kanina, arthiya, sakanma; reasonable, 
 purposed, important. 
 
 cimihd, ■»OC-»*^(Siy, kimiti, karanena ; for a 
 
 purpose, expressly, . / i' v; 
 cimi-kunishnT, -rjwn^ ^^^, arthiyan 
 
 karmmatvam, purposed work. 
 cimt-kunishniha, •HX;)*on5 ^^(\, artha- 
 
 karmmataya, purposely made, 
 cim r3, -"^ J^<Sy, kimartham, on what 
 
 account i* 
 cin, rSy, pres. stein of cidan, 
 cinaa, ^f^, cinaka, a snare. 
 ci t3l [■^•' r?-^] kimartham, kimiti ; why ? 
 cish, "^3^, correct form o/'this. 
 cish [■^^•^] yatas, yato'suu, yadasya, kimiti ; 
 
 because (or since) by {for, or of) him {her, 
 
 or it). 
 cis'na [)*O0)^-f] yataste, yatastaiA; because 
 
 {or since) by {for, or of) them. 
 cum, fl/O^y, yathaham; as by {for, or of) 
 
 me. 
 cun, l/0®y: i)yatha; as, like, since, because. 
 
 2) katham, how? 
 cdni, "tJ'K)®y yathasthata, yathasthatva, 
 
 yathasthakiyatta ; nature, method. 
 cunma, y**'fO®y, yathaham; as by {for, or 
 
 of) us, 
 cunahy "^'rO®y. yathasya, yathS, katham; 
 
 as by {for, or of) him {her, or it). 
 cunshS, t'OO'rO'Sy. yatha te, yathaisham; as 
 
 by {for, or of) them. 
 cunta, rfOirO*\: i) yatha yiishmabhyam; 
 
 as by {for, or of) you. 2) katham yOyam ; 
 
 how by (for, or of) you?* 
 darf, W, s^^apada, mriga; wild animal, 
 dac?, ^tXJ, nyaya, jnapti; law, order. 
 dadiia, 5^^^. datta, produced. 
 dadan, l)«X3 [iir^M^j da, dana, prada; to 
 
 produce, create, gire, present. 
 
 dadar, ^"KOO, datri, snishtri, dayaka; 
 creator, producer, giver.
 
 240 
 
 X 
 
 DAD 
 
 dadari, -^j^-rtJO, datritva, datr ita ; creative- 
 
 ness, productiveness. 
 dSdSriha, see guwai-dadarih3. 
 dadigar, •'•*'T©, dvitiya; secondly, other. 
 dadum [^?] dvitiya, second. 
 dSesta, rre;3;00 [-»;CJ ny^ya, nySyin; 
 
 judgment, opinion, decision. 
 dSestani: i) -Sj^ftPtOO [-^-/O] nyayatva, 
 
 judiciousness. 2) ^rrtPWO, nySyin, 
 
 judicious, 
 daestanmandi, ■*<3^^r r^iVO, nyayamattS, 
 
 adjudication. 
 
 dah, pres. stem of dadan, 
 
 daha, WO [f^^ii] mukha, mouth. 
 i 
 
 YOCABULAKY. 
 
 DAR 
 
 danashni: i) -^VOW, see ac.lr, akanSraa, 
 
 awgoshidaa, din, kam. 2) ■»'«;«), jnanena, 
 
 comprehensible. 
 danashnihS: i) see acSr. 2) -HX3*'>^n3? 
 
 (S. 07n.), deliberately . 
 danashni-mand, .5i?r«3>*0, jnanavat, in- 
 
 telligent. 
 danastan, Mtej>«> [H(tp))«)r] jn2, parijiiS, 
 
 vid, vijn3, samajna, jnSna, parijnSna, 
 
 avabudh, dm; to know, understand. 
 danda, YHY [--^^J dantaA, teeth. 
 dar, -^J [-^] sambandha, nibandha, d^-ara, 
 
 nivesa, pada, sthSua; door, chapter, 
 
 subject, mode. 
 
 ahari, ■*'-'"^, digambara, atheistical. 
 
 daht [-^DVO] dana, a presenting. 
 
 dahishni, >W-^, »)*0J-^ [)W))^] srfsh^i, 
 dati, dEna; creation, dispensation. 
 
 dahishni: i) ■'Qyo-^ [■*(jWl)yO] see dam- 
 dahishni. 2) •*'>^-^, dana, dati : present- 
 able. 
 
 dam, ^, srishri, creature. 
 
 d2m, 4W, vagura, ^rop. 
 
 damaahni, 'W^, svSsa, panting. 
 
 dam-dahishni, -^JW-^ ^, srishridana, sri- 
 shridati; creation of the creatures. 
 
 danS, 5*'W, jnanin.jnana.jnatn; uise,sage. 
 
 danai, -^^^W, jnanatva, jnana, jnanata, 
 vijnana, jnapanatva; knowledge, sa- 
 gacity, wisdom. ' 
 
 danaiha, -"OC^-W, jnanataya, wisely. 
 
 dana-kar, J^f^^'W, jnanakaryin, w,i>/y- 
 acting, 
 
 danashni, l)*OW [IWIWr] jnana, parijnana, 
 parijneya, avubodha, jnata, jnanin; 
 knowledge, understanding. ' " 
 
 dar, ■'■V, silLi; timber, stake. 
 
 dar, j9res. s^em q/" dashtan. 
 
 dara, ^-*-H3 [^"t;0-tJ] dhatrj, maintaining. 
 
 daraa, t^ [^] nibandha, abandha, pada; 
 
 subject. 
 daramaa, perhaps for sharmaa, ^-v-tJ? dira- 
 
 miya (Pz.), modest "^.^ 
 daramaiha, perhaps for sharmaiha, 
 
 ■HX)^'^-^? sQkshmataya, modestly? 
 darashni, l)^*-H3 [i«J)rO-*] dhartta^ya, to 
 
 be maintained, maintenance. 
 darashni, see cashm, nam, bmed. 
 dard, f*^-?, duAkha, p'.da, cAeda; pain. 
 dardgar, ^^r^'-'-^, picZakara, agonizing. 
 dardihast, fEp-Ysr^-'-^, \7athapif/ita, 1* 
 
 q^ic/erf. 
 dardinidar, *-«)rroo, duAkhakarttri, 
 
 causer of pain. 
 
 dard-mai, ^"-^foo, duAkhasya vimarjjana, 
 
 spreading anguish. 
 darkardi, -XJI^'T"^- siUavesana. execution 
 
 on the tree. 
 
 * Another gues3 would be bahramaa, 'piercing, acute,' as compared with Pers. »-^^. 'a gimlet.' 
 Garaml, ' reverent/ would aasuiue a greater oversight on the part of NeryOsang.
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 241 
 
 DAR 
 
 darma, r-vJ, aushadha, remedy. 
 d^Q, ^r-X3, aushadha, medicine. 
 darrarad, •3)r.5, durggatin, wicked. 
 darpandi, -^J^)?^, durggatitva, durggati; 
 
 wickedness. 
 daryam, perhaps for dar i dum, ^Y -"O, 
 
 nishf A3, fundament. 
 daryosh, -^^o, durbala, j:>oor. 
 daryoshi, "^j-^ro, daush/ya, daurbalya; 
 
 dashaa, ^•^■V, cihna, laksharja; /olen, 
 characteristic, essence. '^ 
 
 dashaamandi, '^■^ifr ^""©"HJ, cihnavat, in- 
 dicative. 
 
 dasht, TOCJ, vana; wilderness, plain. 
 
 dSshtaa, ^tWJ-\3, dhnta, srishd ; maintained, 
 assumed. 
 
 dSshtan, n«>0-^ [lir^lrO"^] dha, dhri, 
 dhSrana, parijna, grab, kn", vidhana, 
 nidht; to keep, maintain, have, hold, 
 consider, 
 
 dashtar, *-W0-^, dharttri, dhatn, niband- 
 dhrt ; maintainer, possessor. 
 
 dashtdri, "•^■'•"^tX)-^, dharana, dharana, 
 vidhana, dhatn'ta; keeping, maintenance. 
 
 dashti, ^KXi^, ara/iyiya, of the plain. 
 
 dast, rCs'-i [ fOj hasta, hastiya ; a hand. 
 
 dastawar-nahadiha, -HWt*^) Jf^h hasto- 
 pari\-inyastataya, through manual ges- 
 tures. 
 
 dastUr, ^'^£^'•3, acarya, guru; high-priest, 
 custom, 
 
 dawargah, -O-^ -'f ? ubhau sthSne, orbit. 
 
 dawur,/or spur, ^)CJ», kalakhanc/a, spleen. 
 
 deb, -S3 [-"r*-^] grama, town. 
 
 dehavatf, r^OKX) [r^y-^r^-f] gramapati, 
 svamin ; province ruler, governor. 
 
 derang, 3pj^, dirgha, dirghatva, pralam- 
 batam ; long-continued, tedious, delay. 
 
 DRA 
 
 derangi, "^^r^^, dirghatva; tediousness, 
 
 delay, length. 
 deshaa, /or shak, 5"*^^> ja,/a, twig. 
 deshaa, for dag-daha, ^"VOO, dbatrt, 
 
 dharttri ; foundation-laying. 
 dffw, fO ["VOO] deva, demon. 
 dcAV-cihar, •'••(jSy "VOO, devarupin, demon- 
 
 natured. 
 d«vi: i) [•Sj-<>00] devatva, devilry. 2) 
 
 ■*'rO, deviyu, devatva; demoniacal. 
 diff [•5'r*] dvitiyanca, anya, dntiya, punar; 
 
 other, another, again. 
 didan, UtoS [iipointp-j dm, niriksh, 
 
 avalok, nirikshana, dar^ma: to see, look. 
 
 {Pres. stem substitutes vin.) 
 
 didar, •'•"t©-^, dmyatara ; looker, visible. 
 didari: i) V''w5, visibility. 2) •»'J--w5, 
 
 drii-yatara, visible. 
 dil, *^5 [1^^] hrxdaya, heart. 
 din, W, dini, dinitva; religion, doctHne, 
 
 revelation. Pin. diniha. 
 din-danashni, -^WW )rO, dineA jnanini, 
 
 knowledge of the religion. 
 dJni: 1) •*0'/0, see vas-dinT. 2) •*'lrO, 
 
 diniya, dineA; religious, scriptural, 
 dini i khard, po^- -'irO, dini A buddheA, 
 
 religion of wisdom (possible name of a 
 
 book). 
 Din-kard, r"'") '/O, Dinikardda, (name of 
 
 a book.) 
 
 A 
 
 doshi, -^-^Y, dushfatva, vidushfa; folly. 
 
 doshidixa, ^^-^Y, mitrin, beloved. 
 
 doshidan, JW-XJ^, maitri kn", to admire. 
 
 dost, rtpf, mitra, sakhi ; friend. 
 
 dosti, ■^'Xj'Y, mitrata, mitratva; affection. 
 
 do-akh, YiMY, naraka, hell. 
 
 dozakhi, •*'>HXjr,nanikiya, narakin; hellish, 
 
 draidan, •W^'^J, prajalp, to chatter. 
 
 draishr.i, D^J^i^o. praklpa, twaddle. 
 
 U
 
 rare. 
 
 sa- 
 
 242 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 DRA 
 
 drakht, ^O'O [--Jj-^)] vriksha, tree. 
 
 drSnae, -»"r-'j, dairghya, dairghatva ; length, 
 
 diaus, O-JJ, dirgha, long. 
 
 drewzashni, IWS^rJ, pralapa, a murmur. 
 
 drog, 5^3 [ jfi)'5] anrita, alika ; /a/.'.(?, a lie. 
 
 drog-gaweshni, -WiJOjf jj^l anritan vacas, 
 
 false statement. 
 
 drogi, -tJl^V^ [-^5] anrita, falsehood. 
 drozan, 'Ayr's, alika, /aZse. 
 drozangar, ^^^^^', asatjakaxa., falsifying. 
 drozani, "^'<5yr.5, anrita, anritata, auritatva, 
 
 alika, alikatva ; falsehood. 
 drQcZ, Toy^ [fw] kus;ila ; /leace, welfi 
 'jiy drupusht, WOlOW^, rOOJfiJO, suprakara, 
 
 prSkara ; fortified. 
 dru^, (5^V^ druja (Pz.), fiend. 
 drO^i: i) •^<S^:>, drujatva, drohita ; /enrf- 
 
 ishness, falsification. 2) -"Syr^, drujiya, 
 
 drikidan, )W©yV5, drub, to falsify. 
 drOr-niroi, ■^'jh) GyV^, drujapranata, 
 fiendish power. 
 
 du, [ /, r-'r*'] dvn, d\'itaya, dvitayameva, 
 
 dvidha, dvaya, dvitiya, ubhaya; two. 
 
 dub^r.^ii) ^? dvivaram, twofold. 
 
 du-bunyashtaa-angar, J-HJ> ^^003 /, 
 
 dvimaiaspadasamalocin, supposing tico 
 original evolutions. 
 
 dQrf, f*)*, dbOma, smoke. 
 
 dugSS, /or guwai, ■^-0**^r, vipulatva, 
 
 testimony. 
 duga, f"^r, vistirrena, vyakti; repetition, 
 
 two. 
 duganiha, ■HX)>"^?', pracuryena, repeatedly. 
 
 iJt» 
 
 dui [-XjrV] dvitva, duality 
 dukhtar, ?0')', -'^r 
 
 daughter. 
 du-pae, -^fiiV, dvipada, two-legged^ 
 dOr, ^r [•"*"] dure,/ar. 
 
 r^Ml dubitrf, 
 
 DUS 
 
 duri, ■^■'J*, dilratS, distance. 
 
 durust, l^))*, Te^J-i'V, arogya, healthy. 
 
 durusti, ••WOi)Y, -^repi)r, arogra, health. 
 
 durust varf, r*^* TCpI)', arogyapati, perfect 
 ruler. 
 
 dusbagSh, -Cj-HMf, dusbfajaania, dushfS- 
 vabodba; ignorant. 
 
 dusbagabi, --J-O-fOOr, dusb^ajnana, igno- 
 rance. 
 
 dusbagab-kari, -^"^-O-^-HXir, dusb/Sva- 
 bodbakarmman, ignorant activity. 
 
 dusbamoj, ©y^^OOC, dusbfasiksbS, evil- 
 teaching. 
 
 dusbarm, ■v-HXJ)', vallabbya, affection. 
 
 dusbacai, "^^VO-CY, duscarita, incapacity, 
 
 dusbcibar, ^-^OOY, dusbfarupa, ugly. 
 
 dusbcihari, -^^-^ewr, kurQpatva, dusbfa- 
 rupa; ugliness.' \- -J^c^-^ 
 
 dusbdaml, ^">*0-*0f, dusb/ajnanin, dusbfa- 
 jnanatva; evil-understanding, ignorant. 
 
 dusbdanai, ■^■J^KJ-^l', dusb^ajnana, igno- 
 rance. 
 
 dusbdanaiba, -KXJ^-WJ-^y, dusbfajaanataya, 
 with evil astuteness. 
 
 dusbgandi, -"O-iirO-Of, durggandha, durg- 
 gandbi; stench. 
 
 dusbtmin, ^Y, s;itru, dusb^iunaaas, viro- 
 dbin, dusb^i; enemy. 
 
 dusbmanu, ^"/"^^f, visadrisa, ill-seeming. 
 
 dusbman-gasbti, -^WO^ ^Y, dusb/am 
 manasatvam, conrersion to enmity. 
 
 dusbmani, -^^Y, s;itrutva, enmity. 
 
 dusbmizai, ■^•)U^)', duAsvadji, unsavouri- 
 ness. 
 
 dusbnam, ^wr, dnsbfanama, ill-famed. 
 
 dusbpadisbab, -VW^V-^lY, kurajan, bad 
 sovereign. 
 
 dushrarai. ■'H^-^Y, visbada, discomfort. 
 
 dushoar, J">»O0r, visbadatva, uneasy.
 
 DUS 
 4 
 
 dushvazSr, •'■"SyHO', dush^'ivicara 
 
 solvable. 
 
 dusrlib,__ijr-*')', dush?akirtti, disgraced. 
 
 duarQbintdaa, •^Wpr*)', apakirttita, de- 
 famed. 
 
 das, ©y)*, caura, caurya; robber, theft. 
 
 dvSrastan, )^Kx^r, Dfep^i^r, durggam; 
 ^o run. rush. 
 
 dvazdah, -^m, -^f [_>0] dvada^a, 
 
 e^: l) {affixed to noun) ), {rarely prefixed) 
 
 ■^, (S. om.), eka, purusha ; a, an, some, 
 any, one. 2) {prefixed to verb) •*• [""r] 
 nanu, aho, {pot.) ; should, should be. 
 
 6^:1) {affixed to noun) ), eka, {om.), eva; 
 
 c, an, any, some. 2) {rarely affixed to 
 verb) ), -^, (S. pot.), should. 
 
 gi^ jm J-J.J-J etad, aho, idam, tad, nanu, 
 evam, {om.) ; this. 
 
 e'htT,2^l<X, ekavara; a time, at once. 
 
 edar [t^'^f*'] atra, here. 
 
 edun, n W, evam, atas ; so, such, thus. 
 
 cmS [l^r] vayam, we. 
 
 e rS [-""^ -^r] iti hetoA, therefore. 
 
 erS. ci [i^-f^ -^^ -"J"] iti hetoA yatas, iti hetoA 
 
 yat; because. 
 Era, ro-, Eram, Irdn. 
 erang, 3vi*», asuddhi, ajuddha, ajaya; 
 
 delusion, trouble. 
 wangi, erangiha, see piir. 
 crdar, /or ertar, •^p'^-2", adhascara, lower. 
 erekhtan, M«)0*:)-, ll^Jj-, tutudh, /o n«n. 
 CTer, ^res. stem of erekhtan. 
 eresinidan, tWrCO*»? avalup, to ruin. 
 esha [)\XJ)C) j te, tani, tak, ami ; those, they, 
 
 them, their. Sinr/. 6i. 
 
 estadaa, ^?e>'^i [^^i^i^] sthitamasti,. 
 stood. 
 
 VOCABULARY 
 ill. 
 
 243 
 
 EZ 
 
 estadan, ))^^^ [)l^o»i^i^] as, as, stha, 
 
 saustha; to stand, remain: be, have 
 
 {aux.). 
 esteshni, )«39e;>:> [)W)^i^] sanstliiti, sthiti; 
 
 standing, continuance, 
 euc^nd, ^iSyKT, 3)0-, kiyat, kiyaecit; 
 
 several. 
 eucihari, ■^J^-'OeyJO', ekarupatva, unity of 
 
 nature. 
 euganaa, -jr^K/, kevala, kevalabhavin ; only, 
 
 peculiar. 
 eugohari, -^^^ficr, ekaratnatva, individual 
 
 nature. 
 euja, ^*'rOH/, ekasthSnata, single place. 
 (mkardaiha, -^OO^fO^jHJ, ekahelaya, co- 
 operatively. 
 evLZon, •^•"rKT, BJkjapTnn^, united strength. 
 ewada, j''T<Hjr, ekakin, alone. 
 ewar, ^JC, suniscitameva, eva, avitarkya- 
 
 meva, niAsandigdha, niAsandigdhameva, 
 
 nirvvikalparaeva ; certain, sure, 
 ewari: 1) -^W, certainty. 2) •»'W, su- 
 
 niscita, certain. 
 ew3tz, tyxf, kevalam, kevala, -ca; only, -'^*.-.~.'^ 
 
 merely, sole, --y,' •>/ ' • ^ -'/ ' ■ rr? ■•^t'- 
 tz [^] (S. aft/., acfo., om., loc.) ; from, owing 
 
 to, of, out of, by, than. 
 eJ ano [f-^fo f] tdsmat, from there. 
 62 ci [<f-f ^] kasmat, kutas; whence? 
 ez edar [^P^f^^ 1^] itas, henceforth. 
 er ham cira, .^a^ ^ t^, iti hetoA, oa-in^ fo 
 
 the same cause. 
 ez ku [Vi if] kutas, kasmat, kasmat millat ; 
 
 whence F 
 
 er-kvi [-^Jt^ r] kasmat, /rom whereabouts. 
 
 er no, ^l' ^, nutanatvat, nCltana; anew. 
 
 ez nun [»)■) ^] tasmadurdhvam, hence- 
 forth. 
 
 * Most MSS. have e, 6, ^ almost indififerently. 
 K 2
 
 244 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 
 FAR 
 farahangi, ^:>W'i^, vidyarthin, instructed. 
 
 Plu. -ia, 
 farahangwat/, {■^ii:>^^(i, vidyadhipati, 
 
 learned man. 
 farahidaa, for parkhidaa, ^W^^O? gxim- 
 
 phita, /encerf in. 
 farawada, /or frodS, ^"r«PeJ? samutpatti, 
 
 down-sending ? 
 farawawd: i) pres. stem of farawastan i. 
 
 2) .31 rO, pracarin, compass. 
 farawar, /or parvar, ^Yii, utpatat, winged. 
 farawastaa, for parwastaa, jK»Yi}, sam- 
 
 udgata, pravritta, pravritti, pravarttita ; 
 
 compass. 
 farawastai, for pan\'astai, •is'j^tsiYii, pra- 
 
 varttanata, pravarttanatva ; encompass- 
 
 ment. 
 farawastan : i) for panN'astan, MftpVCJ, 
 
 pravn't, to compass. 2) for farawastan, 
 
 llttP^i^CJ, prasnp, pravis, pravrit; to 
 
 spring forth. 
 ■farazastaa, j^t»^^ii, Tpravritta, sprung forth. 
 farendaa, /or parendaa, ^rii, pallava, bird. 
 fari, for pari, ^^ii, dushfagraha, witch. 
 
 Plu. farya. 
 fari, /or pari, ■*''o, skandha, wing. 
 farma, pres. stem o/fannayastan, farrriQd^n. 
 fannan, T-vfiJ, Sdesa, a command. Plu. -iha. 
 farmangar, ^^1"^ti, adesakara, performer of 
 
 commands. 
 farmani, see aburd, awecim. 
 farman-nyokhsh, -^"Y) r-^e>, adesa^rotn", 
 
 listening to commands. 
 farmSyast, ^^i"^ii, samadish^a, a com- 
 mand. 
 farmayastan, M(0>:>"-^a, samSdis, to com- 
 mand, enjoin, dictate. 
 farmoshidan, ixtJ-^jfO, vismn, vili; to 
 
 forget. 
 
 FRA 
 
 farmoshidari, •^^■"W-XJi*0, \)smrit\,forget- 
 
 fulness. 
 farmudan, »)f«(»ej, adis, samadis, vac; to 
 
 command, order, direct. 
 famaftan, for froftan? rrflOpO, paryaf, 
 
 prasSraya; to start forth, wander. 
 Farobag, see Adar-farobag. 
 farwSnaa, for parwanaa, ^rPcJ, saMyin ; 
 
 assistance, passport. ' ^ '~ J 
 fanvarS, /or parwarS, 5 rO, pratipSlayitri, 
 
 cherishing. 
 farwardar, for parwardar, ^'*t<^rO, pratipS- 
 
 layitri, palayitri; nourisher. 
 farward3ri,/or pans-ardari. -^J^po^yo, pSla- 
 
 natva, palanata; nourishing. 
 farram, ^^Ci, nirvvana, end. 
 far^iimgarl, -^^"j y«0, nirvvanakaia,//ia/ 
 
 result. 
 far^anaa, ^r^o, nirvvanajna, nir>Tanajna- 
 
 nin; sagacious, learned. 
 farsanahibil, ■•OO^r^U, nirvvanajnataya, 
 
 nirvvanajn3natayS ; sagaciouslg. 
 farranabiha-kunisbni, -tJ^^H^ -HXi^r^O, 
 
 nirwa/iajnataya karmmata, nirFvanajna- 
 
 taya karmman ; a working sagaciously. 
 far^Snai, •^^rwo, nirvvana j nana, nirvva- 
 
 najnatva; sagacity. 
 farzand, ^r)ii, ^f^O, jataka, offspring. 
 farsidashnig;ir, for parjasashnigar, -*^o 
 
 ^^W? (S. om.), accumulative. 
 farsinmand, for parcinmand, ^^f f'^O, 
 
 gumphita, distorted. 
 fradim, i^^-'O, adya, 5dau, prathama, 
 
 pQrvvam ; frst, at first. 
 fradimi, perhaps fradim-ash, •*0-»'r*^0, 
 
 pratbamata eva, at first (his?) 
 frai, see vas-frai. 
 
 frarun, »y^^€>, sadaearin, sad\7ap3ratara; 
 proper, virtuous.
 
 VOCABU 
 FEA 
 
 MrQni, -^JK^JeJ, sadaearatva, virtue. 
 
 frashekard, r*')^"^-'^), sa-Saosiosa, akshaya- 
 
 kn'ti, akshayatva; renovation of the 
 
 universe. 
 
 frashn, 'W-'s), prasna, question. 
 
 fravash, ^-Hjyo, \riddh.i, gtnrdinn spirit. '.P 
 
 fra^, WO, anantaram, (irdhvamapi; /or/A, 
 
 onwards, 
 ir^ bastan, "?C^ 0*10, nihandh, to shut vp. 
 itaz hishtan [nro!)^<XJ eyii] Scimujjh, 
 
 parityaj ; to set forth. 
 frS^ madan, np*-^ 0')a, sumngam, to come 
 
 forth. 
 Mz rasidan [iir'Jife^ eyte)] prSp, to 
 
 advance. 
 fra3-raweshni, -t^VOjV e/ieJ, puraA pravntti, 
 
 forward motion. 
 freftaga-vyawaninidariha, -00>) r-JpoOi^O 
 
 -HXJJ-wrr, viprataritclnam vimohakari- 
 
 tayS, delusicehj for the deceived. 
 frrftan, ))r<iiy^Q, liroO^^SJ, vipnitaraya, 
 
 vipratri, prataraya; to deceive. 
 
 freftar, J-roeJJJo, vipratiiraka, vipratarav-i- 
 tri; deceiver. 
 
 frrftSri, •^J-foeJJJCJ, vipratdra/ia, ^ipratar- 
 aka, viprataranatva ; deceit. 
 
 freftariha, ■«00^-r<'e^-5^a, vipratSrakataya, 
 deceivingly . 
 
 freh, •^■'fiJ, sphita; numerous, much. 
 
 frehest, (Oj^^^S), pral)huta, pmcuratara. 
 visphita, prnshta (Pz.)\ specially, mostly. 
 
 frehmandi, -^Uniiyti, vriddhimatta, de- 
 velopment. 
 
 ire\\, £)Ve), O^^Si : i) pres. stem nf fr^eftan. 
 
 2) cAadman. pnitarawa; deceit. 
 f^e^vashni, IWJiJJ^O, IWO^'e), viprataniHa, 
 
 rfecei.'. 
 
 « ■ I 
 
 frista;i; i) 'Jftp^-'o. gawa, aradhaka ; ai'fjeh 
 
 messenger. 2) see parist;vi. 
 
 LAPvY. 245 
 
 GAH 
 
 fristai, ■^^^■^ ®i dutata, mission. 
 
 frisashnf, see neki-fri.^ashni. 
 
 hod, r*rO, adhas, down. 
 
 froh, pres. stem of frokhtan, 
 
 frokha, see Marda-frokha. 
 
 frokhi, •'Or-'O, samriddhatva, enjoyment. 
 
 frokhtan, H^J'PeJ [))fC)r-^4-\ vikri, to sell. 
 
 Frokh-zada, r^-^f^Si, Phroshajadaputra, 
 son of Fartikh-zdd. 
 
 fryarf, WOJo, m\tm, friend. 
 
 fryadiherf, W-^Wo's), sahayiyate, is as- 
 sisted. 
 
 gac, O, sudha, chalk. 
 
 gadashni, /or gu^inashni ? I)^J)0? lokta, 
 praccira, pracara, calana, cancalatva; 
 propensity y peculiarity. 
 
 gadug, ^rO? gadCiga (Pz.), graha, dush/a- 
 graha, krflra ; brigand. 
 
 gah, -0-^, sthana; position, place, throne. 
 
 gShi, -"O-O-^, sthanata, throne. 
 
 Ganamainyo, Jlf-^ ^"f, Ganama.inio, evil 
 spirit. 
 
 gand, -f, Jir, durggandhi, stench. 
 gandaa, •*'>', •*''f, durggandhin,/e/irf. 
 gandaf, "^^f, ■^■*'lf, durggandhitva, 
 
 ganz, ©yV, ganja, storehouse. 
 
 gancaihar, _ii^^, ganjaphala, g;injaA 
 
 phalanca ; treasurer. 
 gaovazilr, •'■"©yH', suvyaktatara, explicitly. 
 gara, r-*-), maha, mahat, bhantara, gar- 
 
 isli/Aa. bahu ; grievous, serious, dear. 
 gariimi: l) -"e^-^. priyatva, vatsalya; 
 
 affection. 2) •V^^, vatsalya, precious. 
 gard, r* -^t lihnma : ufiirl, xvbirhcind. 
 gardashni, 'HOfo-'J, bhramana, paribhram- 
 
 ana, paribhmmin ; turning, revolution. 
 girdidan, I'^Of^o, paribhnm, /o turn. 
 garm, -v-^. ushmi, hot.
 
 24G 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 
 GAR 
 
 garmi, -^-v^, ushna, ushwatva, ushwatS; 
 
 heat. 
 ^arsashni, )TOW5, akranda, complaint. 
 garcashni, ■**W»J, akxandin, complaining. 
 garsidar, ■'■"^^5, kranditn, Skraiidin; 
 
 complainer, suppliant. 
 gashti, see dushman-gashti. 
 gSw, eX3 [-"ilfo] go; ox, cattle. 
 gaweslini, )WJ)f ['W"^] vSe, vakya, 
 
 vacas, gir; statement, word, saying. 
 gaweshni: i) -^l^^f, se<f anhasa, drog, 
 
 rSst, vtmanda, zaspa. 2) ^^^Y, vaeasd, 
 
 of word. 
 gaweshni-acarf, ^y »2!^^, vaksvatantra, 
 
 speaking candidly. 
 gaza, ^*'0, dansaka, stinging. 
 gazduin, QY'^^,^-^^,^0, matkuna, scorpion. 
 gazidan, )W0, khad, to wound. 
 gazistaa, ^fC^O, nikn'sh^a, accursed. 
 geha, )»OC-3, jagat, prithivi, srisbH, bhQ- 
 
 samblifiti, bhQnii, prttbvi, bbQvibbQti, 
 
 jagati; world. 
 gdibi, -"?tP, ^^re;', jagat, pritbvi, ibalokata, 
 
 ihaloka, prithvicara, bhteii, dnsya, 
 
 jagati, bbQ, sjinsarin, saririn, ihalokiya, 
 
 pritbivi ; worldly existence, worl^y. 
 getbiha, -HXJ^^ey, ihalokataya, in the worldly 
 
 existence. 
 
 gil, ^3 [--rpo] karddama, mrittika; clay. 
 
 gir, pres. stem of griftan. 
 
 girS, y^^, dharttri, seizing. 
 
 girasbni, tK)*^ [tWKTi] sprjsyatva, tangi- 
 bility. 
 
 girasbni, -^w'-", sprj.fva, tangible. 
 
 go, pres. stetn o/guftan, (gaw in gaweshni.) 
 
 goe ['"^j bruvana, asserting. 
 
 gohar, ^"f, ratna, ratnatva ; nature, sub- 
 stance, quality, jewel. 
 
 GtJM 
 gobar;: i) "^^"f, see ham, bambid?, 
 
 hainffstar, jad, khveah. vad. 2) •**^*)', 
 
 ratniya, natural. 
 gobariha, see bamesbaa, bast, jad, khtad, 
 
 khvesh. . 
 gosb, -^Y [-^ir] CTotra, ear. 
 gosbt, tOOr [-"tti^] pisita,/esA. 
 gospend, Jio-*/' [-">'•)] gopasu, pasu, gojati ; 
 
 cattle, sheep, animals. 
 griftan, HfocPS [ilfoiW)] grab, \-idbrt; fo 
 
 s«2e, capture. 
 grinS, ^*'fO J, Akranda, causing weeping, 
 gristaa, 5^-5 3, ^fS^^, timirakara, rfen. 
 grob,^ iJrS: 1) samudayika, samudaya; 
 
 congregation. 2) grabya, a captive. 
 grobi: i) jftJJrS, graba; grasp, captive, 
 
 captivity. 2) _;^rJ, griibi kn'ta, cap- 
 
 grobiber/, ?OjO|jr.5, griihiyate, is captured. 
 
 grobi bend, •2<^r _jiD^^> gr^'be santi, are 
 captured. 
 
 groisbni, »WJ^V^ ['>^'i^] prabodha, pra- 
 
 bodbin ; faith, belief. 
 groisbni, -^W^JVJ [•"Wlr;^»•] safivitti, 
 
 credible. 
 groistan, ))'Xj>:>v:> [iirepi^j pratitaya, to 
 
 believe. 
 gHam^, ff ? tamas, invisible. 
 guftan, nroar [)ip<"))^, nron^^f, »Jpoif^] 
 
 vac, vad, nigad, brQ, udgrf, udir, samud- 
 *gr», prativac, gad, samudir, sanvac, 
 
 sam?r, pralap, prativad: to say, speak, 
 
 state, assert. 
 guftSr, J-f^tlf, vaktri, speaker. 
 gubara, ^"^"^Y, vibarayitri, digesting. 
 gumji, T^f, bbranti, doubt. 
 gumngari, •^}^')^'^, sausayatva, cause of 
 
 doubt. 
 
 ' Perhaps a^d.ar ^'i-'^n; is a miswrilirig uf a/iJarg tarn, 'inward gloom.'
 
 VOCABUL.i.Iii'. 
 
 247 
 
 GUM 
 gumani: i) -ysf^f, sandeha, sandigdha, 
 
 bhranti; doubt. 2) ^f^r, see Shkand- 
 
 gnmani. 
 gumanihS, -HXJy^r, sandigdha, doubtfully. 
 guma-vaztriha, -HJOJ-ay) r^r, sandeha- 
 
 vibhedanatayS, through explanation of 
 
 doubt. 
 gumekbtaa, ^WO-ff, sammisrita, samS- 
 
 slisbfa; mingled, mixture, insinuated. 
 gumekbtan, JJ^tHJ-C^*, sanyojaya, sammisr, 
 
 sammil, samaslisb, sauslisb ; to mingle, 
 gumez, pres. stem 0/ gumekbtan. 
 guiaezaa, ^O-^f, samala, mingled. 
 gumeaaa-kunisbni, •*0>V)I') ^^^Y, samala- 
 
 karmmatva, mingled action. 
 gumesai, -"O^O-f^, samalata, contamina- 
 tion. ^ /, 
 gume^asbni, IWO-f)', samaslesba ; mingling, 
 
 confusion. 
 gumesibastan, ))?t>J-^0-fK, samaslesbana, to 
 
 be mingled. 
 gumearibend, ^l^r ^O-^K, sanyunjanti, are 
 
 mingled. 
 giln, >f, vamna, colour. 
 gQnaa, see ham-gGnaa. 
 gunab, -0*11, papa; sin, harm. 
 gunShi, -^-O")), papakaritva, patakatva; 
 
 sinfulness. 
 
 A 
 
 gunabkar, J^^-CM, pSpakarin, pSpakarm- 
 
 man, papakarmmin.papakaritara ; sinful, 
 mischievous, a sinner. 
 
 gunabkari, •^J-^-O-l), papakarita ; sinful- 
 ness, culpahility . 
 
 gunab-samaniba, -H^or^-" -0'')), papamarya- 
 dataya, proportionably to the sin. 
 
 gunasasbni, /or vanasasbni, )}V")), vidh- 
 vansana, havoc. 
 
 gUrtb.^Jj-ff, golaka, lid {of the eye). ■ ■ 
 
 ,iv 
 
 3^5, (-^j-j g^ju^ 
 
 HAI* 
 
 gund, 5)j», foJf^ sainya, vrinda, samuba; 
 
 champion. 
 gurdaa, ^^^Y, vrikkS? iidney. 
 gurg, J-*)*, dusbfas^apada, viru (Guj.) ; wolf. 
 gursaa, ^*V, bubbuksbita, hungry. 
 Gusbtasp, see Kai Gusbtiisp. 
 guwaf, ■^-O-"^^ saksbya, saksbitva, sasSk- 
 
 sbya, Silkshita, saksbin; evidence, testi- 
 mony, assurance. 
 guwaf-dadariba, -W^WW -^-O-^r, saksbi- 
 
 datritaya, through giving evidence. 
 guwaiba, see bam, kbard. 
 guzg, ^^Y7 mala, secretion. f^^>*f 
 guzurg, •^-'iGy', •i-'eyl 
 
 mabat; grand, mighty, greater. 
 guzurgi, -^J-'IG^, mabattva, grandeur. 
 barf [^(^r] syat, asisbyata, (cond.), abbut, 
 
 stba; shall (may, would, or could) be 
 
 {or have) ; {conj. ^d s.) 
 
 bae [-"t^?"] asi, thou art. 
 
 bae [-^(fr] Sste, bbavet, abbavisbyat, 
 
 (cond.), asisbyata, syat, te, tatkaiam^, 
 
 (om.) ; should {would, or could) be (or 
 
 have); {cond. s.pl.) 
 baft, roO' [ ■»VO, ^jyi sapta, 5«7e«. 
 haft-anbadaa2, ^fCVjr foey? saptatvaiyatya, 
 
 sevenfold F 
 Haftoiring, ■3f'0)f>oo», Hapbtoiringa, f/rsa 
 
 Major. 
 
 baftum, fiNey [^l-^, _£lrr] saptama, 
 seventh. 
 
 balaa, ^^'*, grabila ; defective, foolish. 
 balaa-kari, -^^"l ^'-, dusbfakaryata, du- 
 sbfakarita ; blemishing operation. 
 
 baka-kariha, -HX)^--) 5^-, pisacakaryin, 
 
 acting foolishly. * 
 
 balaa-A^nlbisbniba, -^X'WJ-r '}^», grabi- 
 
 lecc//aya, in search of defects. 
 
 ' For e [""r] /^iV, or time? 
 
 * Poer-ilJy fcr ham-bastaa, cr bam-bftdaa.
 
 248 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 HAL 
 
 halaa-kunishni, )W)^ ^^".grahilakannman, 
 pwacakarmman, grahilakarmmin ; work- 
 ing defectively or foolish!]/. 
 
 halaiha, •*<My*', grahilataya, grahilatara; 
 defectively , foolishly . ■ 
 
 ham, ^, sar\'va, iti, sakalamapi, adas, 
 samagra, sarvve'pi, sakalanca, samara, 
 tad, eka, evam; same, alike, likeivise, 
 like, together, wholly. 
 
 hamS, ^''^l', sarvva, samagra, sakala; all, 
 whole, entire. 
 
 hamSt, '^^•"•^, sarwatva, samavaya, 
 samagratS, samat3; aggregate, aggre- 
 gation. 
 
 ham3ihtt, •HHi^"^, sarvva, samagnitaya, 
 samagTclya; wholly. 
 
 hamaihS-esteshni, »rji^l^ -KJC^-^, sama- 
 grataya sansthiti, perpetually remaining. 
 
 ham-anbasani, •*(JW^r|', sarvvamasam- 
 bandhatva, accompanying inconsistency. 
 
 ham-aySr, •'^J O'y, stihasahSya, sahSyin, 
 sarvvafi sahSyi; auxiliary, co-operating, 
 companion. 
 
 ham-aySrf, "|0^O»y, aikyasahSyatva, 
 mutual assistance. 
 
 ham-ayariha, ■«0oJ-)O»^, aikynsahayataya; 
 mutually helping. 
 
 ham-ayukhtan, tirO'^O'^, niyojaya, to yoke 
 toitk. Pres. stem ham-ayoz. 
 
 hambae, jji)^, samabhagin, samabhaga; 
 confederate, associate.' ' ■ . 
 
 ham-barashni, IW^J^, sahasancSra, congre- 
 gation. 
 
 hamhidi, ■^^^. pmtidvandvin, vipaksha. 
 c-^ - . 
 
 pratipaksha, virodhin, pratidvandva, 
 
 virodhatva, dvandvin; co-existent, com- 
 peting. competitor. •■ ■■^■^. -^ ■- »■ •■' 
 
 hambidi-gohari, -^^"Y "J^^. pratidvand- 
 viratnatva, competing nature. 
 
 ham cim rS, -"^ 
 
 HAM 
 hambun,__JiJ^' lavasyapi, kincit, svalpara- 
 api; of the same origin, originating 
 
 !^<\ y, iti hetoA, for the 
 
 same reason. 
 ham-cun, W<\ ^, tat tathaiva, ityevam, 
 
 evan yathS, sarvvafi tathaiva; just as 
 
 though, as well as, likewise. 
 ham-cunsha, )*O0)r0®y^, yathaite, yathai- 
 
 shSm ; just as their (or them). 
 ham-daesta, rrO>W0^» [-"rO^] ekamata, 
 
 unanimous. 
 ham-danashni, "^WWJ", sarwajnanatS, 
 
 complete knowledge. 
 hame, -*"y, sadaiva, sad^; ever, always 
 
 (makes pres. and pret. continuative). 
 hamei, ^^^, sadaiva, eternal. 
 hame ka l^^ "*{?] sadaiva yadi, when- 
 ever. 
 hamekhtaa, for Smekhtaa, ^VtXjy, sam- 
 
 misra, mixture. 
 
 hamemSl, ^^J^^, pratipaksha, vipaksha; 
 
 opponent, accuser. 
 hameshaa, ^"XJ-^^, sadaiva, nitya; always, 
 
 perpetual. 
 
 hameshaa-gohariha, -KX:^-r 5"^^^, sadaiva- 
 ratnatayS, through perpetual nature. 
 
 hameshaa-kariha, -KXJ*-^ ')-^^^, nityakdr- 
 
 yataya, perpetually active. 
 hameshaa-kokhshashni, AJW-^^t^ ^■^^^, 
 
 sadaivayuddha, sadaivayuddhata ; per- 
 petual struggling. 
 hamfflhai : i) •^^■^^^. nityatva, eternity. 
 
 2) ^1-*(J-5^r, nitya, eternal. 
 hani<»shaiha, -"OC^-^^J*, sadaiva, sar\"vaka- 
 
 1am; perpetually. 
 ham<«tar, ^TCJJ^y, pratipaksha, prati- 
 
 dvandvin, vipaksha, pratidvandvitara; 
 
 opponent, opposing.
 
 VOCABUL\Rr. 
 HAM 
 
 hamestai'-gohari, -SJ^-r J"rO>:>f , pratidvan- 
 dviratnatva, opposing nature. 
 
 Lamestari, -^J^reP^^, pratidvandvata, pra- 
 tipakshatva ; opposition. 
 1 
 
 249 
 
 hamestariha, -HXiJ-re^J^, pratidvandvitaya, 
 pratilomataya ; in opposition to. 
 
 hamestarmand, ^t^r ^"fOjJ^, pratipaksha- 
 vat, provided with an opponent, 
 
 ham-gohar, ^"J'l*, ekaratna, of a like 
 
 nature. 
 ham-gohari, -^^-"r^, ekaratnatva, similarity 
 
 of nature. 
 ham-gutne^ashni, "^WO-Cry, sahasam- 
 
 parkka, a commingling. 
 ham-gtinaa, ^)Y:^, ityevam, tat pratiina 
 
 eva; in like manner, of the same 
 
 kind, so. 
 ham-gunah, -O"',^, samagram papam, ac- 
 complice. 
 ham-guwaiha, ■»OC-0*'^r^, aarwasaksbitayS, 
 
 similarly testified. 
 haminidaa, ^W^^*, sainmilita, sangha/ita; 
 
 united, concentrated. 
 haminidan, »Wr^, mil, to unite. 
 haminidar, ^■"^tJfJ*, sangha^ayitn, melayi- 
 
 tr»; uniter, concentrator. 
 ham jaman, f^ ^, tatkdlam, tatkSlameva; 
 
 immediately, at once. 
 ham-kamai, "'Of?'^, ekakSmatva, si7ni- 
 
 larity of will. 
 
 ham-kar, ■'■"f^, sarvveshu karyeshu, co- 
 operator. 
 
 ham-kAriha, •HX)-'*'^, sarvveshu karyeshu. 
 should be co-operative. (The final -ihil is 
 a cond. verbal form like hae.) 
 
 ham-Hcash?, -^-^rf ["^•^'^f ] sarwasu- 
 khatil, mutual delightfalness. 
 
 hanioin, ifC^, SJtrvva, sarvve'pi, sama- 
 gramapi ; every kind [mode, or way). 
 
 HAE. 
 
 ham-pacm, f*®^!*, samagraii tathaiva, 
 
 wholly-copied. 
 ham-pursai, -tJ^^f'O^, anyonyaprasnata, 
 
 conference. 
 ham-sSsai, -^^iy^^, ekSracanatva, unani- 
 
 mity. 
 
 ham-tan, "r«'|f, samagran taniiA, con~ 
 nected. 
 
 hamv5r, ■'■"j^, sarrwavaram, at all times. 
 ham-vimandiha, -KX):*!^^, samasimatayS, 
 contiguously. 
 
 ham-zor, V^, sahaprSna, of like strength. 
 ham-zori, "^Vl*, aikyapranatva, united 
 
 strength. 
 han, »Ky, anya, apara; another, other, else. 
 hangam,4^r, kala, kadScit; time, period. 
 har [-"'5] sarvva, sakala, samagra; every. 
 haravisp, 0*r", sarvva, all. 
 haravist, KfiV", ^^:)Y'', sarvva, samagra, 
 
 samasta ; all, every. 
 haravist-Sgah, -0-^- rS^JV-, sarvvavettri, 
 
 sarvwajnanin; omniscient. 
 haravist-agahi, -Tj-C-^- ftP?-, sarvvajnanin, 
 8amagrajn3natva, sarwavahodhatva, 
 sarvvajnanatva ; omniscience. 
 har ci [^-^ -"l^] earvvaii yat, sakalan 
 kincit, sarvvan. kincit, sarwan kincit 
 yat, kila yat kincit, sarvvanca yat ; 
 whatever, everything that. 
 har cish [-^Ji^-f -"(f] sakalafi kincit, what- 
 ever is his. 
 har cun ['r03y-"'1] san-van yatha, however. 
 
 bar du [ y -"'^J dvitayamapi, dve'pi, dvi, 
 
 dvitaya; both. 
 har gab [-0-xJ -"l^J sarvvasmin sthSne, 
 
 everywhere. 
 hargldca. G^^-)-. e^^'l*. kadacit. kada- 
 
 cidapi ; ever even [yet, or really). 
 har ka [(^^ -"t^] sarvveca yadi, whenever.
 
 250 VOCABULAKY. 
 
 HAR HTJQ 
 
 bar se [ T -"l^j tritayamapi, trayo'pi; I hishtan, "WOV [Mfox^oo] vimuc, sam- 
 
 all three, 
 bar yak [^HX -"l^] ekaikasas, sarvve eka; 
 
 each one, every one. 
 hast, re*>" [^"] : i) asti, santi, Sste, (om.), 
 
 bhavati ; is, are, be it, there is, there are. 
 
 2) varttamSna, vidyamSna, sat, santi; 
 
 what exists, existence, being. 
 bastaa [5^'"] sattastlia, vidyamSna, san- 
 
 tish^Aamana ; existing. 
 hastaa-herad, for hastraand [i^rW*] 
 
 sthitSni santi, existent. 
 hast-gohariha, -HXiJ-f TO", ratnasattayS, 
 
 vxith existing nature. 
 hasti ["^^*'] sattS, asti; existence. 
 bat [ro^r] syat, that is. 
 B.eLvae,_^n Ha.uS, Eve. 
 hawand, J)Wy, tulya; so much, equal. 
 bawandi, ■•^•3'K)', sannibba, an equivalent. 
 bawasb, ^^t", sammukbam, samraukba- 
 
 masya, artbam ; towards (to, for, or 
 
 about) him {her, or it). 
 bawasba, W(i)f, sammukban tasara, saba, 
 
 sabaitSni; towards {to, for, or about) 
 
 them {or their). 
 bawast, see be bawast. 
 bazSr, ^"^ [ll] sabasra, sabasradba; 
 
 thousand. 
 bazSraa, y^V, sabasratS, millennium. Plu. 
 
 hazaraibS. 
 beci, C, kiraapi, ko'pi, kincidapi, api, 
 
 kincit; any, anything, 
 hed [;0!^r] stba, you are. 
 bel, pres. stem of bisbtan. 
 bend [•^i^'"] santi, {perf), (om.), asti, 
 
 abbQvan, 3san, staA; they are {or hare). 
 
 A 
 
 hibir, •'■^*', mOtra, bodily refuse. 
 Hindu, 'irr, HindQstbana, Hindu. Flu. 
 -v5. 
 
 utsrij, vinirmniue, niksbip, prer, san- 
 nidba, viniocana, pratikship; to allow, 
 leave, let, dismiss. 
 
 bisbtar, J-TOOt/, vimoktri, leaver. 
 
 bom [^^f] asrai, abam, abbQvam, smaA; 
 I am, I have {aux.). 
 
 Hormezd, -"-^rr, Hormmijda,Aburamajda, 
 Hormmijdiya, Vribaspati; Auharmazd, 
 planet Jupiter. 
 
 Hormezda, HJ'-fr)*, Hormmijdaputra, son 
 of Auharmazd. 
 
 Honnezd-darf, for Homiezd-dada, -"-Crr 
 TWO, Horramijdadad<i3ya putra, son of 
 Auharmazd-dad. 
 
 Horniezdi, ^"^^Tf, Hormmijdiya, per- 
 taining to Auharmazd. 
 
 bosb, -^r, smn'ti, caitanya; under standing J. 2 
 
 boshyar, ■'■^•Xjr, sucetana, intelligent. 
 
 bdboi, •'03'"i sugandha, BUgandbatva; 
 perfume, fragrance. 
 
 bQcasbm, ^'^, sucaksbus, kindly. 
 
 bQeasbmiba, ••OC^vS^, sulocanatayS, vcith 
 kind regards. 
 
 hQcibar, ^-^jOyT, surfipa, handsome. 
 
 bQciban.-^rAJSyT, surQpa.surQpatva; hand- 
 someness, beauty. 
 
 bOdabaa, ^-"O", uttaraadanin, well-yielding. 
 
 bMana, ^*'>*0?", subbajnanin; well-under- 
 standing, erudite. 
 
 hQdanai, -^^-f^jr, ^ubbajnSna, uttamajnS- 
 nata, uttamajnanatva, sujnana ; good 
 knoicledge, erudition. 
 
 bOdin, 'rO>", uttamadinimat, of the good 
 religion. 
 
 bQfanvard, I^Vor, bQpharavardda {Pz.) ; 
 saintly, glorified. , "/ ■ - 
 
 bugaridan, for okalidan, )w'-^r, apabri, 
 
 vijri; to dispel, subdue. ,'. 

 
 VOCABUL.VET. 
 
 251 
 
 HUG 
 
 hQgaweshnT, "WJOjf)", suvacas, good 
 
 words. 
 hfikhimi, "^^f, subhasila, susila; good 
 
 disposition. 
 hakht, ^r, sQkta, Hukht. 
 hfikunishni, -^WD^r, sukarmman.sukarm- 
 
 matva ; good deeds. 
 humanS, ^"^f, upamaaa, samSna, upama, 
 
 tdlya; resembling, resemblance. 
 humanS-batar, ^^ ^''f^f, upamanavi- 
 
 bhSga, partially resembling . 
 humana-bahari, -Sj^joy '^"l^r, upamana- 
 
 vibhSga, partial resemblance. 
 humanSr, ■^^T'r, upamSna, pratirfipatS; 
 
 likeness, analogy. 
 hOmanishni, •^WJ'-fr, sumanas, good 
 
 thoughts. 
 humat, r^-^r, sumata, Humat. 
 hOsaiZAi, "^^U-C)", 8us\iada, savouriness. 
 hunar, ^^f, gurea, saurya; capability, skill, 
 
 attribute. / - f 
 hQpadishah, ■VOO"?e)»ar, surSjan, good 
 
 sovereign. 
 hupanlan, for opardan, nr«J-ar, gr», to 
 
 swallow. 
 
 hum, )r>", eva, since. 
 
 Hurfisharm, ^-^vr, ^^-^^V, Hurusarmma, 
 
 Jerusalem. 
 hOsazidan, IWO^r? surOpaya, surOpaya, 
 
 saraudi ; to be well suited. 
 hustarashni, IW^fOir, Sstarana, a scraping 
 
 of. 
 hQtukhsh, -^^ifxT, prakntivyavasilyin, 
 
 artisan. 
 hQtukhshi, "^■^*')r<'r, pmkritivyavasayata, 
 
 artisanship. . f -" /• 
 Imvashtan, !)re;3SJr, nipat, to fall. 
 luiztridan, ));eJj-^r? prabhQ, to attract. 
 Imzca, r^r [--W] jihva, tongue. 
 
 JAB 
 
 huzpardan, /or hflzinhardan, nroWr^r? 
 
 sansodhaya, vij, vicftraya; fo well 
 
 recognise. 
 hrarsht, WO^»r, suknta, Huvarsht. 
 hraapin, fO-""r? sobbana, well-horsed. 
 
 i, ^ (5'^-)' y'^<i' (o'"-)» («'^y-)' (»"*•)' **<1'' 
 which, who, that, what,(om.); (^connects n. 
 
 with following gen., adj., n. in apposition, 
 
 or n. governed by prep.) 
 in [iff] idam, etad, adas; this, these. 
 in and [_^f ^C] idam et^vat, idam etlva- 
 
 deva ; thus much, thus far. 
 insha [)*OC^r] ete, these. (Rare pi. of in.) 
 isbkam^-f-J-r}- [^:>*1 ^^^] udara; belly. 
 
 worn 
 
 b..' 
 
 j3, i^fO, stbSna ; place, position. 
 
 jid, Wf, vibhinna, prtthak, rite; different, 
 
 separate, antagonistic, except. 
 jarf-ainaa, ^YHJ tOC, \'ibhinnariti, of different 
 
 kinds. 
 jaJ-cibaranidiha, -HXJWrJ-^ay ^r, ribhin- 
 
 narQpitataya, through different qualifica- 
 tion. 
 jarf-cihariha, •*00-'-^>2y TOf, vibbinnarQpa- 
 
 taya, through different quality. 
 jai-dew [-nxw W/*] bbinnadeva, opposed 
 
 to the demon. 
 jarf-gobar, ^"f ^f, vibbinnaratna, of a 
 
 different nature. 
 jaJ-gohari, -^^"f tO/', vibbinnaratnatva, 
 
 \-ibhinnaratnat5, vibhinnartitna ; differ- 
 
 ence of nature. . . • - ^ 
 jarf-gobariha, -HXJ-'^r Wf, vibbinnaratna- 
 
 tayS, through different nature. 
 jadi, "^^y, vibhinnatva, difference. 
 jad jarf, ^f VO>', vibbinnavibbinna, pritbak 
 
 prjtbak ; each separately, severally. 
 
 jac/-kari, -^^"^ Wf, \-ibbinnakJiryatva, 
 difference of operation.
 
 252 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 X 
 
 JAD 
 
 jarf-kariha, ■HX)-'-^ wr, vibhinnakaryatayS, 
 
 through different duty. 
 jarf-nami, -^^J Wf*, v-ibhinnanSmatva, 
 
 different names. 
 jarf-pasakhtiha, •'iXifc-Hj^o w/*, vibhinna- 
 
 racitatayS, through different construction. 
 
 jac^-patkar, J-^f^eJ \or, vibhinnapratiTS- 
 din, free from strife. 
 
 jarf-rainishni, ■^TOrO"'* Wr, vibhinnapra- 
 
 vritti, different management. 
 jad-aaxdAiM, -KX)^ro^- ^r, vibhinnajati- 
 
 tayS, through different species. 
 j3du, ^IWO, rakshasa, xrizard. Plu. -pa. 
 jadui, ■^'Jl^tX), rakshasiya, witchcraft. 
 jac?-vazarashni, -^^^'-Syl VOr, prJthak 
 
 vibhakti, distinct discrimination. 
 jah, />res. stem of jastan. 
 jaman, r^, r^, kala, muhurtta ; time, period, 
 
 hour. 
 amanaa, ^fj^, kala; time, age, 
 amawcl, Jif)" j^Ki, sthaaavat, localised. 
 amandi, -^^f)" ^"fO, athana, locality. 
 amani: i) -^r^, kaia, time. 2) ^rj*, see 
 
 akanaraa-jam an K 
 amaniha, see akanSraa-jamanihii. 
 amanmand, ^^f f^, kulavat, temporary. 
 Sminidan./or gaminidan, n^or^W.prapaya, 
 
 Sruh, Tn\; to make proceed. ' j .> .^j 
 
 S, KO [-*"] jiva, /i/e. P/w. jana. •''''■' 
 Snavar, ^'H3, jivamat, living creature. 
 amand, Jl^rW, jivamat, living. 
 astan, MrO>^, prayS; to spring, attain. 
 astiha, see ptsb-jastihil. 
 atar, ^^y, vibbinna; other unse, distinct. 
 atari, "*0^t©r, vibbedatva, difference. 
 avar, /or diinar, ^W, sainaya, occasion. 
 Swadixn, rvOr*0, anantakalani, eternally. 
 Awadanaa, ^>"TOW, ananta, anantakSltya, 
 anantakalani, dfrgliakillani ; eternal. 
 
 KAM 
 
 jigar, ^3^, jigira {Pz.), the licer. 
 
 jih, ,JO, paradara, courtezan. Plu. jihya. 
 
 jik, /or zik, **-^, tajju, thread. 
 
 juda, ^"Wr, pritbak, separate. 
 
 judSi, -"Of-^Wr, vibhinnatva, \-ibhinnata, 
 vibhinna; separation, difference. 
 
 judaihetf, 50-^^";t5)', nbhinnayate, is sepa- 
 rated. 
 
 judainidan, IWr'^-tor, pritbak kn, ?o 
 
 jume, /or jumb, J-^)*, saha, samavaya; 
 
 together toith. 
 juwba, ^"{■^1', eancala, moving. 
 junbashni, JW)-^/', cancalata, avalarabana; 
 
 movement. 
 junbashni, ^i^^f, avaLimba, instigating. 
 junbidan, »W)-ff , avalamb ; to move, stir. 
 jpant, -^y^l", yuvatva, youth. 
 ka [r*^] ced, yadi, yat, kila, yatas; when. 
 
 though, if, wherein, 
 kacash [""OSyT^I*] cecca, when indeed him. 
 kadam, yr*^, kim; what F which. ^ 
 kadarcibe, -^^^t^^, kincit, any whatever. 
 kae [J^^y] kada, when.>* 
 Kafivan, ff^ Sanaiscara, planet Saturn. 
 Kai Gushtasp, 0— ^WJr^ raja Gustaspa/i, 
 
 Kai Gushtasp. 
 KaiSpudakbt,W0J)«J-^-),r2jaSpudakhtaA, 
 
 Kai Spend-ddd. 
 Kai-tukhniaa,^'r*J5,rajabija,A'cy(i« race. 
 kaibOrf, f^iO*-! kalevara; body, form. 
 kam, f^, ^^, Bvalpa, bina, kincittaramapi. 
 
 (om.): little, scanty, deficient. 
 kSm, J*^, kania, kaniin, icc^a; will, desire, 
 
 wish. 
 kSniaa, ^^. kama : will, desire, wish. 
 kSmai: i) "^^^ kamatva, kamata, kamn, 
 
 kamin ; will, desire. 2) *'^1 kamiya : 
 
 willed, designed.
 
 KAM 
 kSmaiha, -HX)^^, kSmataya, through the 
 
 will. 
 kama [r^l^^] yadaham, yadi me; when [or 
 
 though) by {for, or of) us. 
 kamaomared, :>fr ^^, kamavat ; with a 
 
 will, desirable. 
 kSmashni, )rc^^ [l>«0)£)0] kama, will. 
 kSmashnigar, h^f^, kamakarttn, doer of 
 
 one's will. 
 kamashnigarr, ■^*^}^i*% iccAacaratS, 
 
 iccMcaritva, kamakaritva; performance 
 
 of will, wilfulness. 
 kamastan, ))re»y5 [))re;»)£)0] samih, kumaya, 
 
 apeksb, isb, kama; to tvish, desire, will, 
 
 design. 
 kam-danashni, >WW f^, kincijjna, kincij- 
 
 jnSna, kincijjnatara ; deficient in know- 
 ledge. 
 kam-danashni, -^HJW f^, kincijjnanatva, 
 
 kincijjnanam; scanty knowledge. 
 kami: i) ■^^^, kama, kamin; desire.' 1 2) 
 
 ^^i, kamin, desirous. 
 
 kamkar, ^'•^^ kamacara, kamakarin; 
 
 doing one's will, absolute. 
 
 kamkari, -^jJ^^^, kamakarita, absolute 
 power. 
 
 kam-khardi, -^r*^- ff, kineidbuddhi, 
 
 little wisdom. 
 kam-ranji, •*0<5yp i% svalpaklesa, little 
 
 trouble. 
 kam-rawa, V^Jr ^5. kamacara, advancing 
 
 desire. fj'j. ■ .^ /-i. ,v.v,'V ■■ /. ij 
 
 kanaraomand, Ji^r ^•'"l^.simavat.simamat; 
 
 limited. 
 kanaraomandi, "^^f)^ t'*''! straamatta, 
 
 simavatta, simamattva ; limitation. 
 kanaraomandiha, •'OoUr 1^")% avadhi- 
 
 mattaya, with limitation. 
 
 kar, ^*'^, kSrya; operation, work, duty, 
 purpose. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 253 
 
 KER 
 
 kar, pres. stem of kishtan. 
 
 karavan, fOY^j, vareijya, caravan. 
 
 kardaa, ^^''l. knta, khanrfa, kirttana; 
 
 made, formation, work. 
 kardai, •*05r<"f, kntatva, khanrfatva; 
 
 formation, making, work. 
 kardan, nroi^ [nr^Dtri] kri, karana, vidha, 
 
 kship; to do, make, perform, commit, 
 
 cause, occasion, provide, set, put. 
 
 kardar, ^"P*"! karttrt, kara; maker. 
 kardari, -^J-r"!! karita, karitva, karttnta, 
 
 karttritva; formation, production. 
 karf, 0^^, kalevara; form, shape. 
 karf i, see star-karfi. 
 kari, see ardi, dushagab, balaa, ja.d, 
 
 khvesh, sQrfmand, vazand. 
 kariha, see balaa, bamesbaa, jacf. 
 kari bend, Ur ^^"j, karyiyanti, are 
 
 ejicient. 
 karinidan, )Wr^"l karaya, to disseminate. 
 kaa [■^^•"] kascit, ko'pi; any one. 
 kasb [-^f^jr] ced, yadi, cedasya, yat, kila, 
 
 yadyasau, cedasau, yadasau; when [or 
 
 though) by (for, or of) him [her, or it). 
 kasba [)^)Or<')r] yattaiA, yesbam, yattayoA, 
 
 yadica taiA, yadica te; when [or though) 
 
 by [for, or of) them [or their). 
 kasbidan, M«)-^^ [DpoilJ^jj aknsh, to 
 
 drag. 
 ke [i(fj: i) yad, kascit, ka, yatra; who, 
 
 which, whoever, that. 2) ka, yad ; who ? 
 keh, -O^, laghu, brasvatara; less. 
 ke ra [■"' »^j: i) yasmat, yadartbani, 
 
 tatas, yasya; about which, wherefore, 
 
 2) kasmat, on what account F 
 kerbaa, ^0)^, pu«ya, dbarmma; good works, 
 
 merit. 
 kerbagar, ^^^Ol^ punyakara, punyakarm- 
 
 min, punyakarin ; doing good works.
 
 254 
 
 J. 
 
 KEH 
 
 kerbagari, ■^■'^■J^J'l punyaknti, pureya- 
 kSritS, purayakarramatva ; performance of 
 good works. 
 
 keroi, -^^r^^, vicitratS, restraint. 
 
 kesh [-^tif] yasya, yena, yam, yah, ySm, 
 yasySA, kasyacit, kimasau ; whose, whom, 
 by whom, by which, who his, which by 
 him. 
 
 — andar ; yasya . . antar, in which. 
 
 — awar ; kasyopari, over whom. 
 
 — asash ; yasmSt, yo'sya . . etasraSt, yasya 
 . . asyaiva ; from [of, or owing to) which. 
 
 — hawash ; yani . . saha, yadartham, yasya 
 . . sammukham, yaA; to (unto, towards, 
 or for) whom {or which). 
 
 — padash ; yabbisca, by whom. 
 
 — padiraa : kasyfisca . . pratyabhimukham , 
 against xchich. 
 
 kesb, ""O^^, darsana, darsaniya ; sect. 
 kesba [)HX3)if] yesham, ye, yasdm, yesbu; 
 
 whose, whom, who (whose, or which) by 
 
 (for, or to) them (or their), 
 
 — asasb; yebbyaA, yabbiA, ye . . asm St; 
 from (or by) whom (or which). 
 
 — hawash ; tesbam, who to them. 
 keshdar, ^-XJ-^J-?^, darsanadharin, maintain- 
 ing sects. 
 
 keshwar, ^f^^^, dvipa; region, realm. 
 keshwari, •*'^W-5^, dvipiya, of the realm. 
 
 Plu. -ya. 
 khadan, >n^ [MJ^'rO*] khan, utkbanana ; 
 
 to dig up, demolish. 
 khteaa, ■*'-Hy, andaka. ; egg, eyeball. 
 khahastan, Mfe^^^. kadartbaya, to detract. 
 khabidan, ))^-\ri vilaksh, to be exhausted. 
 khak, 5-*0 [--JO'] pafisu, dust. 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 KHTJ 
 khSmast, «*J^ [^^] prabhrtti, Sdi; 
 
 primitive, primary. 
 khan, pres. stem of khadan. / 
 
 khar, ^- [-"rJ*] garddabbi, ass. 
 
 JfPa«J* 
 
 kshudrajantu. 
 
 kharawastar, •TCflCJ-'* 
 noxious creature. 
 
 kharawastari, ■*'^rtP«P*», kahudrajantfinam, 
 
 of noxious creatures. 
 khard, r*^", buddhi, wisdom.} P *■ C 
 khard-guwaiha, -HXJ-O-ff J^J-, buddbisSk- 
 
 shitaya, through testimony of wisdom. 
 khardi, see kam-khardi, pas-khardi. 
 kbard-padirashni, ^iV*:>[0V r*'*", buddhi- 
 
 pratikaranataya, approvable by wisdom. 
 kharg,/or khar-kun, »^'^, riddha^, deafen^ 
 
 ing. 
 khasbm, pi", ^^'*, krodha, kopa; wrath. 
 khasbmOn, ^Y^", kopalu, krodha; wrath- 
 ful. 
 khashmfini, •^ir^^'*, krodbatva, wrathful- 
 
 ness. 
 khastar, ^•"fe*", kadarthayitn, injurer. 
 khini, fJ^, A'ila, satya; temper, disposition. 
 kbin, trf. dvesha; malice, recenge. 
 khin-ArAruh, -*ar >rf, dveshakankshin, 
 
 seeking vengeance. 
 kbm-tl)o.;, <3^r^ ir^, dvesbasocayitri, re- 
 
 taliating vengeance. 
 
 kbir \}^''.J}iW dr.ivya, sambhQti, karya; 
 
 property, possessions. 
 khor, ■')■?, daridrin-, asrotrj^j blind. 
 kbori, ■X)-')^, andhatva, blindness. 
 khsbnQdan, /or asbntidan, llf^lW'", stn, to 
 
 hear. 
 kbGb, or, 5uddba, well, good. 
 khOn, )r [-^ rakti, blood. 
 
 ^ N6r. understood »]h; but the text quoted is from Is. ilii, 19, which is inconsistent with his 
 reading. * Nfr. understood ^^ and P,
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 255 
 
 KHU 
 ,3 
 
 kliQn-r(?2;;ishni, "^WOJ )r, raktam pravahi ; 
 shedding of blood. 
 
 khOr, V [-^j-^^JO] surya, sun. 
 
 khurg, for khor-kun, J^'l, angSraka^, 
 
 blinding. 
 khu3rub,__JJr-")", sukirtti, renowned. 
 khustuhecf, ^-^jtttsr, suniscitikrita, is 
 
 confessing. 
 khiKrmaishni, )Yfii''J^r, vimarsana, viinar- 
 
 saka, \\xxirisj?!.;' experiment. 
 ktvLSrmaishni-nya^, 00»l )W^"^r, vimarsa- 
 
 daritlrin, wanting experience. 
 khu^rmQdaa, 'i^^y, vikhyata, tested. 
 khva.d, for [y^JiD] svayam, atman, 
 svayameva, nija, sva, sviya; oneself, my 
 (thy, him, her, or it) self, our (your, or 
 theni) selves. 
 Hpadal, -"f^)" [-^l^] svamin, rSjan ; ruler, 
 
 lord, master. 
 Mt'adSi, "•O^T^r, rSjya, svSmitva; do- 
 minion, rule, reign, 
 khv&d-gohanh^, -KXji-f ^J)}), svaratnatayS, 
 
 through one's own nature. 
 MtJadi, -^r^r [■^^Ji^] svata, Bvatva, 
 Bvayam, svarQpa; own self, individuality, 
 peculiarity, belongings, 
 khvae, -^r, _yri nidra-, sweat. 
 Uyahastan, IirePT [DCtPlWtj] samih, 
 akilnksha, abhilashana, abhipsS, ish, 
 kfinksh, yac, prarthaya; to seek, want, 
 demand, beg. 
 itApahisbni, )>*c:>-r, prartbana, entreaty, 
 khvfihishm, ^n>^''r, yacaka, ySwina; 
 
 begging, imploring. 
 khva.hiahmhii, see balaa-A/jcabisbniba. 
 khvdn, pres. stem of khvadan. 
 ytAranasbni [IW))^*-)] akarya, to be called. 
 
 KHV 
 
 ,3. 
 
 Mpadan, )Yrr [l)r<"W-'^] akarya, akaraya, 
 satuakaraya, agbosbaya, akarana, agbo- 
 sba, abvanaya, samakarya; to call, 
 recite. 
 
 Huanidan =: Hcadan. 
 
 khv^T, ■'•")", lagbu, lagbutara; easy, light, 
 mean, contemptible. 
 
 ^Aparasand, -^rO"", santoshin, santush^a; 
 contented. 
 
 A;Ararasandiba, ■HXJJ/C"", santusb/o'pL, 
 contentedly. 
 
 A:Acarasbiii, >W^r, kbadya, khadaaa; 
 eating, tasting, food. 
 
 AAparaabni, IKJ*-;-^ kbadana, drinking. 
 
 ArAranisbni, see ne-iAparasbni. 
 
 jt^pardan, 11 po^;- [jiroii^^tWI] kbad, bbaksh, 
 kbadana, kbadya; to eat, taste, swear 
 [an oath). 
 
 Jt^cardari, "r}*"foV, khadanata, eating. 
 
 khvarehe [ fO] sn, glory. 
 
 khva.T\ [•*'fp] ra^i, glorious, Plu. -ga. 
 
 ^Apari, ■*0'''^r, n'ddhatva, comfort. 
 
 khvCiTidan, for Hcardan, Vf<^^f, khad, to 
 drink. 
 
 khvixrshed, VC-^V, sQrya, sun. 
 
 itApar-tan, »r* ^"r, lagbutanu, tender- 
 bodied. 
 
 khvAsh,-y3r[J^'^]s\Mu, pleasant. . 
 
 khvnihi, see bam-iAt-asbi. 
 
 ArArasbinaa, ^"KXJr, karka^a, iosbaka; 
 parching. 
 
 khvashk, ^•'0'*', susbka, dry. 
 
 /tArasbkar, /or bQsikal, ^"j'f, SJimalocin, 
 sauialoca ; well-considering, deliberating. 
 
 itApasbkarasbni, for bQsikaiasbni, -3-^*r 
 "^W, samalocanatva, good considera- 
 tion. 
 
 * Ner. understood 
 
 »i *J or ijJ. 
 
 ' Ner. understood A- A r a p.
 
 256 VOCAEULAEY, 
 
 KHV 
 
 HpashkSrdan, for hQsikaldan, nr<^**f-*r, 
 
 samSloc, vimri* ; to consider well. 
 Hrashki, •tJ^'^r, sushkatva, rQksha; 
 
 dryness 
 
 
 ArAoashmar, ^"^f, ganana, a numbering. 
 ArApashraaridan, )W'"^r, gan, to account 
 
 for. 
 Hwashmurdan, Jlfo^^r, np«J^r 
 
 [np*l)?0)P] samavajnS, vimarsaya; to 
 ■ enumerate, recount. 
 Hraslitaftan, Hr'O'WOr, uttSpaya, to 
 
 hurry on. 
 JtAraslitaw, ty^WOr : i) pres. stem of khvA- 
 
 shtaftan. 2) udvega, Spad, upatapa; 
 
 haste, hurry. 
 khoAsht^washn'i, IWey^tWr, upatapatva; 
 
 hastening, urgency. 
 
 Hcastar, ^^Kj^^r, abhilashuka, Tpsitri, 
 Tpsayitri; seeker, enquirer. /^j 
 
 itApastui, •*'^)rej»", pratyaya, confident.^ S ^ 
 AA»astrar,^'<t»r, sudakshatara, strong. 
 ArArawar, Vr, rakshaka, dayalu, kripalu; 
 compassionate. 
 
 , AAt'Swari, •^^O'r, raksha, karunS, dayalu- 
 tva; compassion. 
 
 ArArazar, *^<2yr, apakara, a little. 
 
 ArApazSraa, Y"'^, hrasvataro'pi, stoka; 
 feeble. 
 
 ArAca^idan, Jl^OS^J", prabhQ, vili, samudgam, 
 apaya, vye; to creep on, spring, 
 absorb. 
 
 ArApazirashni, *'WO-^r, sQkshmatara, per- 
 spicacious. 
 
 khve^h., -^^r [^0'] sviya, nija, ava, 
 svadhina, Straan, sakta, svatas, asya, 
 sviyatva; one^s own, my (thy, his, her, its, 
 our, your, or their) own. 
 
 AApesh-cihari, -^^t^^ jpJiii, nijarflpatS, 
 its own quality. 
 
 KOS 
 
 khvesh-gbhmi, ■rj***r ^£^', nijaratnatS, its 
 
 own nature. 
 ArAresh-gohariha, •»OOJ-r ^ii), sviyaratna- 
 
 tay3, naturally their own. 
 ArAreshi, -^-^^r [-^^OJ] sviyatva, sva- 
 
 kiyatvaj ovm property, possession, 
 khveshihed, W-^-^^f, sviyayate, is possessed, 
 A:Aresh-kamaiha, -HXJ^^ -tsir, sveccAacSra- 
 
 tayS, by [or to) their own wills. 
 
 AAp^hkar, J-^-^^r, satkSryin, diligent. 
 ArAreshkari, V^^-^^r, satkaryata, satkar- 
 
 yatva, satkarya ; duty, acticity. • • 
 ArApesh tan, M^tXJ^r, svlyaii vapus; one's 
 
 self, himself, &c. 
 khvxd, ^y, mndu? sSrdra; damp, wet. 
 ArApidi, "^Wr, sardratva, sardra ; moisture. 
 kimar,/or dumal, ^"^f, purisha, dung. Or 
 
 for simar, ^•"^, fennel, weeds. 
 kisbtan, M^t>0:>^ [liron^^J vap, vSjaya; 
 
 to sow, cultivate. 
 kodak, ^r*'l laghu; lesser, trifing. 
 koh, 01^, adri, mountain. 
 kohl, ^Ol^. parvvatiya, parvvatiya; of the 
 
 hills. 
 kokhsbaa, t^>0"»5, kalabitara, yoddhrt; 
 
 contentious, resisting. 
 kokbsbai, •^^•'OO-I^, yuddha, yuddhi; 
 
 struggle. 
 kokbshashni, Jro-^}'*'^, yuddha, sangrSma; 
 
 struggle, fight. 
 kokbshashni : i) -^KJ-^-ii see hameshaa. 
 
 2) ^r^-^")^. yuddheoa, striving. 
 kokhshidan, n^-rj-)^, yudh, yuddhan kri ; 
 
 to struggle, fight, endeavour. 
 kokbshidar, *-?©-^-l5, yuddhakarin, s/m^- 
 
 gler. 
 kokbsbklari, -^^-^-^-'f. yuddhakaritS, 
 
 kiUahiikarita ; struggle, contest. 
 k68h = kush, stem of kusbtan.
 
 VOCABULAHY. 
 
 257 
 
 KOS 
 
 koshashni, )W-Y>'^, viniarddana, slaughter. 
 ku [Vt] : i) yat, kila, (abl.), (om.), yatha, 
 
 {ins.), yatas ; that, thus, so that, that is, 
 
 than. 2) kva, yatra, yasrain, (pm.) , 
 
 where. 3) kva, kutaa, kasmSt, kutra; 
 
 where ? 
 kura [f^] yadaham, yanme, yat niSm ; 
 
 that (or thus) by (for, or of) me. 
 kuma [)**ii!!] yanme; that (or thus) by (for, 
 
 or of) us. 
 kumand [Ji^r'ilS] kin vat, possessing a 
 
 whereabouts. 
 tun, pres. stem of kardan. 
 kunS [^^)KJ)] karttri ; doing, making. 
 Kunt, for Kund, ^H^, KQni, KQnideva; 
 
 the demon Kund (Vd. xi, 12, xix, 41, IV.). 
 kunishni, I^VU^, kanuman, karmmatva; 
 
 work, action, deed. 
 kunishni : i) ■^)*0t)4,see Aharman, awecim, 
 
 cimi, farsanahiha, gumesraa, myasat, varf. 
 
 2) *'WM5, karmmana.karmrnanaA; ivork- 
 
 ing, of deed. 
 kunishnigar/-)KJl tlkarmmakarttri,!f or A-er. 
 kunisliniha, see awecim, c^raa, cimi. 
 kush [-^tS] yat, yadasya, yadasau, kila, 
 
 kilasya, yatha, yatlia asya, yadenam, 
 
 (om.) ; that (or thus) by (for, or of) him 
 
 (her, or it). 
 kualia [nXJii:] yat tesbani, yathaite, yade- 
 
 taiA, yadeshani, ete, yadaniQn, yat taiA, 
 
 yatha tesham ; that (or thus) by (for, or 
 
 of) them (or those). 
 kubhtan, VXVO)^ ["f^'/'O^'] nirddansana. to 
 
 slay. 
 kust, re^)^, paksha, ]>rade5a; side. 
 kQstau, 5^'i paksha; side, direction. 
 kut [J^t^] yat te, yat tuLhyani, yat 
 
 tvamapi, yat tava; that (or thus) by 
 
 (for, or of) thee (or thine). 
 
 .■C<^-^ 
 
 kvT, see et-kvT. 
 
 law, CJJ [--rroeJ-Xj] osh^Aa, Up. ,) 
 
 ma [=>i»] mS, na; dont, shall not (neg. with 
 
 impc. and conj.). 
 madag, ^^■^, matuA; maternal, essential. 
 madagi: i) -XJ^W-f [-^3^t] naritva, nariya; 
 
 female nature. 2) ^^^^, lakshxat, 
 
 sancitartha; particular, important. 
 madan, "po-f, prap, samagam, samprap, 
 
 prapti, samaya ; to come, attain. 
 
 madar, ^"t^-^, rata, Sguta; attaint 
 
 ler. 
 
 J 
 
 madawar, •')■)?€>'•», mukhyatam, specially. 
 
 mae, -^^ ["^**] madhu, trtne. 
 
 mah, -H?^: i) [-"^15, -^H-)] candra, moon. 
 2) ["J^] masa, month. 
 
 mahest, f&pJ**'^, maha, mahat; greatest, 
 immense, supreme. 
 
 mahest, re^'-i**'^, Majda,ia3ni, Majda.iasna; 
 Mazda-worshipping. 
 
 Mahmada, rw^-f, Mahamadasya putra, 
 son of Mahmdd. . 
 
 mahma, T^'f, abhydgata ; lodging, re- 
 siding. "',■/-' 
 
 mainyo, i^f^, adrisya, paraloka, paralokiya, 
 paralokacara, admyata; spiritual ej.ist- 
 ence, spirit, spiritual. Plu. -y\i5. 
 
 mainyo-cihari, -tJ^-^CJ^^'f-^, adrfsyarupitva, 
 spiritual nature. 
 
 mainyoi: i) -^-'^-f, adrisyata, admyat^-a; 
 spirituality. 2) -"Jlf-^, a<lrjsyiya, spiri- 
 tual. 
 
 mal, see dard-nial. 
 
 maiadar, ^-re*"' /or *-;o'-f tvac, rubbing 
 surface. 
 
 nialadari. -^^"r^^"^, niarjjana, vimarjj;it9, 
 viniArjjana, viraarjjana; a daubing, a 
 wiping away. 
 
 malashni : i) -^^^"-i, see ciliar-malashiii. 
 2) •»'W-'*'-f, safisprjsya, susceptible. 
 
 S
 
 258 
 
 VOC.YBULAEY. 
 
 MAN 
 man, V*^, grih.x ; house, abode. 
 mtnSi, ^"f^, pratima, upimana, upama; 
 
 Kite. 
 Manue, _jr^, -^r^, :Maneya, Mana; 
 
 Mdni. 
 Maniie?, ^iyr^, Maneyiya, Mdntchaean. .- 
 mSnai, ■^^*')**, upamilna, similarity. 
 manashni, JW?**, nivasa, ahode. 
 maaavai, T^ii'T', grihapati, house-ruler. 
 mandan, ll?r^ ["f^f^f*^] nivas, to dwell 
 manishni, IW^-^, manas; mind, thought. 
 manislini: i) -^Y^iY^, see Va^aa-nianislmT. 
 
 2) ^>^Y^, manasa, mantis ; of thought, 
 
 thoughtful. 
 manishniha, see rad, tafti, vahe. 
 mar, ■'•^, nrjsailsa, nara; deadly one, felon. 
 mar, ^■^, sankbya, number. 
 mSr, ^"^f sarppa, vyala ; serpent. 
 maraa: i) y-^, sankhy.1, ganana ; number. 
 
 2) for tharaa. 
 maraomawdi, •^^■rf V-f, sankhyamatta, 
 
 numerousness. 
 Maraspenda, n})e;-»r^, WS^J-f Maraspin- 
 
 dSnaputra, son of Mdraspend. 
 
 maid, fo^'^ l^] manushya, nara, puns; 
 
 a man. 
 Marda-frokha, r)>ii rpc^r [rVfiJ Kyy] 
 
 MarddSm-phrosha, Marddn-farukh. 
 
 mardum, Cif^^-f [-"N)*or] uianushya, nara: 
 
 man, mankind, person, people. 
 raardumi, ■**-f»f«'-''f. manushiya, human. 
 marg, ^^•^, mrityu, marana: death. 
 margT, •*6^^'^, nirj'tyu, marana, maranatS; 
 
 death. 
 margi-raseshni, •'OWiire^J -^^^f mrityoh 
 
 pr.lpti, occurrence of death. 
 
 marociuidar, ^"^YS^x, vin.':sakarttri,\-ina- 
 
 sayitri, mrityuk-.rttrt; destroyer.' 
 inar~aslmi, 'W^-f, niaitliun-s, cohabitation. 
 
 MUS 
 
 mararidan, M^v4, math, to defle sexually. " 
 Mashya6, -HX;-^, Miisiaka, Messiah. 
 mastamg, see rad-mastarag. -^ ^ ""^ 
 mastidan, M;er£p-», mad, to exhilarate. 
 Maza?ular, Jj^eyf ^^y^-f Maj:indaraaeva, 
 Majandara ; a Mdzendaran. 
 
 MazandarT, *>^^YV^, Majandariya, Mazen- 
 darian. Plu. -?g5. 
 
 mazd, •3^V, 0-^^, prasSda, reward. 
 Mazdadhata, «)o3-^f Majdadata, Majda- 
 
 dati ; created by Mazda. 
 mazg, S-'-f ? bhrO, eyelash. 
 mazQ, 5r-^? mukhya, mighty F 
 meh, -C-f, mahat, maha, raahattara; great, 
 
 greater. 
 
 mehadar [J)^»^l-0^^, Mehadara: aged, 
 
 venerable. 
 meb-aoja, ^vS^r -O-*, mahabala, greater in 
 
 strength. 
 mehi, •*0"0-^, mabattva, greatness. 
 men [3] aham ; I, me. my. 
 meraa, 5 •^■f , mukhya, proprietor. 
 midukhti, -^revW-f, mithjokti, falsehood. 
 miduklitiha, see zur-midukhtih3. 
 Mihir, uroV, sdrya, sun. 
 Mihix-aylr. iiHJ- Mfcf Mihira-iara,3/i7ro- 
 
 aiyydr. 
 
 minaa, yY^, (S. om. ? ch. v, 7), thinking. 
 minidan, ^)^Y^, man, avaman, cint; to 
 
 think, meditate. 
 rair, pres. stem of murdan. 
 mi2, O-f, s\3.di\, flavour. 
 mtirdaa, ^r^^^, mn'ta, dead. 
 murdan, tih'V [iir«»iW^] mri, to die. 
 murQ, )yf [•**rvr«»] pakshin, vihangH; 
 
 bird. 
 MOahae, •'HXJtf? MQsaka, MQ^a; Moses. 
 niusf, Kj>f, upadrava, balatkara, upacbaita, 
 
 vipatti, babltkarin : distress. -''
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 MTJS 
 
 mustagar, Jjfe»tf, balatkarakara, balatkarin; 
 causing distress. ■^,f ^ /, ;.. 
 
 muetagari, ■^^•JiO'^, upadravakSritva, pro- 
 duction of distress. 
 
 mustaraand, ^^r ^^, varaka, upadruta, 
 distressed, wretched. 
 
 must-perae, -^ha voji», balStkararacayitri, 
 preparing distress. 
 
 MuthzarT, ^^t<^l Muthajarika; Muta- 
 zaltk, of the &Jiijj-4 sect. 
 
 myan, Ky-C, madliye, madhya; middle, 
 between, among. 
 
 myanaa, ^W-f, madhya, medium. 
 
 myasai, -O^a^Kyf madhyastlia ; inter- 
 ference, arbitration. 
 
 mya2»i-kunishni, -^Wi)^ •^•"3yWf madh- 
 yasthakarmmata, intermeddling action. 
 
 naf, W, nabhi; navel, nucleus. 
 
 nagahdar, J-^-O-^l, raksbakara, defender. 
 
 nahadan, ))t*^» [Dte'i'tO'r] nidha, nirm- 
 mt; to put, appoint. 
 
 nahadiha, see dastawar-nahadiha. 
 
 nahuftai, "^^^^D, praccAannata, conceal- 
 ment. 
 
 nahuftan, Mr^fiJ^J, pra vri, samavri, pidha; 
 to conceal, cover. 
 
 nakhua.W, .')V, nakba,^n^^-nflj7. 
 
 nakbust, fe^r», Sdaif, iidi, prSk ; / r**. 
 
 nakhustin, rTOjJ">, prak^ uiiva, prak+ana, 
 pQrvva, adya ; first. 
 
 nakhcaridan, IW^TJ? virodhiya, khship, 
 viriiddhaya; to instigate. 
 
 nam, f', angasveda, moisture. 
 
 nam, ^1 [^] nanian ; 7iame, term. 
 
 nama, pres. stem of namQdan. 
 
 nama^, O'-ft [^■"'] pranama, namJiskarawa; 
 homage, prayer. 
 
 Xmcisht, «X;e^), numankita; esjjecialhj. 
 articulars. 
 
 259 
 
 NE3 
 
 nam-darashn?, -^W^-t) y, namagraba- 
 niii\ a,, preservation of the name. 
 
 nami, see jac?-nami. 
 
 namQdan, Mf^t?*, nidarsaya, darsaya, dris, 
 darsana, nidarsana, nidaxsayana; to 
 show, demonstrate. 
 
 namQdar, •'•T*'^*, darsayitrt, nidarsayitri; 
 demonstrator, indicator, 
 
 namQdari, ■^^"r*'J»', darsayana, indication. 
 nan, >"> [•"■^r] dbanya, anna ; bread. 
 nar, h [^■^-^j narakriti, male. 
 
 nari, "^r> [■^^^-^] naratva, paurusha, 
 
 nariya; male nature, manliness. \ - 
 nawai, r*" [_3"0*] navati, ninety. 
 nawasbtaa, j^XXiii), likhita, written. 
 
 nawasbtan, nwocj) [nrenyrc-", nr^roo-^] 
 
 samaiikh, likh, saulikb, Slikh ; to write. 
 
 nawasbtar, ^"^OOii), lekbaka, writer. 
 
 A e 
 nazar, ■'•*•-' i, krtsa, durbala; weak. ' 
 
 nazan, •^J-'^-^l, krwatva, weakness.. 
 
 ne [jJJ na, a-, naca, no, nabi, an-, nanu ; 
 not, no, nor, im-, 
 
 ne-bun,_22) > niramfllam, not a rudiment. 
 
 ne-bundai, -"e^^ -*", asanipflrnnata, imper- 
 fection. 
 
 ne-danaabni [-^^^tiwr -^] ajnanatva, 
 ignorance. 
 
 ne-kftm, ^5 > ^^ kama, akamin; un- 
 willing. 
 
 ne-it^carasbni, -^w'^r A na khadana, not 
 drinking. 
 
 n^'ki, ■*0^f', subba, subbata; happiness, 
 benefit, goodness, good. {See nyak.) 
 
 neki-frfcasbnt, /or nekt-pardiisasbni, "^^f*' 
 -lCr>*0O-'iy, subbrisya vispbiti, accomplish- 
 ment of happiness. 
 
 nc-pakt [-^-^^ -^] apavitratva, imraritg. 
 
 n<>-slinas. ■C*"'0 -*", ajnafW, to/ under- 
 standing. 
 
 S 2
 
 260 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 NES 
 
 ne-shnaai, ■^■CW -^, aparijnanatva, i^rnor- 
 
 nest [Wr] nasti, asat, na syat, asatta; is 
 not, there is no, does not exist. 
 
 nesti["^?Or] asatta, abhSvin ; non-existence. 
 ncst-kam, ^^ ^r, nastikama, without will, 
 nest-yazad, JVtW Wr, nSstikarttrj, ?iore- 
 existence of a sacred being. 
 
 ne this [^^Y^ -^J na kincit, nothing. 
 nidan, !)«)) [l)p<J)VJ-^J] samani, to lead. 
 
 K 
 
 nifridaa, ^W-'eJ), garliita, accursed. 
 
 nifrin, V-'Ol, sSpa, cwrse.'' . s' ., 
 
 ' nifringar, ■'^Y^ii), sapakara, curser. 
 
 nifringari, ■^•'•^^•'fii), sSpa, a cursing. 
 
 \ 
 nigaraS, T^V< avaloptri, investigator. 
 
 nigareshni: i) -HiYiy^^), see awartar, bun- 
 
 daa, rast. 2) •*'W^^')), nirikshanataya, 
 
 observant. 
 
 iilgaridan, DWO^l, dm, niriksh, Slok ; to 
 
 observe, look, examine. 
 nigandar, ■'•";©-'J^), nirikshitn, observer. 
 nigeinidan, /or niveinidan, \)^Y^)\ nivid, 
 
 to announce. 
 nigez, O^J, sannivesa, exposition. 
 nigezidan, ))WO^), nigad, to disclose. 
 nigOinaa, ^f'")', garhyatara, execrable, -f ^ ' 
 nigoisbni, l)*0^)')), nindu, scorn. 
 nigoishni, ■*'K5JI^), nindakara, scorning. 
 nig6naa, 5"1'. adhomukha, stooping. 
 uiha, )*O0), giipta, praccAannata ; secret, 
 
 concealed. 
 nihang, 5fO', kincit, kincittam, svalpa ; 
 
 story, tale. 
 nihant, -^HJC), guhyat;!, secrecy. 
 nihaniha, see vas-nihanihii. 
 niha-raweshni, -^^V Wii\ gup'.apncarin, 
 
 secret proceedings. 
 niha-faweshniha, •'Omjjl) VOO), guhja- 
 
 pracSrataya, secretly p'ogretsive. 
 
 NYA 
 nim, p pJO] arddha, half. 
 
 niro, ^r.5', prSna, bala, prartata, balish/Zra; 
 
 power, strengths powerful. 
 niroi, see abundaa, drur, vesh. 
 niroiha, see agSr-nirfiiha. 
 nishami, perhaps nisbimi, "tJ^-O', asana- 
 
 tva, asana; resting-place. 
 nisha, VOOJ), sabhijnana; sign, mark. 
 nishitninidan, m;©>'>HX}-», sabhijnanin, sa- 
 
 bhijnanaya, cihnaya: to indicate, 
 
 note, 
 nishastan, »fe*-^» [nr£»M^«J] upavis, san- 
 
 nivis, sannivesana ; to sit. 
 nisbin, pres. stem of nishastan. 
 niwe, ■*'£)», Sgama, likbita, prabandba, 
 
 nibandba, filekbin, aganiika; a writing, 
 
 scripture, manuscript. ■ - ' . 
 
 niwes, -0^01 : i) pres. stem of nawasbtan. 
 
 2) nibandba, a writing. 
 Tib, ^n, nQtana, nava, punar; new, anew. 
 no-Sinai, -^fYKr ^U, nQtanaprakarata, a new 
 
 description. 
 
 no-awazar, J*'-^0' ^U, nutanasastra, newly 
 qualified. 
 
 nub, n [ Tfy ^ nava, nine. 
 
 nun, >M [M^] nunu, iha, tannanu, iddnim; 
 
 now, still, already. ,,-''"'' " 
 
 nyak, 'S'^y ^bha, ^objiana; good, virtuous. 
 
 (See nf.'ki.^ 
 nyak-k.lm, y^ ^n, subbakamin, good- 
 willed. / 
 nyak-rawesbni, -tiWjV ^Y\ 5ubbapravrttti, 
 
 happy progress. 
 nyak-raweshniha, -HJC^V -JV), subbapra- 
 
 vrityS, in virtuous progress. 
 nyarasbni, /or nibarasbni, tn5^-V», ksbina- 
 
 tva, decay. 
 nyawidan, for nyacidan, iHCejC), dri5, t( 
 
 yearn.
 
 VOCA.BU 
 NYA 
 
 nya?, OCl, nimnatva, daridratva, nibina, 
 nSstikya, nihinatva; ivant, necessiti/. 
 
 nya;sarad, :»ex>>), nastika, berjging. 
 
 nyarashni, l«3eX)>>, nflstikya, nirddhana, 
 Qnatva; necessity, solicitation. 
 
 nyctndan, MK5eX)»), kshinaya, to covet. 
 
 nyS^mand, ^(^/"exyt, nastika, dtiridrin; 
 needy, necessitous. 
 
 nyokhsh, see farman-nyokhsh. 
 
 nydkhshidan, nW-X:*'r», stvl ; to hear, listen. 
 
 nyokhsLidari, V^W-^^J*', kamnasravana, 
 
 a listening. 
 
 K 
 
 6, ir [*>, tl^] (S. /oc. dat. gen. ace. om. nom. 
 
 ins. adv. inf.) yavat, iyam; to, for, into, 
 toward.^, with, at. 
 
 6 aghanin, ^l^-" *', anyonyam, together. 
 oca ka [r^^^ ®V '] yadica, so far indeed. 
 oca 6i, for 6 cavannan (gardan) [r'®y ^>] 
 
 JlfCO )f", asau, etasmSt; for the neck, as 
 
 a yoke. 
 
 6 ci [if-^ ^'] kasmai, /or what? 
 
 oftidan, n^T<'iir, nipat, fo/a//. 
 
 ogham, /or hangam, y)r, ^Wr, yiiga; 
 
 period, time. ' . 
 6 ham, ^ ^', ekatra, sarvvatra; together, 
 
 on the ivhole. 
 6i [fijidam, adas.etad, (oj/i.), tad, tadasau; 
 
 that, the, he, she, it, him, his. Plu. esha. 
 okht, TOT, avocat, ukta; said, spoken, 
 omed, W^r [ji^J ^^sri, hope, 
 omed^r, *-lW^>", asakara, hopeful. '; "^i -• 
 6m?c/-darashni, -^jAJ^-^j ^^r, asavritti. 
 
 maintenance of hope. 
 
 6 padiraa, V-^I^^^ ', pratyahhimukliam, 
 
 for encountering. 
 ostai, reyttP^", praviHa, teacher. 
 ostya, K^ftpr, pravinatara, sfitradhi'ira, 
 pruvinya, vivekin; the faithful, steadfast. 
 ostyani, -^Hy^f. sdtradhriratA, assurance. 
 
 LAEY. 261 
 
 PAD 
 
 pa [nCJ] (S, inst. loo. om. adv. gen, ace. 
 
 nom. dat.), madhye; in, through, by, with, 
 for, on, as. 
 pacin, see ham-pacin. 
 parf, t^ii, WO, medas,/a^ 
 pSdadahishni, )>^J-*0^O, prasadadana, pra- 
 
 sSda; recompense. 
 padadahishnimand, ^fr )W-*Te)»0, prasa- 
 
 dadanavat, worthy of recompense. 
 pSdadahishninidan, tliOVKC-^tC^fiJ, praeada- 
 
 pQr, to reward. 
 padadahishninldar, *-rOrw-H3«)'e), pras.l- 
 
 dadatri, bestower of recompense. 
 
 padafrSh, -0"^ii^ei, nigraha, punishment. 
 padafrahgar, ^j-O^^Si^O, nigrahakara, in- 
 
 fiicter of punishment. 
 padafrahinidan, JWrO^^eJe^O. nigrahaka- 
 ra«a, nigrah ; to punish. 
 
 padan, nfCVeJ [Dr^'VroiJpri.nipa; to protect. 
 
 \ 
 
 padar, ■'"^i), patri; protector, watcher. 
 
 padanlstan, tir&»>'"-'r*'0, pnkils, niAsandih ; 
 to prepare, provide. 
 
 padarmaishni, 1)V^^^[^0, for pirmilsishni, 
 »W*--$:(ej, sparsana, the touch// -s^^ ^/. 
 
 padasae, -"-"r^fi^? anurupa. sanurupa; de- 
 sired, inclined for. 
 
 padash, -^jr^^, tena, tasya, tatra, taiA, tarn 
 prati, tarn, tflm, tesham, teshu, tasmin, 
 tasyam, {inst. loc.) ; by [with, in, nn, 
 about, for, or of) him (her, or it) ; thereby, 
 therein, thereon. 
 
 padazahar, J-HJ-^Te)'e)? vishaushadha, anti- 
 dote. 
 
 padimal. ^"^JfO'O, pratirakshaka, defence. 
 
 padir : i) see awakhtari-padtr. 2) pres. 
 stem of padlraftan. 
 
 padiraa, V-''^^. pratyabbimukhani, pra- 
 tipa, abhiniukham, pratikdlaui, Bamiiiu- 
 kham ; npposii'g. ngnjiist. ' <r'
 
 262 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 PAD 
 
 padimftan, ))r<iihf<iii [nr<5)VJ^-^] pratikn, 
 pratikarami ; to accept, receive. 
 
 pSdira, rh^a, skhalana, exhausted. 
 
 padiraniliec^, ^-^rh^ii, pratiskbalyate, 
 is exhausted. 
 
 ^/ ,t padirashni, ■*'«3-'Jr<'e), pratikaramja, prati- 
 ' ' '^~ karttavya, pratikaranatva ; acceptable. 
 padishah, -VOO-^O, rajan, parthiva; 
 
 ruler, sovereiyn, king. 
 padishahi, ■\)-tXX)-?0'a, parthivatva, rajya ; 
 sovereignty . 
 
 padmokhtan.Mceyifj^fi'jpariveslii; to clothe, 
 envelope. 
 
 parfsar, ^■"•*r*0, prakara, sequence. 
 
 padyawand, SiKywo, pradhana, pradhana- 
 tara, pradbanavat, prSdhanyavat ; pre- 
 vailing, resistant. 
 
 padyawandi, -^^iwreyfi), pradMnatva, pre- 
 dominance. 
 
 pae, ^'0? maiisa, sinew. 
 
 pae, -«*a, -eye) [h^] pada,/oo^ 
 
 paeaa, ^"O'^', pada, station. 
 
 pa edun, )))^*» ))ii, tAtha,iva, just the same. 
 
 paema, T^f'^ii, pramana, agreement.//^ H,. . 
 
 paemani, ^f^f^ii, pramanata, pramanatas; 
 proportionate, orderly. 
 
 paewand, -n|X5£): i) pres. stem q/'pae\vas- 
 tan. 2) anvaya, amnaya; relationship, 
 succession, lineage. 
 
 paewastan, JitCjJif^y, pravarttana, pravrjt, 
 pracar; to be connected, to attach, con- 
 tinue. 
 
 paewastari, -^^"^^r^O, pravarttayitri, 
 continuance. 
 
 paLanae, -^IHyv, prithulatva, breadth. 
 
 paharekhtan, M^tXjJ-HjeJ, pariraksli, pmyat, 
 prayatniya, prayatnaya.raksh, pratiraksh, 
 parirakshanlya, pariraksha;ia, pratink- 
 shana; to abstain, avoid. 
 
 PAS 
 
 paharekLtar, J-WOJ-HJO, prayatnajTtri, 
 caretaker. 
 
 Tpahaxez, OJ-HrO: i) pres. stetn of paha- 
 rekhtan. 2) pratiyatna, /oriearance. 
 
 paharerashni, >t*COJ-va, pratiyatna, ab- 
 stinence. 
 
 pak, 5^0 C'^'*'] pa^itra, ptivitratara ; pure. 
 
 paki, -TJ^-eJ [•^■**'] pavirratrv-a, pavitratS; 
 purity. 
 
 paiaidan, JWJ"*'©? gaiaya, tofilter. 
 paiaishni, >«;:>- J-O? gaLina, a filtering. 
 paiidan, i)W*-a7 gaiaya, to filter. 
 pana, ^"fO, patrt, protecting. 
 panah, -tyiO, rakshaka ; protection, refuge. 
 panai, •*0')-"rO, rakshanatva, rakslul; prO" 
 tection. 
 
 pand, •3'0, siksba; adcice, doctrine. 
 panir, *:?)e> [-»roe;r] panira (Pz.), cheese. 
 panja, <\Q [•*0-*(3^r, _^f ] panca./ce. 
 paoiry6<fkaeshi, ■"■^jJ^r^T^'fiJ, pilrwanyaya- 
 vat, of the primitice faith. 
 
 parast, tCp^fiJ, aradbita, xcorshipper. 
 parastaa, ^re^'C, aradbakii, samaradliaka, 
 arccaka ; worshipper, servant. 
 
 parastan, i^Kfi^H, arc, to worship. 
 parastasbni, )^^;Tep^CJ, pQji, aradbana; 
 
 worship. 
 parastasbnigar, ■'•)^^\tp^iy, arccanakara, 
 
 worshipper. 
 panistidan, IWt^'^O, arccaya, Mmara- 
 
 dbaya; to worship, serve. 
 parekht, for firekbt, ^tXJ^O, puiresha/ia, 
 
 pariresba; disturbed. 
 Pars, -C*"a, Porasika, Pars province. 
 pas, -00 [ "*^] pascat, tatba, piscatya; 
 
 after, afterwnrds, then, therefore. 
 pasaklit, t*^**^, mahadi\7-a ; achievement, 
 
 ordeal. 
 pasakhtaa, ■Jr*^*^, aracita, settled.
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 263 
 
 PAS 
 
 PES 
 
 paaakhtai, "«(j^p*^*a, aracitatva; con- 
 struction, organization. 
 
 pasakhtan, lir*^-»e), arae, samarac, virac, 
 rac, viracana, vinirmma; to construct, 
 organize. 
 
 pasakhtar, J"t*^-»»e), Sraeayitri, viracayitn, 
 aracitrt; constructor, composer. 
 
 pasikhtiha, see ja(?-pasakhtiha. 
 
 pasandidan, JW^'^J^', pratikrj, to ap- 
 prove. 
 
 paaa^, pres. stem of pasakhtan. 
 
 pasazaa, 5^0, anurflpa, anurupin, anur<i- 
 p^yate, yogya ; provided, adapted. 
 
 pasa^ashni, 1)^0''»e>, Sracana, composition. 
 
 pash,/or pas, -CO, praharaka, watch. 
 
 pashema, r^-CO, pascSttapa, pascdttapin ; 
 sorry, repentant. 
 
 pashemani, •*(j)^^-ce>, anutapatva, pasciit- 
 tSpatva ; regret, penitence. 
 
 paahemaai-kunisbni, )n5))^ -^r^-OO, anu- 
 tSpikaimman, performing penitence. 
 
 past, -XJ-Oa [-^^-HJ] paicat, behind. 
 
 pasm, see tan-i pasin. 
 
 pas-khardi, ■Sjr"'**' -Oii, anutSpibuddhitva, 
 
 after-wisdom. 
 pSsukh, f^O, pratyuttara; replg, answer. 
 pasukhiuidan, l)«Jrr*e), prativac, to 
 
 answer. 
 paswaninidar, ^"^rrii^^O, praharakakart- 
 
 tri, defender. 
 
 patkSr, ^■"'JNO, safivada, disputing. 
 patkilrashni, )y<y''^t<0, prativada, disputa- 
 
 tion. 
 
 ± 
 
 patyaraa, y-^l^d, pnitighata, pratighatin, 
 pratidvandvin; adcersary, 
 
 patyarai, -is^-^^H, pratidvandvatii, pra- 
 
 tigh.ltatva ; antagonism. 
 patyarainidan. iWrV-Vfoe), sai)ratighriti- 
 
 nafi k'"f, to nffict. 
 
 patyarainidar, ^"r^ry-^l^ii, pratighStayi- 
 
 tri, disturber. 
 Pavarosh, -OYftil Pilvarosa, Paul. 
 pazaminidilri, "^"^Y^^ii, paripacana, 
 
 catLSe of maturity. 
 pa::aabni, D'OO'O, trtsM, a parching. 
 pecidaa, ^WOO, gvamarddita, entangled. 
 pecTdai, "^-JWWO, samparkka, Svamardda- 
 
 natva; entanglement. 
 pecidan, nWOO, sampric, to entangle. 
 peda, Y^ii, prakafa, parisphufaineva, 
 
 praka^ameva, spasli/ameva, parisphu/a; 
 
 manifest, evident, declared, conspi- 
 cuous. 
 pedai, "^J-J^tOO, praka/atva, prakafatS, 
 
 praka/a; manifestation, percept ibilitg. 
 pediiidan, MW^^WO, prakaMya, prakarikrx", 
 
 praka/ibhu; to manifest. '■ 
 pedalaidan, )Wr5'»t©0, prakafaya, praka- 
 
 t^ya,, praka/ikri; to publish, announce, 
 
 specify, 'r :. 
 pcdabar,_3jl'^^. acarya, guru; apostle. ' 
 pedabar-afni, -C-^e/ ^Jjj-WO, arSdlmkaA 
 
 sikshapaka, exalting the apostle. 
 pegh, ^ii, vyajana,/a^ 
 peraishni, IW^'"^-0, bbushana, adornment, 
 
 peramGn, ',4? -^eJ, >^^^, parivarttulam, 
 around. 
 
 peroz, ayT-JO, vijayia, victorious. 
 peroJgar, ^)^^^0, vijaj-in, vijayitara ; 
 victorious, triumphant, successful. 
 
 pero-ri, -^C^-a, vijaya, ^ijayatva, vija- 
 yata; victory, triumph. 
 
 pesh, "^jJa [ry] pdn-v-am, puras, prak, 
 adya, adi, piirvvatva, prageva, pnik- 
 taniya; before, previous, earlier. 
 peshaa, i-*-£», vidy.i; class, profession. ' 
 jirshawac. -^iiy^^i), puraAsara, agresaj-a; 
 lender. 
 
 
 ..'J 
 
 -'^. 

 
 264 
 
 PES 
 
 pesh-dahisbni, ■^>X5-XJ -^JO, prak sriahtek, 
 
 before creation. 
 peshinaa, ^KXi^ii, pdrvvapuruslia, ancient. 
 peshini, ■*'KX^J4>, praktana, ancient. 
 pesh-jastiha, ■K/Jre^'i A3-50, prSk prapta, 
 
 through previous occurrence.' ^ .' ' . 
 pcsh-vinaiha, ^Wf'Y) •^:>0, puronirlksha- 
 
 »tatay3, through foresight. 
 l>\d, TOO I J)"] Tpitri, father. 
 pidar, V^i [^^"] pitri, dMtri; father. 
 pidar-ma, r^^jO)'", pitorme, our father. 
 pidar-ta, fJ^^J^", pitra yQyam, your 
 
 father. 
 
 pib, "«e> [Jli^r"] vasa, fat. 
 
 pil, *:>0 [-"jOnp] hastin, elephant. 
 
 piri, "^J^-sy, varddbakya, oW aye. 
 
 posbashni, see zabar posbasbni. 
 
 \ 
 post, fCi'iO [■"r*'-'-5] carmman, ajina; skin. 
 
 pur, 10 [t»-*"^] sampurnwam, ^\imn&; full, 
 
 fully, complete, abundant, 
 pur-era«g, Sp-" J|ej, sampQntnam ajayatva, 
 
 sampur«7iain asuddba; full of delusion. 
 pur-erangi, •^Sy'" hsi, sampiir/iTiamEusud- 
 
 dhitva,/M// delusion. 
 pur-erangiba, -HXiSy- *»©, pGmnasuddbi- 
 
 taya, completely delusive. 
 pur-neki, -^Y^ ^le*, sampurnna^ubba, /«// 
 
 of happiness. 
 pur-rawcl, 5^r ^'0, sampOrnnapravritta, 
 
 fully proceeding. 
 pur-rawesbniba, -HX:»K^V ^la, sampiirnna- 
 
 pravnttitaya, fully continuously. 
 pursai, see ham-pursai. 
 pursasbni, »W*))0, prasna, prasnatH, prac- 
 
 crtunatva; enquiry, question. 
 pursidan, IW*)ie), pvacA ; to ask, enquire. 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 HAN 
 
 pus, -O'O [fjj] putra, son. 
 
 pusari, -^j^-^iej [■'oVy] putrata, sonship. 
 
 ra, jmJ (S. a&/. dat. inf. ins. loc. gen. ace), 
 hetave, hetuna; on account of , for the 
 sake of for, at, by means of. (Follows its 
 noun or phrase.) 
 
 pursidar, ■''•W*)'^;, prasb/ri, enquirer 
 ir-zabai 
 of indignation 
 
 pur-zabar, J-Hy-^ ^10, sampiirnHavisba, full 
 
 T&d, r* , guru, master. 
 radi, -^^^ dakshina, liberality. 
 ra£?-manisbniba, ••OOTOr-r ^e»J, danamana- 
 sata, with liberal thought. 
 
 rarf-mastarag, ^J^tP-^ r*'^ guroA mastargga, 
 empty-skulled. 
 
 raftan, vr^iy [Df*')'?©'-*'] pracar, parj-af, 
 
 samudgam, prada, pravab, praya, prabh<i ; 
 
 to proceed, walk, go, move. 
 ragh, SJ; i) sirft, t?etn, tube. 2) for lag; 
 
 8ir3, rasanabbara; prison, confinement. Z 
 rah, /jres. sfem of rastan. 
 rah, -Q"', margga; path, way. 
 rShdar, ^-^3 •0''\ marggaraksbaka,Aii?Aioay- 
 
 man. 
 rShi, see awa^-rahi, rast-rabi. 
 rainS, ^"fO''^ pravrtttikara, pmvartta- 
 
 m2na, pracarayitrt ; stimulating, urging. 
 
 rdintdan, ll^rO'" , pracuraya; to stimulate, 
 urge, propagate. 
 
 rSinidar, ^"VOfO"*, pravrittikarttri, prac;t- 
 rayitri, pmvnttikara ; stimulator, man- 
 ager. 
 
 rainidari, -Ss'-WrC^ pravnttikarita, pia- 
 vrjttikdritva; management. ■ .- . 
 
 rainishni, iWrQ" , pravntti, stimulus. 
 
 rdinisbni, see jarf-rSinisbni. 
 
 ram, -v, vrinda, yutba, snngbuta; assem- 
 blage, congregation, fiock. 
 
 raraisbni, J^t^, ananda, pleasure. 
 
 ranj, C\W, kasb^a, ayfisa, klesa; toil, trouble. 
 
 raniaiba, -KXJ^>5\y,ayasataya,«'ifA suspicion. 
 
 ranji, see kam-rawji.
 
 HAS 
 raseshni.inj^J [IW^I^^W] 8aiuprapti,prdpti; 
 
 arrival, a coming. 
 rasesbnt, see be-raseshnt, margt-raseshm. 
 rasidan, »«>** [I'roDro^] prEp, praya; 
 
 to arrive, come, reach, occur. 
 
 rSst, ftP*^, satya, tulya ; true, just. 
 
 rastaa, ^TCp, sanvasin, antaranga, vanrna, 
 pravaha; custom, rule, law. 
 
 raatan, )'Tt»^, sudh, samanayana ; to escape. 
 
 rSst-gaweshni, IWjr T£»^^, satyavak, speak- 
 ing truthfully. 
 
 rast-gaweshni, -^^Y ?£»"', satyaS vacas, 
 - true statement. 
 
 r&sti, -vre^**, satyam, satyatS, tulyata, 
 
 satyatva ; truth, justice. 
 rSstiha, •HXSre;'*^, satyataya, saralatayi; 
 
 truly, justly, rightly. 
 listi-kSmaa, ^'i -^^ 
 
 desiring the truth. 
 rSst-nigareshni, •^►^J^^i Kfi'\ satvanink- 
 
 A 
 
 Siityakamin, 
 
 shaTiatva, just observation. 
 
 iat-rSh, -0' 
 true path. 
 
 rSat-rSh, -O"-' Kj>^^, satyamarggin, in the 
 
 r4st-rahi, -^-0"^ ^"^ satyam marggatva, 
 
 the true way. 
 rasQna, for raspa? ^^Kyl nibundhya 
 
 (= rasiin^ kardan), disgrace. 
 rasQnat, -^^"^rCrl rajjubandha, disgrace. 
 raednaiba, -HXJ^-irO*? rajjubandhataya, 
 
 disgracefully. 
 raw, pres. stem of raftan, 
 rawa, t|l)^, pravritta, pravntti; continuous. 
 rawSi, -^tV^r, pravrittitva, advancement. 
 rawainidan, -^^^XOryy, pravrmikarin, 
 
 pravrittikarita ; advancement, propaga- 
 
 tion.f -y 
 raweshni, »W)r, pravritti, piacdrin, pravart- 
 
 tana; progress, motion. 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 265 
 
 BOZ 
 
 rawesbni, see awls, irkz, niba, nyak. 
 
 raweshnihS, see niha, nyak, pur. 
 
 r^, 0*^: i) rahasyata, guptam; mystery, 
 
 secretly. 2) sQtradbara, mortar-mixer. 
 
 ra^m, i'", sainya, contest. 
 
 redak, f'® ["^o'] rfimbba; child, young 
 
 one. 
 revibei, for re^iberf, WJ-^O^, avakiryate, is 
 
 poured. Or *is liberated,' (see rewudan.) 
 Tewudan, for rewidan? HWO-*? av^kb ^, 
 
 to be liberated. 
 renshni: l) -SJWO', see khfln-recasbni. 
 
 2) ■*'W0^, pravaha, reciti ; pouring, shed- 
 ding, 
 resdberf, ;©-^0^, riktayate, is poured out. 
 riman, ^, malina, polluted. 
 rimani, "^^ , malinatva, pollution. 
 rist, ^^, r&J'-J^ sava, the dead. 
 ristakhec, 0-VTt»^, 0-vrej»o-, sayotthana, 
 
 savottbaniya ; resurrection. 
 rod, Nr, srotas, nadi ; ricer. 
 Tod, ^r, hrada ; face, surface. 
 rodaraan, r^r ? vanaspatirdbinyanca, 
 
 sprouting plant. 
 
 rodidan, HKJ^r, pravab, to grow. 
 
 roshan, Wr, rocisbmat, tejas, rocis, nirm- 
 
 mala, nirmmalatara, tejasvin, teja; light, 
 
 clear; a luminary. 
 Roshan, Wr, Rosana, ninnmala; Roshan. 
 roshani, ■^J'Or, rocis, roci, tejas, uddyota, 
 
 uddyotatva; the light. 
 rosbaniha, -KXJWr, nirmmalataya, clearly. 
 rospi, ^ii^'r, \itix, paramour. Ph. -ya. 
 rov, pres. stem of rustan. 
 ro-, CSyT [f f] dina, ahau, divasa ; day. 
 TOZA, 5®yr, n^ikta., fasting. 
 ro-igar, ^•"•)'2>r, divasa, daily work. 
 rocgilri, -^^"^Sy^, santatiya, daily. 
 
 » Teihaps Ndr. read rccidan with the meaning 'to bruise, tew, scratch.'
 
 266 
 
 EOZ 
 
 ro^t, "^SyT, artha, daily food. 
 
 rfii, -r, dhatu, metal. 
 
 run, Jr, abhimukham ; direction, tendency. 
 
 rustan, ntepy [»)^)>^J^] samanih, samud- 
 
 bhQ ; to grow. 
 TV2^,r)y [y{Oi] atman, soul.f} 
 rrani, see an68h-rt?ani. 
 sac?, r&»» [3i] sata, hundred. 
 sadigar, ■'■*^tP, tritiya, ^Airrf. 
 sSeaa, ^Vf", tSrakS; shadow, iris of the 
 
 eye. 
 
 \ 
 
 sag, •2-" [_^ "^j sunaka, c?o^. 
 
 sakht, ^■*, gSrfAatara; Aarrf, vehement. 
 sakhtan, nt^JC-", araeana, to form. 
 sakhtari, ■*oJ-r*H)'-», safisparddhanatva 
 
 (=hambidt stkhttin), formation. 
 sakht-virodashniha, •'OOWJl)) ?€)»* nivirfa- 
 
 pravahataya, through obstinate faith. 
 sakhun, ir*, T* ["^t^] vakya, vacas; word, 
 
 statement. Plu. -iha. 
 sakhunidan, »Wl)"-*», vacaya, fo discourse. 
 sakbuniba, see vimand, vimandi. 
 sakbun-shnaei, -^-Ct^ >"•**, vacasa jaanin, 
 
 understanding of the words. 
 sai, ^■"* [f^W] varsba, sanvatsara; year. 
 saiar, ^-isrO, adhipati, leader. 
 sSlari, •^J*-H;K), adbipatya; leadership, con- 
 trol. 
 saman, J"^*, siman, simS, maiyada ; limit, 
 
 argument. 
 samanaa, ^J"^**, kiyanapi, maryadi; li7nit, 
 
 extent. 
 samSniba, see gunab-samaniba. 
 samanmand, ^l^r r^-", simavat, stuiamat ; 
 
 limited. 
 
 sang, 5;0, J* [■"^^'J] *iia ; s/one, weight. 
 Bar, ^-^ [t^-5V] siras; head, chief. 
 ear, sriri, see aw§^. 
 said, r**'-", sitala, cold. 
 
 VOCABULAKY. 
 
 A 
 
 SHA 
 
 sardaa, 5^* » j^ti, jatiya ; species, race. 
 
 sardaa sardaa, ^f*-'-* jT^-"^, pritbak pritbak 
 jati, various kinds, 
 
 sardaiba, see jarf, vas. 
 
 sardt, -^f*^-*, saitya, sttam; coldness. 
 
 sarinidan, MffJJ'^'"*, utsaraya, to pour forth. 
 
 sarmandiba, -HXJOifr J-*, parj-antamattaya, 
 fnally. 
 
 Satavaesh, -C^itfip, Satavaesa, Satava,isa ; 
 star Satavats. 
 
 sawagand, •ii^/'O, sapatba, oath. 
 
 s^, pres. stem ©/"sakbtan. 
 
 sa^a, ^*'0», yogya, anurApin; fitting, ex- 
 pedient. 
 
 sazax, see bani-sa^ai. 
 
 sa^asbni, *'W30'-», senaracana, /ormin^. 
 
 sajjastan, nre;>0», anurClpa, to be expedient. 
 
 sa;:idaii, lWO», yujya, sanyujya, sak, san- 
 vad, upayujya, anurupaya, yogj-a, anu- 
 rOpin, subb, sambbQ; to be expedient, 
 fitting, suitable, proper ; ought. 
 
 36 [_r, -"J^^ro] tri, three. 
 
 ser, ^i^, tripta ; surfeited, tired. 
 
 sen, "^^P.^, tn'pti, satiety. 
 
 sbab, -VOO, -"OO [-"^^-f] rajan, king. 
 
 sbabar, IIWO, nagara ; district, country. 
 
 sbabaryar, Wnwo, ^-il^OO, rajan, em- 
 
 J- 
 
 peror. 
 sbabaryari, ■t)-'-Vi)«X), rajya, empire. 
 sbabotf, pres. 3d s. of sbud.in. 
 SbabpOr, ^-lOO-O-O, ^-)£J-KX5, W'-C, Saba- 
 
 pdra, Shdhptlr. 
 sbaind,/>res. Z*^ pi. q/" sbayastan, 
 aba, )HX3, esbam, tebhyaA, asam, tesbAm ; 
 
 them, their. 
 
 sb-^rm, -v-^, lajja, shame. !■■ 
 sbaab, -t-^ [-^>|T. -"^^] sbasb, six. 
 sbast, COj-XJ [-Oi, •»»»] sb.isb/i, sixty. 
 ehav, CJ-TJ [•*<?*-*] nisa. ratri; night.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 267 
 
 SHA 
 
 Bhava-gah, -0-t> fii-'O, nisavasana, nightfall. 
 
 shaw, pres. stem of shudan (except ^d s.). 
 
 shawa, TCJ-^, pasupatri, shepherd. 
 
 shclyarf, W-HW, pres. 3d s. of shuyastan. 
 
 ehayastan, nrep:»-KX), sak, adhikri, upakri 
 yujya ; to be possible; can, may, must. 
 
 Bh^, for gclh-e? ^-C-^, kshana, one time. 
 
 sher, o-^j [J->»»«] vyughm, lion. 
 
 shihastan, nst;.--" [m^j')!?'^ sainih, abhips, 
 rue, ih, pratibhSs ; to seem, consider. 
 
 sliirin, f^^-^, madhura, sweet. 
 
 shkaft, [Oiij-^, r^O)^^, fceiJ^^, adbhuta, 
 ghoratara, sacamatkara ; marvellous, 
 strange, awful. 
 
 Shkand-gumani-vazar, ^"^ ^f^f Ji^-^, 
 Skanda-gumilm-gujara, doubt-dispelling 
 explanation. 
 
 shkastai, ■*t^^^-^, vibhinnata, discon- 
 nection. 
 
 shkastan, 1)^^-^ [))fe)j)p)ro] vimarddana; 
 to break, destroy. 
 
 sbkastar, ^■"rfcp^-V, bhanktri, destroyer. 
 
 sbkastari, ■^^''Xt»j-^, bhanktatva, destruc- 
 tiveness. 
 
 shkoh, ^1^"^, samQha, dignity. 
 
 shnakbtan, nr^^CW, parijnana, avalok, 
 avabodhana, avalokana, parijn3, ava- 
 budh, Baraajna, avagam, filok, vijnS, 
 samavalok, parijnanatva; to understand. 
 
 ehnakhtari, ■*0*^r*^W, parijnana, parijna- 
 natva; understanding, information, 
 
 ehnSs, -C'^W, pres. stem of shnakhtan. See 
 afarzam, n?, vac?. 
 
 shnasaa, ^-0"W, jnanin, intelligent. 
 
 ahnasai, •^'^-Cro, avabodha, understand- 
 ing. 
 
 slinSsi, see ne, sakhun, yazari. 
 
 shnawashni, )>*0)t^, sravana, the hearing. ' *" 
 
 shoisVini, W;Jt*0, ksliudha. hunger. 
 
 SPO 
 
 ehoishalmand, ^fr l«)^W, ksbudhatri- 
 shavat, hungry. 
 
 shtaftOr, ^"foty^XM, santSpayitri, hurrier. 
 
 shudan, llpow [iipofV-^)] pray3, gam, ya, 
 sancar, vipranas, samaya, dbSv ; to go. 
 
 shumii [^'5 ] yQyam, you. 
 
 shuma-sha [)^J-f)^^J yQyam etametan, ye 
 them. 
 
 shun, ))V, pratima, anurQpa, apama; de- 
 scription, nature. 
 
 shunbatf,_r^W, sanaiscariya, sabbath. 
 
 sbustan, nrtwnj [)irej»»r^] snapayaaa; to 
 wash, cleanse. 
 
 sbuthur, ^*W, virya, semen, 
 sozt, y<S^, jyotisbmat; burning, 
 ' blazing. 
 apSh, "HJO-", sainya, troops. 
 Spahan, rOVfO', Aspahana, Ispdhdn. 
 spahsalar, ^-^rO -Hye)-", siiinyadhipati, 
 
 commander of the army. 
 Sparagar, for Geprel, ^^^H'*, Spiiragara, 
 
 Gabriel. 
 spas, see bun-spas. ^ 
 
 spas-angar, ^-ti'r -0"0*, tridhaprabamka- 
 
 karin, recounting praise. 
 
 spasdar, J-^j-O-a*, rakshakSra, tridhS- 
 
 prabarakakarin, tridhapraharakakara ; 
 
 praising, grateful. 
 epedaa, ^WO*, paksbnian, si)edaka (P-.); 
 
 white (of eye or egg). 
 spedi, ■'OTOC*, dbavaLatva, whiteness. 
 Spenzagar, 0(3^)0-", Spenjagra, Spenjaghra 
 
 demon. 
 
 spihir, '-V£J*, cakra, cakrapada; celestial 
 
 sphere. 
 spoc, CSy'O^: i) pres. stem of spukhtan. 
 
 2) 8kh;ilitn; setting aside, neglect. 
 si>bzC\, ^"'^i^ti", posb/zi, prasthapaka; 
 
 putting aside, extracting.
 
 268 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SPO 
 
 Bpo^ashni, ^'nxSytfi)-", pratiskhalana, re- 
 moving. 
 
 Spudakht, /or Spendac/, see Kai Spudakht. 
 
 spukhtan, \)^\ti*, pratiskhal, prace^adana, 
 pratiskhalana, skhal ; to set aside, remove, 
 neglect. 
 
 spukhtar, J^'veviO*, skhalayitrt, remover. 
 
 spur, ^W, aampilrnna,, perfect. '-' " t" ' 
 
 spun, •*'-')0-», piirnna, sampfimna, sampanna ; 
 complete, perfect, fulfilled. ^j7 
 
 spuri-humana, ^-r^f ^^)ii», pQmnopa- 
 mSna, completely similar. 
 
 stahm, ^TCp, baldtkSra, oppression. 
 
 staidan, JW^^T&p, stu; to praise, glorify. 
 
 staidar, ^"^i^^XP, stutikara; glorif.er, 
 
 thanksgiver. 
 
 staishni, )y<ii>*'Kj>, stuti, commendation. 
 
 \ 
 atar, •'Kfi, tar3, tSraka ; star, planet. 
 
 star, **'(ep, taraka, star. 
 
 stSraa, y"^^, taraka ; star, constellation. 
 
 star-angdr, ^-Hif -Tb*, tSrtiga/jaka, astro- 
 
 loger. 
 
 1J4 Jc 
 
 star-karfi, -^ii^j ^Kfi, tarakakalevarata, 
 shape of stars. 
 
 ste2adan, MWOfe^, yudh, to' contend. 
 
 stt, "*Ote*, pankti, substance. 
 
 stfln, nre*, stambha; column, series. 
 
 stQnaa, ^"r£j», prakanrfa, stambha; stem. 
 
 8turdaiha,-^)05rc*»te;>,stabdhataya,«/a/3irf/y. 
 
 8Qca,/or sucan, 'O^rO, sflcika, needle. 
 
 sQrf, fx'rO, labba, labhin; proft, advan- 
 tage. 
 
 sM-har, _2i^fO, labhasyaca phalasyaca, 
 advantageous. 
 
 sQdi, -^Jl^rO, labha, advantage. 
 
 eQrfmand, :>ifrr<'rO, labhavat, Idbhamat; 
 advantageous, beneficial. 
 
 sQc/maHdiha, -"OdUr^tO. lAbhamattay9, 
 advantageously. 
 
 TAB 
 
 sarfmand-kari, -"OJ-^ Vri^/O, labhavat- 
 
 kSryata, advantageous effect. 
 sacfmand-kunishni, -^ro))^ ^^rfOfO, labha- 
 
 vatkarmmata, advantageous action. 
 sfiia, ^"^rO, chidra, ; hole, eye {of needle). 
 sush, -^fO, bukkam aurasam? lungs. 
 suwastai, *'-«;»OrO? suvastapka (Pz.), 
 
 sophistical. Plu. -Sia. 
 syah, ^-HJ-*, krishna, black. 
 tafti-manishni, JWr^ -^TOOro, ushnatara- 
 
 manaSj/erreTif-mtncferf. 
 
 tafti-manishniha, •HX)«5f-f -"rxsop", suceta- 
 
 namanas, fervent-mindedly. 
 tahal, ^■*Cf<', kafu, kafuka, ka/ukatara; 
 
 bitter, jaundiced. 
 
 tahaldni, -^iW-Vr", ka^akatva, jaundiced 
 
 nature. 
 takht, ^ro, fKyr**, asana, Mrone. 
 taraaa, ^•^'N, tamasvin, gloomy. 
 tami, •**-f'r*', tamisriya, gloomy. 
 tam-tukhmaa, ^T* ^'f^, tamobija, of a 
 
 gloomy race. 
 tan, "fo, tanu, vapusj the body. 
 tan, tHyr*? \Tstirrtna; empty, void. 
 tani-kard, r<"^ "1^, tanukrjta, saririn; 
 
 bodily -formed. 
 tani-kardi; i) •*0r^'') "r*, sarirakntta, 
 
 bodily formation. 2) ^P"^ tir", tanu- 
 
 krit, sarin; bodily -formed. 
 tanimandi, ■*0:>i^nir«', tanumatta, bodily 
 
 form. 
 tan-i pasin, ir^O -»))(*, 1^*0 »ip<J, tanoft 
 
 akshayatva, future existence. 
 tar, ^**r*>, tamas, timira, tamisra; dark, 
 
 gloomy. 
 tarik, •*'^*'r*, tamomat, tamasvin, tamovat, 
 
 tamisrin; dark. 
 tariki, •^•^'t*', tamisra, tamas, timira, 
 
 timiratva; darkness.
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 269 
 
 TAR 
 
 X 
 
 Tarsa, ^-^V, Tavs^, Christian. 
 tars-ilgah, -O"^-**^, bhaktisila, reverent. 
 Tarsal, ••Ol^-V, Tariukajati, Chris- 
 
 tianity. 
 tasht, ^yo-(*o ? niscaya, anxiety (?). 
 tSshti, •»'«W-p<', 8uniscita,/o/-mec/. 
 tSwaa.^^iyrOjtivTatara, sadrava; scorching, 
 
 fervent. 
 tawahinidan, D^rO'O'^r*', vilopana, vinas, 
 
 vinasaya; ^o spoil, destroy. 
 
 tawaLiniddr, J-rorOV^ro, A-idhvafisa- 
 karttri, vilopayitri, vidhvansayitrt; 
 spoiler, corrupter. 
 
 tawanaa, /or tSranaa, ^J^OT'', canrimalatd, 
 whip. 
 
 thar, ■'r*', hina, scornful. 
 tharaa, /or talaa, tT^, kilaka, stambMA; 
 j springe, trap. 
 
 thedaa, ^^^, bimba, pupil {of eye), -j '■_ -^ 
 thihi, ')WT^, sOnyam, akSsa, riktatva; 
 
 empty space, a void. 
 
 /i. 
 
 i.r- 
 
 this, /or eish, ■H>3y[^?'i^] kincit, pad;lrtba, 
 ka^cit padartha, vastu, kincit vastu, 
 kincidapi, kimapi; a thing, anything, 
 something. 
 
 tho [5 ] tvam ; thou, thee. 
 
 thokhtan, itfEVir^, socaya, sodhaya; to 
 
 repay, retaliate. 
 thoz, <S^^, pres. stem 0/ thokhtan. 
 thiim, On? bija, semen. 
 timar, •'"^N, vishadita, anxiety. 
 Tir, ^^N, Biidha, planet Mercury. 
 Tishtar, Jwo^r", Tistara, Tistarati;ra; 
 
 angel Tishtar, star Sirius. 
 tow, 0)r«5, pu/a, eyelid. 
 tukhm, pr^, bija, seed. 
 tukhmaa, ^'f^, bija, ekabija; source, 
 
 pedigree. 
 tukhsha, ^-HXJ^ffO, vyavasayin, diligent. | 
 
 VAD 
 
 tukhshai, -V^-H)0-)r«, adhivyavasSya, 
 diligence.' ,?:j: 
 
 tea, r)ir*, sakta, saknoti, sakti, samartha, 
 5akyate, kshama, saknuvanti, balish/Aa ; 
 able, possible ; power. 
 
 tranai, ■^^^J^ir*', saktitva, capability. 
 
 trilnastan, "re^J^iro, sak, to be possible, 
 
 tcant: l) •'OTjir^, saktitva, «akti; capa- 
 bility, power, opulence. 2) ^>JJ'r*, sakta, 
 saktimat, sakti, samartha; capable, 
 powerful. 
 
 tciininidan, ntOj^Jli'^. samarthiya, to be 
 enabled. 
 
 u, >, ca, (om.), va, tu, tatha, param, hi; 
 and; (rarely) also, or, but. 
 
 urvar, ^Yf, vanaspati; plants, trees. 
 uuh, see vh. 
 
 vacordi, '^f*'-''v5y', vacognrutS, judgment. ' 
 vac?, f>9> [-y)^-"] asubha, nikr»sh/a, nikn'sh- 
 
 fatva, viioiddha, duAkhita; evil, bad, 
 
 voretched. 
 vaxl, f<ii, pati, ruler., 
 \5.d, ^) ["^-^ ] vayu, pavana; wind, air, 
 
 breath. 
 vadaa, ^r**', dush/a, evil. 
 vadakhtan, ')r*^(^», uttap, to melt. 
 vadang, /or u tang, •3ir*», bani, \-ishaina; 
 
 and straitened. 
 vadangiha,/or u tangih5, •'OoSi r<0), hanitayli, 
 
 and distressingly. 
 vadardan, MroJpo) [Mr«5iyj»] vyatyaya; to 
 
 pass away, die. 
 vadac, Vfo^, pres. stem of vadakhtan. See 
 
 zahar-vadilr^. 
 varf-gohari, -Xj^^r -^^•», niknsh/aratnatva, 
 
 eril nature. 
 vadt, •Xjf*) [•^V-j a^ubham; eril, tile- 
 
 ness. 
 vadirdan. tlf^'-Jf^l, prer. to pass on.
 
 270 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 VAD 
 
 J. 
 
 vatf-kunishm, -^5^3!)^ -^-'■>», nikrish^ata, 
 
 evil deeds. 
 vafZ-shnas, -0-WJ -^J-", twubhavalokin, 
 
 iacZ/y informed. 
 
 vae, ,V>? nindfl, woe. 
 
 vaem [^^y] aliam, mayrl, me, (om.), m9m ; 
 
 and (or also) by {for, or of) me: and (or 
 
 also) me (or my). See awam. 
 
 vafringSni, -^yo^^m, prasiddhatS, blessed- 
 ness. 
 vah§, 5"^'. vikrayin, ^rice. 
 vahan, K)"*, kSrana, hetu; cause. 
 vahanaa, ^WJ't, arthJtya, cause. 
 vahani, ■*'K/), karaniya, karanena; caused. 
 
 vShar, /or nfihar, •'-H7)? anrjta, strange. 
 
 \ 
 vahe, "yjJ [■'^e)-*(5] uttama, sundaram ; good, 
 
 better. Plu. vaha. 
 vahrftaa, ^f^OJl, vyamugdha, vimugdha; 
 
 defiled. 
 vahcftaa-dil, ■'■3-5 ^r^fi^-^j, vimugdhacetas, 
 
 defied in heart. 
 vahrftai, •^^j^eJJ), vipratarana, defilement. 
 vaheftan, Jir^O-^l, nroyi), vySmohaya, to 
 
 defile. 
 vahrftar, J^poCJil, viprataraka, defter. 
 vahe-kam, ^^ *Je»-^, uttamakamin, utta- 
 
 makama; good-willed. 
 
 vahe-kami, -^^^ ^^Si-^, uttamakamatva, 
 
 good ivill. 
 vahe-manishniha, •»OC>*>;f* -^j', uttama- 
 
 manasS, with good intent. 
 vahfsht, WO**!, svargga, svarggaloka, 
 
 svarggabliuvana ; heaven, paradise. 
 vahi: i) -^-^t [Aj'-ieJ-^] uttamatva, utta- 
 
 inatii, uttama; goodness, welfare. 2) 
 
 •»>-^) [■»'OeJ-^] uttama, of good origin. 
 
 Plu. -igTi. 
 Vahnian, i^^t, Gvahmana, Vohuman. 
 
 VAB 
 
 vahman, r^fO*}, varttamana, a certain. 
 
 valimani, see viamani. 
 
 vakhsh, /or vSyd, ■^"J, locana, caksLus^; 
 
 breath, breathing. 
 vakhshaslini, ')*0-*0'"I,vispbiti, varddhishim; 
 
 growth/^ :^ j 
 
 vakhshinidari, ■*0^"WKW», vikaiana, cause 
 
 of growth, 
 Takhshur,^)^*'',vidagdha,pravina; prophet. ■ 
 /•akht, ^' [^fO] vidhvasta, destiny. 
 vakhtan, )^^) ["r«i'r^] -vibhaj, bbrans; 
 
 to ordain, appoint, bestow. 
 Vanand, i)M, Vunanta, star Fomalhaut. 
 vanasasbnigar, ^5'^*""> vinasakara, doer 
 
 of mischief. 
 vanfisidan, MVO-»»"l), vibbran^ya, to injure. 
 vanastar, J^TCp-"!), vibbrafisayitri, injur er. 
 vag, 5ri [-^''^] sabda, Sgboshaj voice, 
 
 outcry. 
 vagi, -^Srf, Sgbosba, shouting. 
 var, ^>, hridaya; fA« cAcs/, breast. 
 vara, »"**» [-^f^-f] vrisbri, ram. 
 vardidan, 1Wr<3^», viparvaya, to turn. 
 vardina, ^"^'r*' ', parivarttamana. changing. 
 vardinidan, ii;orp<5J>, vyastaya, viparyaya, 
 
 paribbrainaya, \-yavarttaya, vibbramaya; 
 
 to turn, change, pervert. 
 vardinidar, J-^orp^J), vibbrSmayitri, 
 
 changer. "^ . , ^ ~''f' 
 vardiabni. iWfo'l, parivarttana. parivritti; 
 
 change, rotation. 
 vardisbni, ^r^T^^\ vyatyaya, viparyayin; 
 
 changeable. "•.-•' J 
 varekbtan, MttX;*! [lif^n-"'!] pra/ias, to fee. 
 varg, ^■'», patra, leaf. 
 varoisbnt, ^WJ^ [^W^] pnbodbiya, 
 
 beliering. 
 vars, -C-'l, kesn, hair. 
 
 ^ tit'.T. was thinking of jyjk^j a 'a look, eye.'
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 VAR 
 
 varun, 'r), kama, lust. 
 
 varz, ^1: i) kmhi, cultivation. 2) see 
 
 Ssman-varz, 
 varzidan, JlW^t, krish, samanusliM.l, 
 
 anushfMna, saniScarana, vicar, samucar; 
 
 to till, practise. 
 vaa, -0' [_!)■)] pmbliuta, bahu, pracura, 
 
 prabhQtatara, bhQri, bahutaram, pra- 
 
 ctiratara, prabbfitatva, bhdritara; many, 
 
 much, more, very. 
 va3, for vash? •*(}»? rasa; phlegm, or bile? 
 
 Or for vars, hairF 
 vas-Sinai, "^^'''^^l^l. babuprakura, multi- 
 fariousness. 
 vas-SinaibS, ■K>0')^>0[_Jj')> bahuprakarataya, 
 
 multifariously. ^ > 
 vasa, /or vas ain? Kr_3j'), prabbQta, babu, 
 
 pracura, pracuratara ; mariy ways, many 
 
 kinds. 
 
 vas-dini, ■^'^'O _^i babudinitva, much 
 reliyiousness. 
 
 vasb ["^W] asya, asau, asyaca, asauca, 
 anena, asySA, tasya, enanca, tasyaca, 
 tanca, teca, tebbya/j, iyam, tan, yasmat, 
 yasyaca, eteca, etaiA, saca, ete, yenaca, 
 asyaiva, asau. . eva, anenaca, idamaj)!; 
 and [or also) by {for, or of) him. (her, or 
 it); and (or also) him (her, it, his, or its). 
 
 vashadai, •*(j^«>00), visleshatva, open 
 space. 
 
 vasba [)H^0'] tesham, etesbam, Ssam, teca, 
 amisbam, amOn, etan, asanca, etanca, 
 tesbanca, eteca, ete, tabca, tayo^ ; and 
 (or also) by (for, or of} them; and (or 
 also) them (or their). 
 
 vash-awazQc^, f^r^ "^5'? pittaprakopin, 
 
 abounding in bile (or phleym). 
 vaslioftan, Mf^ae^W), vidhvans, vigba/aya, 
 
 vibhrafisaya, vili ; to dissipate, destroy. 
 
 I 
 
 271 
 
 VAT 
 vasboftar, ■'*'f<'C»^)», vigbafayitn", N-ina^a- 
 
 yitri, vibhransayitri ; dissipater. 
 vasbow, 0>^3», vidbvansin, devastating. 
 
 Pres. stem of vashoftan. 
 vashowa, ^"iirc), vinaiitara, disintegrating. 
 vasliowasbni, »>*oa>^», vinasatva, ^Tua^a, 
 
 \idbvansa, vidbunana; disintegration, 
 
 devastation. 
 vashowibend, ^^f ^2JW), vinasyanti; are 
 
 disintegrated, are dispersed, 
 vasbt^ia, j^XXit, \-yatyajnta, turned. 
 vaahtai, •^•)WC>, vj-atyayata, change. 
 vaabtan, MtWO», \-yatyaya, viparyaya; to 
 
 turn, change, become. 
 vasbildaa, ^P'W, dusbfasnsbrt, a mw- 
 
 creation. 
 vasiba, -HXi-O) [-HXjSj^] pracuryena, pracu- 
 
 rataya, babulyena; abundantly.' 
 \-as-nibanilia, -SXJWO^J)-), babugubyataya, 
 
 very secretly. 
 
 vaspubarg, ^J-)a*-» [^-wA] suprasiddba; 
 
 princely, noble. 
 vaspubarganT, ■Xjr^J-ie)*"!, praka^ata, pra- 
 
 kasitatva; ennoblement, nobility. 
 vaspubarganidan, il«;r^'*')ej**'», prakS^ya, 
 
 to ennoble. 
 vaspubarganidar, J-;er^J")a— J, praka^i- 
 
 yitrt, ennobler. 
 vas-sardai, •^^T^-'-^^j. baliujStitva, many 
 
 species. 
 vas-sardaiba, -HXJ^ro*-»_£)i babujatitaya, 
 
 multiformedly, / *' 
 3o ' 
 
 vastrjosh, ■^r-'?ej>"l, ku/umbika, husband- 
 man. 
 
 vastiyosbi, •^•^r^^O>^t, ku^umbikata, lius- 
 bandry. 
 
 vat [r*''^)'] tavara, teca, tava ; and (or also) 
 by (for, or of) thee; and (or also) thee 
 (or thy).
 
 272 
 
 VAT 
 
 vatar, ^N) [^tt)^*] niknsb^a, nikrish^atara, 
 
 VOCABULAPvT. 
 
 VIC 
 
 vazidan, h;©i2^), vivic; to select, prefer. 
 
 a^ubhatara; very bad, tile, evil. 
 Yatart, -^V' [-^^V©^-"] nikmhfatva, ni- 
 knsh/ata, a^ubham, nikrisb^a; vileness, 
 
 evil. 
 
 \ 
 -vSwar, ■'0'» : i) suddbum, credibly. 2) pra- 
 
 dhana, belief. 
 vazS, pres. stem of vazQdan. . 
 vS^aa, 5^>, vSkya, statement. 
 vazSishni, tW^"-^?, vikranti; a hurrying 
 
 on, an injuring. 
 
 vazand, ^rl, hani, vipatti; damage, ruin. 
 vazawd-kari, -iy"^ V', hanikarita, work of 
 
 rum. 
 
 \ 
 vazar, ■'■"®y', vicilra, explanation. 
 
 vSzar, ^"iy) [-"^W] ha//a\7avabara ; market, 
 
 usage. 
 vazarashni, 1W^'"ey^t,vibhakti, vabhaktitva; 
 
 distinction, release. 
 vazSrashni, see jacf-vazarashni."/ "^ ■ '^' V' 
 vazardaa, ^fO^^Oyl, vibbakta, represented. 
 vazardai, "^^f^^^ay', vibhaktatva, discri- 
 
 mination. 
 
 r.\ 
 
 '» /-. 
 
 vazardan, Mr<-'<3y)? vibhaj; to pass, release. 
 
 vazardan, ))[<^"(S^, vibbaj, vivic, vicarya, 
 vij, vibbedaya, saiisodbana, vibhanj; to 
 explain, distinguish, separate, discharge, 
 expend, atone, j" ^'Jl. . 
 
 vazSrdari, V^r^J^O^J, suddbikarita, vi- 
 bbaktikarttrita ; departure, atonement. 
 
 vSzargan, fy^iy), vanijyakrit, trader. 
 
 vazSri, ■^^•"©J, vicaranata, explanation. 
 
 vazariha, see gumfi-vazariba. 
 
 vazarinldan, li;©r^"3y', vivejaya, to release. 
 
 vazayastan, nfejj^"-^), vikram, to hurry on. 
 
 vaz-fra, for var-paKis, -0-*e> 0-1, vacaA 
 siksbapana, M^/en'/iy a word. 
 
 vazidaa, ^^3y1, vivikta; selected, distin- 
 guished. 
 
 vazidar, ^-"^SyJ, vivektri; selector. 
 
 vazidariba, •HX;J-Wt2y», vivektritaya, dis- 
 creetly. 
 
 vazibashni, /or uzdabisbni, »^-^v5.i, pari- 
 ksba, result. 
 
 vazin, pres. stem of vazidan. 
 
 vaztnaa, ^'•fvS;', A'ivikta, discriminative. 
 
 vazingar, ^jy<S^, •vivejanakara, decisive. , 
 
 vaziridan, >H©'j®y^l, sanvad, to determine. 
 
 vazirinidan, lWf^.33y', nirwij, \-icaraya; 
 to decide, form an opinion. 
 
 Vazisbt, WOey), WO^-^-J, Vajista, lightning 
 
 fire. 
 vazm, f-^> ? dbQmalatva, dew. 
 vazostar, ^"^^^(S^, sodbayitrj, investigator. 
 vazostari, -^j^^ttoXSyl, sansodhana, sanso- 
 
 dbanata; investigation. 
 
 vazudai, "^J^r^r ', virodbata, injury. 
 vazMan, "r<'r>, vidhvans, vibbraiisana; 
 to injure, diminish, incline.- 
 
 vazddar, ^T^r', virodhin, virodbayitn, 
 
 vidbvansayitrj, virodbitara, vibhettrj- 
 
 tara; in/urer. '.•,,j.Jj' ?^ 
 vazildari, -^^T^rJ, virodbatva, virodbitS, 
 
 \"idhvansatva, virodbatS; injuriousness, 
 
 injury. 
 vazurgt, ■rj-J*!^' [-^^J garimata, nuibat- 
 
 tva; greatness, grandeur. 
 vesb,-*0-5', prabbuta, babu, vispbita, bbflri; 
 
 much, more. 
 vesh-nirOi, ■^•)rJt •*0-5), prabhutapranatva, 
 
 much power. 
 rb, or uub, for abu, fH)", prajnonmesba, 
 
 spiritual life. 
 \-iaraiini, for \-abmani, -tjr^', vivekat3, 
 
 intervention. 
 vicumanabiba, -KW^r^ia^i, vivekataya, vi- 
 
 vekajnatay.l ; methodically.
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 273 
 
 VXD 
 
 ,3c 
 
 VIS 
 
 ^f? 
 
 vidardan, /or vadarckn, DpoJf^j)^ sankram, 
 
 to pass. 
 vimand, ^'^', sima, siman; limits shore. 
 vtmawda-gaweshui, -tiWlC 5'^', simavati 
 
 vSc, definite statement. 
 vimandiha, see ham-\-iraa«diha, 
 vima?zdi-sakhuiiih3, -K/Jr-* -"5^), sastmit- 
 
 vakyataya, throujh definite words. 
 vimand-sakhunilia, -HXJ;"* J^i, sasimavak- 
 
 yena, definitely vjorded. 
 
 vimSr, ■'•"^fl, rogin, mandyavat ; sick. 
 vimargar, ^y^p, vyadhikara, producing 
 
 disease. 
 vimari, ■^'■"^i, mandya, vySdhi, roga; 
 
 sickness, disease. 
 vimarihewd, ^fl" -'"^), mandyiyanti, they 
 
 are sick, 
 vimarstan, fftP^-"^), rogin, abode of disease. 
 vin, f), d-Jshri, the sir/kt. Used as pres. 
 
 stem of didan. 
 A-inS, ^"Y), nirikshana, seeing. 
 vinSt, ■'O^'"^, nirikshana, vilokanatva, 
 . vilokana; sir/ht, view, K >^. ,• '. 
 vinaiha, see pesh-vin;iiha. 
 vTnakhta, for ntvakhta, ^f^^f*!, guna, in- 
 
 fiuence. 
 vinarashni, for nivarashni, ))*0''"f>, samS- 
 
 racana, sammarjjana, svSsakrtshd; ar- 
 rangement, preparation. '■ ■ " ■ 
 vinarastan, for nivarastan, ))^"n, vira- 
 
 cana, to arrange. 
 vinardun,/or nivardan, ')r<'J*'ft, vinirmmS, 
 
 sangha^aya; to arrange, prepare. 
 vinardiln, for nivard.lii, -^J-f^Wi, pra- 
 
 kasakarita, arrangement. 
 vinashni, ))Vr), nirikshli'/a, drisli/i, dris- 
 
 yatva; the sight, perception, visibility. 
 vinashnT, •*'Wf', drisy^i. risible. 
 
 viniinTida, ^-^iyY), drisyatara, drisya, 
 
 parisphu^a ; visible, the sight. 
 vini, •*'f» [r'T*] nasika; nose, nostrils. 
 viQimdan, nwvrJ [n«?n)re;>-] nidarsaya, to 
 
 show. 
 
 vir, ■'J', caitanya, smriti; intellect. \\ 
 nraishni, »WJ'»oi, samaracana, aracanata ; 
 
 arrangement, preparation. 
 virastai, •Xj^rCji^'O), samSracana, samSraca- 
 
 natva; arrangement. 
 'nrastan, Mre**"^), samarac, sammarjjaya, 
 
 Wnirmma, nirmm.l, flrae, eamaracana, 
 
 araeana; to prepare. 
 
 virastari, -ly^Kfi *'*:», sammdrjJHnatva, 
 restoration. 
 
 virodasbnihS, see sakht-viiodashnfhii. 
 
 viTdd-dinu for viroishnt. ■''WJVJ). ■^rjJi'pr, 
 Gvirodadiniya, beliecing. Plu. -ia^. 
 
 viroshaa, for -viroia, "^-XSr-J', Amnaya ; be- 
 lieving, faith. 
 
 \isa.\ad, r*'e)-CJ), visapati, village-ruler, 
 
 visp, ©•*"», sarvva, samagra, vis\ a, 3arv\-e'pi ; 
 all, the whole. 
 
 \nsp-ag.*di, -O**')'* O-*"), sarwajnania, sarv- 
 vavagati; all-knowing, omniscient. 
 
 visp-agahihcl, •HX3-0-')- 0^), 5.'\r\-v3Jnana- 
 taya, omnisciently . 
 
 vispa, for visp Sin, Kt CJ-»»J, sarv\a, sama- 
 gra ; all kinds, all classes, every descrip- 
 tion. 
 
 Visp-dana, ^"Yii a-^>,sarvvajnanin,fl//-M7ise. 
 
 visp-AArad;ie, -"f^r 0^), sarvvarajan, all- 
 ruling. 
 
 visp-triijj^'r" 0-*"), sarvvasakti; almighty, 
 omnipotent. 
 
 visp-trani, -^ip" C^), sarvvasakti, sarv- 
 vasaktitva. sar\'\-asakta : omnipotence. 
 
 ", 
 v 
 
 ' The PL vlrOyishEiki'm is a trani-lation of the Aj. ^JJ:.»J^, 'the believers, the faithful/ 
 an appellation conuiionly assumed by the MuhammaJana. 
 
 T
 
 274 
 
 VOCABULAEY. 
 
 VIS 
 
 visp-vahe, -SJJ O-*"', sarwottama, vwvot- 
 
 tama; all-good. 
 visp-vin, Y) €J-**»), visvadarsin, all-seeing. 
 vySwan, f&J) ; i) ^nyam, wilderness. 2) 
 
 vimugdha, vimohita; astray, deluded. 
 
 \ 
 vySwangar, ■'^row, vimohanakara, vimo- 
 
 7 hajitri, vimohakaxttri, vimohaka, vy^- 
 
 mohakarttn'; deluding, deluder. 
 VTSwangari, •^^5'"®^'» vimohanatS, vimo- 
 
 hakSritS; a deluding, delusion. 
 vySwani: i) -^fOCf), vySmohana, vimo- 
 
 hana, vipratara/iatS, vimohanatva, vya- 
 
 mAiAatva; delusion. 2)*'r00'>,vim{iii^a, 
 
 vimiirfAata; deluding. 
 vySwanidan, >»?e>"ex», vyaraohaya, to 
 
 delude. 
 vySwanidar, ^^WJ^eJCJ, vimohaka, vimo- 
 
 hayitrij deluder. 
 vySwaninidan, M;t)K)*eXJ»>, \imohaya, vipra- 
 
 ttraya, vinisayaj to delude. 
 vyawaninidar, ^''^rroiyi, vimohayitri, 
 
 deluder. 
 vj-awSninidiiriha, see frrftaga. 
 yak, ^W, eka, eka t^vat ; one, single. 
 yak andar did pipe JJ) ^KX] anyonySntar, 
 
 among one another. 
 yak awa dii [^if* i^f^r -jKT] anyonyam, 
 
 one as regards the other. 
 yak 62 did [Jir*? ^ ^W] anyonyasmSt, anyo- 
 
 nyatas] one from the other. 
 yaki, "^JlHT, el<atva, ekatS; uni^y, 
 yak 6 dii [^dj^ =*' IK/] anyonyam; one 
 
 another, one towards {to, for, or with) the 
 
 other. 
 yak pa did [Jip** "O ^KT] anyonyena, idth 
 
 one another. 
 yak yak, ^fC ^KT, ekaikasas. ekaika; each 
 
 one, each unit. 
 yam [-^ ] asmabhiA, yasmudasmabbiA, 
 
 ZXD 
 
 mat, mecu, osmaiam, yadasmSbbiA, 
 yanme; who (which, or that) by {for, or 
 of) me: who {which, or that) me {or my). 
 
 yama [>"^ ] asmabhiA ; who {which, or that) 
 by (for, or of) us; who {which, or that) 
 lis {or our). 
 
 yaocdathragar, ^^^-^-^r, pavitratiyS at- 
 manaA pSvanakarttri, purifier. 
 
 yash [■^•^ ] yadaaya, asya, yat, yo'sya, yaA, 
 yasya, yad, {om.), jth, kecit, ye, yam, 
 yamasya, yanasya, yS, ySni asya, ySA 
 anena, yan, yadete, ySm, yena, yat iyam; 
 trAo {which, or that) by {for, or of) him 
 {her, or it) ; who (which, or that) him {her, 
 it, his, or its) ; of his (hers, or its) ; by (to, 
 for, of, in, or with) whom (or which). 
 
 yasba [)HX3.3-^] yesham, etesham, yat- 
 tesham, tesbam, ye, yadyete, yidamunS, 
 araibbiA, te, (om.), yo'misham, yat, yaa- 
 tesham ; «;Ao (which, or that) by (for, or 
 of) them; who (which, or that) them (or 
 their); theirs, whom, whose. 
 
 yat [W ] yJi tvayS, te ; irAo (which, or that) 
 by {for, or of) thee.; who (which, or that) 
 thee (or thy) ; of thy. 
 
 yata [rW-^] yat y^lyam, yat yusbmiikam ; 
 tcAo (which, or that) by (for, or of) you; 
 who (which, or that) you (or your) ; of 
 yours. 
 
 ya.7.a.d, l^tX3, iajada (P-.), svamin. iajadiya ; 
 the sacred being, an angel. Plu. yazda. 
 
 yazadi : l) "^JlWO, iajadatva; divinity, 
 dirine existence. 2) -^irtJO, iajadiya; 
 divine, sacred. 
 
 yazatf-shnusii'^-O^rO HtX), iajadapirijnana- 
 tva, an understanding of the sacred being. 
 
 zadaa, -^CO'-^, jata; born, offspring, prince. 
 
 zadan. n?e5 [Mpc))Te--tj nihan; to strike, 
 destroy.
 
 / VOCABULAEY. ' 275 
 
 ZAD ; ZYA 
 
 zasp3, /or zifa, fm-^, kutsita, nikr/sh/a; 
 
 faulty. 
 zaapa-gaweshni, •t>Wj>' rO-5-^, kutsitavac, 
 
 faulty statement. 
 zaspani, for ztfant, -^ro^-^, kutsitatva, 
 
 kutsitata ; faultiness, error. 
 
 zindaa, ^)Y-^, jivat, jivita; living, alioe. 
 ziredai, ■^^t^-', jlvitam, jivitatva; life. 
 zindani, •*'Wr, guptySm, guptyafi kshipta; 
 
 imprisoned. 
 zishtf, -XJ^OOJ*-^, kash/arn, kaah/ata ; brutal 
 
 treatment, brutnUty. 
 zishtiha, ••OOrtXJJ-^, kasb/ataya. brutally. 
 
 zSdan, Mtev-^ [I)r<»))»j5] samu^pad, /o 6c Aorn. 
 
 zadSr, ^-"(C^, hantri, vighSta, nihantntani ; 
 destroyer, destructive. 
 
 zadSri, ■^■'"feJ, vighata, nihantntS; com- 
 bativeness, destructiveness. 
 
 zaihS., ^"^y-^, yindsL, emanation. 
 
 zahaa, f"-^, samhhQti, janani; emanation, 
 element. 
 
 zahaamand, ^^f 'i"-^, jananimat, germi- 
 nating. 
 
 zahar, ^"HJ-^, visha; poison, venom. Plu. 
 
 zaharihS. 
 zahar-gumekht, WO+r ^-HJ-^, vishavalipta, 
 
 mingled with poison. 
 zahar poshashni, IW-^IO ^-H^-^, pittam an- 
 
 tram, gall-bladder. 
 zahar-vada;:, OT*"! ^-H^-^, vishavarsliin. dis- 
 solving venom. 
 zSishni, IW^*-^, janani, utpatti, jananum; 
 
 birth, bringing forth, origin. 
 zami, ^^, ^.^ [■'to^"] jagati, prithvi, pri- 
 
 thivi, bhii, ohCimi; earth, land. Plu. 
 
 zamya. 
 "an, pres. stem of zadan. 
 zanashni, )Wt^ [)WHTe--fj nira&ina; a 
 
 beating, scourging. 
 zandavaJ, J<ii^, jandapati, tribe-ruler. 
 Ta"'. ••^ Cr^-^'] yosliit, kalatra, nari ; 
 
 woman, wife. 
 Zarathusht, WO-lf*^, «XJt^>-^, Jara- 
 
 thustra, Jarathustriya; Zarathushtrn. 
 zarathusbtrotem, flN'^tHJ-'roJ^, Jarutlms- 
 
 trotima, supreme Zarathushtra. 
 Zargar, ^-i-^, Jaragara. Znrir. 
 zari, for zardaa. a»J>, jariga (P-.)j P^-^^, 
 
 despondent . 
 zamiani, -^y^-^ , jar'i, decay. 
 
 ziwashni, JW/*-^, jivitam, a licing. 
 ziwustan, urtpr-^, jivitam, to licf. 
 ziwihend, .3|fr ■*'f-^, jiviyanti, are licely. 
 zor, ^r, ^■"r , prawa. bala; power. 
 zordae, ^''t^^Y, dhanya, grain. 
 zori, sfe ham-zori. 
 7:6shasf;. rej>"»Or'. sahndara. dpnrpst. 
 znb, _^-^, samudra, seo. 
 ziid, por, kshipram; quick, rapidly. 
 zufae, -^iir, dusbMgama, depth. 
 Zubu(/, r«»W, Juhfida, Jtw. 
 Zuhudaa, 1N>^, Juhuda, Jewish. 
 ZuliQdi, -^3^5)^, Jubudata, Judaism. 
 zur, V, nikr/sli/a, a lie. 
 
 zumi.wfd, -^ifrV, alikamac; /i>M(7, hypo- 
 critical. 
 
 zur-midukhtiba, -KXJteV'W'^V, nihr/ib/a- 
 mitliyoktya, with lying falsehood. 
 
 Zurran, rVr , killa, Time [personified). 
 
 ZurrSni, -T^t^, kala, of Time. 
 
 zyri, fKy-^, bani: harm, injury. 
 
 zyAnaa, ^K)"-^, kalatra^, M/i/br/«»(/^t."' 
 
 zyagari, •^*-')W-^, hanikr»rita, f/01/,/7 ,f 
 harm. 
 
 ' Ner. uaderatood zani. 
 
 T 2
 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 2, line i6, for '\\Titten a.d. 1568' read 'four centuries ol 
 
 P. 2, last line, for ' ahout the fifteenth ' read ' eaily in the four 
 
 P. 4, 1. 24; p. 5, 1. 16; for ^Vnr^THin read ^vf^TFT 
 
 P. 5, 1. 5, ioT^^^.iy'"')^^ read ^^-l^''? 
 
 P. 15, 1. 8, for -"-^C^^CXW read ^«^^6>(« 
 
 P. 26, 1. 1 1, for 1«5-rf)'1«"v»-o read 1^v|'»1-'"v»*'a 
 
 P. 27, 1. 13, for ^V).i) • ^Sfl) read A^^j — ei^^jj 
 
 P. 27, 1. 21, for '^ read ^ 
 
 P. 38, 1. 18, for ^q^TT read '^^^^ 
 
 P. 42, 1. 21, for f^rnrf : read r^i^:
 
 -\v^r-niu 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on tlie last date stamped below. 
 
 Or 
 
 o 
 
 <: 
 
 
 
 i|? 1 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 n ( 
 
 §1 I 
 
 ^OFfAl 
 
 ;^ 
 
 \oi\mi^^ 
 
 fe 
 
 r4,0FCA 
 
 ? 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 urLA 
 
 ^^oxm 
 
 ^lOSA 
 
 Or 
 O 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 fc = 
 
 \VlOSANCa 
 
 %a3Ai 
 
 ^ 15 
 
 
 ^A 
 
 a 
 
 
 :? ^ ^ 
 
 Vj-n" 
 
 "^^An . . 
 
 .vimA'.TFirr. 
 
 u: 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^uc.iiiiu/cpr 
 
 '/, 
 
 #'^'" •■ 
 
 irrir.- 
 
 ^Mte 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 -r ^ t I • _/ J 1 
 
 ■ -i i J Jl' I JW I 
 
 O _ 
 
 .^.oF-r
 
 FOff^. 
 
 ^OFCAIIFO/?^ 
 
 eii-^N^ >&AavaaiiT^ 
 
 l^WEUNIVERV/> 
 
 
 ^vWSANCflfX;^ 
 
 
 i^^l 
 
 Ri 
 
 3 1158 01178_1597 
 
 ) 
 
 vvlOSvWCElfj> 
 
 ^^IIIBRARYQ^ 
 
 %a3AINfimV^ ^<!/0JllVDJO'^ 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 See Spine for 
 Barcode Number 
 
 Mlih 
 
 vvlOSAMCElfj> 
 
 %S]AINn-3V\v 
 
 ^•OFCALIFOi?^ 
 
 vr 
 
 ^<?AiJvaaii-# ■^(^AiivyaiTi'^'^ 
 
 >- Zj 
 
 rjNvsoi^ 
 
 
 ^RYQa. ^^tllBRARYQ^ 
 
 
 <\u.iiwivrDr/>. 
 
 TFITr, 
 
 .^iLIBRARYOc. ^IIIBRARYQ 
 
 ■-i W J I 1 < J J V» 
 
 ^«!/OJI]VDJO' 
 
 
 >;,OFCAllF0ff^ 
 
 811-^^ ^<?Aavaaii^'^ 
 
 s^- 
 
 
 c? •.. 
 
 "^/ia^AINil J'A^ 
 
 .^OFCALIFO/?^ ,^,OF-CAiir 
 
 C3 ce 
 
 -'Ok. 
 
 m 
 
 
 VERJ//, 
 
 vvlOS7\NCElfj> 
 
 \viosa: 
 
 
 /^^ 
 
 ^^^' 
 
 UJ 
 
 "aujuvjiu' 
 ^^^.OFfAli F0% ^^^.OFCAll F0% 
 
 
 
 
 
 '<f^l 
 
 o 
 
 7. 
 
 -n 
 
 llfj 
 
 
 ^/Sa3AIN03W 
 
 ^lOSAS'CElf. 
 o 
 
 ARYO/:. ^^>MLlBRARY6k. 
 
 ^3J0 
 
 
 ^^MEUNIVER% 
 
 ^vlOSANCElfj^ 
 
 .<:^^ 
 
 .\^^. 
 
 ,'iiY^ 
 
 JJIWOJO 
 
 JJC